《Fated to Love You Again (Shawn and Norah)》


 Chapter 01 He Wanted to Divorced Me When I Was Pregnant

    Chapter 01 He Wanted to Divorced Me When I Was Pregnant


    Chapter 1 He Wanted to Divorced Me When I Was Pregnant


    The sound of rushing water came from the bathroom. Shawn was taking a shower.


    Norah grabbed the quilt and got up from the bed. Thinking of what happenedst night, her face


    flushed.


    Although they were already husband and wife, she still felt shy each time after they had sex.


    The sound of the water stopped, and Shawn walked out with a bath towel around his waist.


    She handed him his clothes and said, "Breakfast is ready, I''ll wait for you to eat it together downstairs."


    "OK!"


    Norah went downstairs. She carefully took out a cake from the refrigerator and ced it in the middle of


    the dining table.


    She was holding a pregnancy test sheet in her hand, and her heart was thumping because she was


    nervous.


    Today was their second wedding anniversary, and she was thinking about telling him about her


    pregnancy. Norah was nervous and also looking forward to telling him.


    Shawn had already changed his clothes and came down. He was wearing a hand-made ck suit,


    which made him elegant and charming.


    After breakfast, Norah grasped the test sheet in her hand, took a deep breath, and said nervously,


    "Shawn, I have something to tell you."


    "Good. I also want to talk to you."


    "You go first."


    Shawn stood up, took out the document from the drawer, and slowly handed it to Norah with his


    slender fingers.


    "This is the divorce agreement. Read it if you have time."


    Norah was caught off guard. She used all her strength to keep herself from falling down.


    She took in a deep breath. The air going in her mouth shed her like a knife.


    Did he say divorce agreement?


    Her mind went nk. After a while, Norah regained her voice and asked him in a puzzle.


    "Are you going to divorce me?"


    "Yes."


    His voice was very low.


    Gripping the pregnancy test, Norah was about to ask him whether there was any room for negotiation.


    ¡®What if we are expecting a baby?''


    ¡®Would you give it a second thought?¡¯


    Then he said, "Lily is back. I want to end our marriage in advance. We agreed on a three-year term


    marriage, but now the situation has changed. Let''s end it one year earlier."


    "I know it''s a bit hasty. This is a draft. Take a look first. If you have any reasonable requirements, I will


    satisfy you."


    Norah replied with her mind nk, "OK. I will read itter."


    She reached her hands behind her back and grasped the test sheet tightly,yers of fine sweat oozing


    out.


    She knew that it was no longer necessary to take it out.


    "I also need another favor from you." Shawn said.


    Norah clenched her hands, raised her head and looked at him with a smile. "Okay. What is it? I will help


    you as long as it''s within my reach."


    "You tell grandpa about the divorce. If I say it, he won''t agree."


    "OK, I understand."


    She was an ordinary girl from an ordinary family. Her mother was a nurse and her father was a


    gambler.


    A girl from such a family could never get married into the Lawson family.


    How did she be his wife? Shawn''s grandfather and father were plotted by business rivals and had


    a car ident, which caused their heart disease.


    Her mother happened to be passing by and kindly saved his father and grandfather. And that was the


    only reason.


    Yearster, her mother had cancer and passed away. Her father was a gambler. His mother was


    worried that no one could look after her, so she contacted the Lawson family after many years and


    asked them to help take care of her.


    Martin called the shots and married her to Shawn as soon as she graduated.


    At that time, Shawn said, "I can marry you, but I love someone else. Our marriage willst for three


    years. After that, you tell grandfather that you want to divorce me for our own good."


    She suppressed all her love for him.


    She replied calmly. "I know. I also love someone else. Three yearster, I will keep my promise and


    leave."


    After they got married, he was a good husband.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He cared for her, spoiled her, and protected her. He really treated her very well.


    All her friends thought she was Shawn''s sweetheart. As long as she was upset, he would be angry at


    the ones who made her so. Everyone envied her that she was married to a good man, a good


    husband.


    However, only Norah knew that their marriage was not because of love at all. It was just a contract.


    All the good things that this man gave her had nothing to do with love. He was just fulfilling an


    obligation. If he had true love for her, it would be for her body, and he was obsessed with it.


    It had been promised for three years, but now that the woman he loved was back, and it was time she


    should leave.


    Norah bent over to pick up the "divorce agreement" on the table.


    She had lost her appetite, and was about to return to her room when Shawn suddenly pulled his tie in


    annoyance and stopped her.


    "When you propose the divorce, grandpa will definitely ask the reason. When we got married, didn''t


    you say that you have someone you have loved for many years? Now that I set you free, and you can


    just go to him and pursue your happiness. Grandpa will not refuse this answer."


    Norah nodded. "OK, I''ll tell him that."


    After that, she couldn''t wait to go back. If she stayed any longer, she was afraid that she would regret it


    and say to him, "Shawn, I don''t want a divorce."


    Shawn suddenly stretched out his hand, and Norah suddenly retreated because he was afraid that he


    would discover what was in her hand.


    Shawn became more worried and insisted on holding her hand. "Why are you so pale? Are you feeling


    ill?"


    "No." Norah quickly broke free from his hand.


    "We have been a couple for two years. Do you think I can''t tell that you''re lying?" Shawn''s eyes were


    deep.


    Norah was finally defeated by him. "It''s no big deal. I''m having a period."


    "Have a good restter."


    After saying that, Shawn suddenly nced at her clenching right hand and asked in a low voice,


    "What''s in your hand? Why do you hold it so tightly?"


    Norah immediately threw it into the trash can and forced a smile. "It''s nothing, just the rubbish I''ve been


    holding in my hand. I forgot to throw it away."


    He wouldn''t know how painful her heart was.


    It was like someone holding an axe and splitting her heart into two halves with blood and flesh flying


    around.


    Each part was bleeding. She was holding the broken heart in enormous pain.


    "Shawn, Shawn..." Norah murmured in her heart, "How can you just leave me like this? We are such a


    good couple."


    When she married him, she risked losing everything.


    Now her leaving now was too sloppy and deste.


    "Norah, silly girl, you lost the gamble after all. He never loves you, not at all."


    Seeing her weak staggering, Shawn didn''t even think about it before carrying her.


    Norah was stunned and quickly said, "Let me go. I''ll go back by myself."


    "You look so weak. Don''t fake bravery now."


    Shawn''s gentle and charming voice said in her ears.


    She listened to this very voice and was addicted to it for two years, but now he was about to leave


    suddenly.


    Norah blinked and was unable to hold back her tears.


    Shawnughed at her, "You are not a little girl anymore and you still cry because of your period. Stop


    crying. I''ll find a doctor for youter."


    "I''m crying." Norah said stubbornly.


    He was an idiot, a stupid pig.


    He had no idea what she was crying about.


    "Okay, you are not crying!" Shawnpromised.


    "Can you tell me who he is?" Suddenly he asked.


    Norah was in a puzzle. "Who?"


    "Didn''t you say there is a man you have loved for many years? I''m curious who is the lucky guy that


    has had your heart for so long." Shawn said.

 Chapter 02 Dummy, Ive Loved You for Ten Years

    Chapter 02 Dummy, I''ve Loved You for Ten Years


    Chapter Two Dummy, I''ve Loved You for Ten Years


    There was an acute pain in Norah''s heart.


    She clenched her hands tightly and said indifferently, "Let''s not talk about it. He already fell in love with


    someone else, and he is about to remarry."


    "Remarry? Has he been married?"


    This answer surprised Shawn.


    Two years of marriage and being together didn''t make him a match for a married man in her heart.


    Norah nodded lightly. "Yes. He used to be under pressure from the family and married someone he


    didn''t love. Now his beloved girl is back, and they are about to enter the pce of marriage."


    After hearing this, Shawn was quite angry.


    "Then he is a scumbag who did bad things to two girls at the same time. Such a man is not worthy of


    your love. Love someone else if you have another chance. You will be happier."


    Norah Chase nodded. "I think so too."


    But what could she do?


    She had loved him for ten years until today.


    Ten years. It was almost as long as her entire youth.


    She couldn''t change another person to love. If she could, she would have done that a long ago.


    But some love couldn''t disappear once it was rooted and grew.


    "Shawn, I have loved you for ten years, you know? The person I love is not someone else, but you.


    Just you." Norah clenched her hands tightly and said it over and over in her heart.


    Shawn''s brows were deeply wrinkled.


    He looked at Norah as if he was thinking about something.


    "Norah. "Suddenly, he called out to her.


    "Yes?"


    "Nothing."


    Shawn shook his head.


    He really lost his mind.


    Just for a moment, he actually thought that the person Norah talked about was a bit like him.


    But soon, he denied it.


    He remembered that when they got married, Norah said that she had loved that man for eight years.


    But at that time, they had only known each other for four years, so it was definitely not him.


    It was someone else.


    After Shawn left, Norah hurriedly to the trash can to find the pregnancy test sheet.


    Then she smoothed it on the table and put it away carefully.


    She was feeling more ufortable, and it seemed hurt to even breathe. Shey on the bed and fell


    into a drowsy sleep for a long time.


    Until the phone rang.


    "Hello! "Because she just woke up, Norah''s voice was still nasal, soft, and charming.


    "Still sleeping?" Shawn''s voice came, as gentle as always.


    "Yeah, just woke up."


    It''s almost noon. Remember to get up to eat. I have already given the gift to Anthony, and he will deliver


    itter."


    "Gift? What gift? "After a sleep, Norah deliberately forgot a lot of things.


    "For our second anniversary. Although I proposed a divorce in the morning, it is not done yet. I will


    remember my identity and fulfill my obligations. I will give you everything that other wives have."


    Look at that. This was Shawn.


    He always seemed to be so gentle, so considerate, perfect and wless.


    What a good husband he was!


    So, so good.


    Only one thing was bad. He didn''t love her.


    She was in a trance when Shawn''s voice came again. "I still want to say sorry to you. There was a little


    interlude when preparing the former gift, so I gave you another one."


    "OK!" Norah nodded, unable to exin what she felt in her heart.


    They were about to get divorced soon. This so-called anniversary gift was a bit ironic.


    After she hung up the phone, she got up and got changed. Then Anthony Flynn came.


    He handed the gift to Norah respectfully. "Mrs. Lawson, President Lawson ordered me to give it to you.


    "Okay, thank you."


    The gift box was beautifully packaged, and it looked like a famous brand.


    Although she knew that it was not the gift she had expected, she still opened it herself.


    When she saw the ruby ne and earrings, she smiled silently.


    Shawn was trying to make up for her.


    Because he couldn''t give her the gift she wanted, he spent a lot of money to buy a whole set of


    valuable jewelry.


    Last month, she went to a jewelry auction with him. There was a pair of jasper earrings at the auction


    which matched the jade bracelet her grandfather gave to her. They were emerald green and looked so


    beautiful and gentle. She liked them at first sight.


    Shawn saw the expression in her eyes and took the initiative to speak, "If you like them, I''ll buy them


    for you."


    "No, they''re too expensive."


    After all, they were just in a contractual marriages. She didn''t think it was proper to spend so much


    money of him.


    "It''s our second anniversary soon, so regard it as a gift from me. If you think you shouldn''t have it, you


    can just give me a gift to pay me back."


    So, she had expectations.


    She didn''t expect her marriage would leave her along with the gift he prepared in advance.


    It seems that God also thought that they should not be together and should be separated.


    Gift? She did prepare one carefully for him. It was a pity that he didn''t want it.


    Norah immediately stopped Anthony. "I made this cake myself. Please bring it to him for me!"


    Anthony was stunned for a while, and Shawn''s words echoed in his mind. "I don''t like sweets. If she


    asked you to bring me cakes, just refuse it."


    Looking at Norah, Anthony couldn''t bear to refuse her.


    After hesitating for a long time, he still told her the truth. "Mr. Lawson said that he doesn''t like sweets.


    He knows you likes them, so he asks you to eat more."


    Norah clenched her hands, almost falling down.


    After Anthony left, she carried the cake all the way back to her room.


    Her weak body gradually slid along the door to the ground. Tears rolled down to the floor like water


    droplets.


    Her heart hurt so much.


    She had always known that Shawn didn''t like to eat cream or cakes that were too sweet.


    So she made this cake by herself, low-fat and low-sugar. There was only a faint milky fragrance, and


    was not sweet at all.


    And there was no cream, only the cake.


    But he was not willing to even try a bite.


    Norah opened the cake and looked at the family of three carefully drawn on it. She smiled wryly.


    Then, she suddenly stretched out her hand, grabbed the cake and ate it like a maniac.


    She lowered her head,pletely disregarding her image. She ate desperately and frantically.


    The cake was huge, and halfway through eating, she vomited.


    After she vomited, she started to eat again.


    She shed tears while eating.


    The salty tears were mixed in the cake, and she couldn''t tell what it was like. She only knew that she


    had to finish it.


    She wasn''t satisfied until she ate whole cake.


    But then, she vomited and had a diarrhoea in the bathroom. Her stomach hurt so much that she was


    rolling on the ground. And she felt so ill.


    In this world, no one except her mother knew that she was allergic to eggs.


    So for her birthday, she always only ate cream and never ate the cake part.


    But this time, she ate the entire cake.


    She told herself that this was thest time she was so crazy and desperate for Shawn Lawson.


    She wailed after the vomit.


    In order not to let the others hear her, she covered her lips tightly to keep herself from making a sound.


    "Baby, I''m sorry. Mom can''t keep dad by our side."


    Dad doesn''t love mom. He loves another woman. Although I hope he can stay, I can''t be so selfish."


    "Baby, you must be strong. I can raise you well alone."


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    It was Shawn.


    Norah wiped away her tears immediately, adjusted her mood, and picked it up quietly. "Hello."


    "You have received the gift, right? Do you like it?"


    "Yes, I like it very much. Thank you!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Red suits you. It makes you look good." After a pause, Shawn said, "I won''t be back tonight."


    Suddenly, Lilian Fountain''s soft voice floated to her gently, "Shawn, have you spoken to her? Come on,


    I have prepared our dinner..."

 Chapter 03 He Hugged Her into Sleep

    Chapter 03 He Hugged Her into Sleep


    Chapter Three He Hugged Her into Sleep


    "Take care of yourself."


    Shawn hurriedly said and hung up the phone.


    "Okay, I will."


    Although he hung up quickly, Norah still heard Lilian''s voice.


    She heard she say "our dinner."


    It was ironic to that her husband was having a dinner with another woman on their wedding


    anniversary.


    Lilian Fountain was really back!


    Although she didn''t want to believe it, it was the truth.


    And this fact also made her feel desperat and defeated.


    Even two years ago, she was tranced in the battle of love by Lilian.


    How could she expect Shawn to choose her now?


    Just because she was pregnant?


    At this moment, Norah was thankful that she didn''t say it. Otherwise she would really be humiliating


    herself.


    She vented her feelings after crying.


    Norah was calmer. Now that he had made up his mind, she chose to ept it.


    After taking a shower, shey on the bed.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, just when she was about to fall asleep, she suddenly received


    a call from Ivan Hond, "Shawn is drunk and very noisy now. Come and bring him home."


    Norah was puzzled. Wasn''t he having a good time with Lilian together?


    Why was he drinking with Ivan Hond now?


    Norah was about to say that it was not convenient for her to pick him up and that she wanted to let him


    find someone to bring him back.


    But Ivan Hond had already hung up the phone.


    When she called again, his phone was already dead.


    She endured the difort and got up from the bed. She changed her clothes and asked the driver to


    take her to the clubhouse that Shawn often went to.


    It was quiet inside when she arrived.


    Shawn was very drunk. He was sleeping on the sofa. His long legs were crossed and his tie was neat.


    He was as handsome as ever.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She had to admit that some people in this world were just perfect. They could maintain a good manner


    even if they were drunk, just like Shawn.


    As soon as Norah approached, she wanted to vomit.


    She guessed that it might be a normal reaction during her pregnancy.


    After finally restraining the feeling, she looked at Ivan. "Why is he so drunk? Isn''t he with Lilian?"


    "So you know that?" Ivan looked at her and said sarcasticly, "Your husband is going to spend the night


    with another women, and you just let him be?"


    Norah clenched her hands tightly, took a deep breath, and slowly released them.


    She replied, "We have already negotiated a divorce. Except for the divorce certificate, he is already


    free, and I have no right to interfere with his life."


    "Well.." Ivan looked at her with a sneer, "You are very generous."


    "Norah, do you have a conscience? How does he treat you all these years? He pampers you like you


    are the most precious thing to him. Now he proposes a divorce, and you don''t even want to try to keep


    him?" Ivan said emotionally.


    Norah looked at him in astonishment. "I remember that when I married him, you were very opposed to


    it. Should you be happy now that I want to divorce him? Why are you even angrier than me?"


    "It is a different situation now. I didn''t like you back then. But now that you are married, you should


    cherish it and not treat it as a child''s y. And..."


    He paused and said meaningfully, "You suit him more than Lilian."


    Norah called the driver and they helped Shawn to the car.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she got out of the car, she met Marty Lawson.


    "Dad, why are you here?"


    Marty looked at Shawn coldly. "You are married now but still get so drunk. You are not a decent


    husband at all."


    Norah immediately smiled and said, "Dad, don''t me Shawn. It is our wedding anniversary today. We


    were hanging out with a few friends and everyone took turns to toast me. Shawn didn''t want me to


    drink too much so he drank on my behalf. So he drank a lot."


    Hearing this, Marty''s expression softened a little." That''s what a husband should do."


    Then he handed the thing in his hand to Norah. "This is a gift from grandpa and me for your wedding


    anniversary. I had something to do, so I''mte. I hope you like it. I wish you two can be together forever


    and grow old together."


    "Thanks, grandpa, and thank you, dad. I like it very much. And thank you for remembering this."


    Norah sincerely thanked him and was really moved.


    "Don''t you want to open it and take a look?" Marty asked.


    "As long as it''s from grandpa and dad, I''ll like it very much, no matter what it is."


    "Girl, you are pure, kind, soft-hearted and very likable." His eyes fell on Shawn. "If he doesn''t treat you


    well, just tell me and grandpa at any time. We will help you."


    "Thank you Dad, I will remember that." Norah smiled very brightly.


    "Then I won''t disturb you guys. Rest early."


    Norah let the housekeeper take care of Shawn. "Dad, I''ll see you off."


    "No, you still need time to help him clean up, so rest early after you''re done."


    "Okay, Dad, bye!"


    Finally, she got Shawn upstairs and prepared the bath water for him.


    When she went out of the bathroom, she found that Shawn had fallen asleep on the floor.


    Norah suddenly smiled. It turned out that he was not always elegant, but would also lose his grace


    sometimes.


    She squatted down, stretched out her hand and poked him. "Shawn, get up and take a shower."


    "Get up. If you don''t get up, I will leave you alone!"


    There was no response. Norah sighed and could only help him take off his clothes.


    Then she supported him to the bathroom and gave him a bath.


    The scent of the shower gel was milk. She chose it herself and she liked it very much.


    But today, while she was giving Shawn a bath, she choked and vomited several times in a row.


    After finally giving him a bath and getting him on the bed, Norah thought she could go away to have a


    rest.


    However, Shawn suddenly turned around, wrapped his arms around her waist, and whispered, "Don''t


    go, sleep with me!"


    Norah''s heart suddenly felt warm, and her heart beat uncontrobly.


    That feeling was very much like the first time she had seen him. Her heart was filled with sweet and


    gentle feelings.


    He was always dominant, elegant and calm. He had never been soft like this.


    She was soft-hearted, and suddenly couldn''t bear to push him away.


    Well, it was thest night anyway.


    After they were divorced tomorrow, and they wouldn''t have the chance to sleep together again.


    Let today be herst memory!


    "Okay."


    She replied softly,y beside him, and covered them with the quilt.


    Before sleeping, her fingers lightly swept his eyebrows, his nose, and his lips like a paintbrush.


    It finallynded on his hand. Her fingers intertwined his tightly.


    She dared to do these things quietly only when he was asleep.


    In the morning, Norah was woken up by the vibration of a mobile phone.


    She didn''t sleep well and was still a little sleepy. She grabbed the phone in a daze and put it to her ear.


    "Hello,!"


    "You... You are Norah Chase?" A woman''s surprised voice came from the phone.


    It was Lilian Fountain''s voice.


    She got the wrong phone, Shawn''s phone.


    Norah was shocked and immediately got up from the bed.


    She opened her eyes, nced at the phone quickly, and handed it to Shawn. "Miss Fountain wants to


    speak to you."

 Chapter 04 The Divorce Was Delayed

    Chapter 04 The Divorce Was Dyed


    Chapter Four The Divorce Was Dyed


    Shawn took the phone, lifted the quilt and walked directly to the window.


    The two chatted for a few minutes, but Norah couldn''t hear what he was saying, only to see his brows


    furrowed for a while, then stretching out.


    After hanging up the phone, Shawn came over.


    Norah looked at him embarrassedly. "I answered the wrong call. Did Miss Fountain misunderstand us?"


    "I have already exined it to her."


    After a pause, he looked at Norah. "We are husband and wife and sleep on a bed. It is natual for us to


    wake up from one bed."


    "Yeah." Norah nodded.


    Just as she was about to get up, Shawn suddenly came close to her face. "What''s wrong with your


    face?"


    Norah hurriedly ran to the mirror to take a look. Sure enough, she had a lot of red pimples on her face,


    legs and arms, almost all over body.


    She knew that it was the result of an egg allergy yesterday.


    "I''m a little allergic. I''ve already taken the medicine, and they will recover in a few days." Norah said.


    "It''s really okay?" Shawn asked.


    "Yes. Don''t worry. I will still visit grandpa."


    "Wait for me for a while. After I finish my makeup and change my clothes, I''ll go with you to propose to


    grandpa about divorce."


    She knew that he couldn''t wait to let her do that.


    Since there was no room for going back, she would not be a bitter little woman and gain his pity.


    She wouldn''t do such a thing.


    Her self-esteem didn''t allow her to do that.


    "No need to go to grandpa. Let''s go to the hospital to see what how to cure your face." Shawn said.


    Norah was stunned. "Has grandpa already agreed?"


    Shawn shook his head.


    Then he looked at her and exined, "I was about to tell you that my grandfather''s health is not very


    good. He has already brought forward his 80th birthday party, which will be held in a week."


    "Grandpa has always loved you, and if we propose the divorce now, he will definitely not be happy.


    We''ll talk about it when his birthday is over."


    "Okay." Norah nodded, "Grandpa is the one who loves me the most and treats me the best in the


    Lawson family, and I also hope he has a happy birthday."


    "So you are using me of treating you badly?" Shawn teased her.


    Norah was speechless.


    After her mother died, it was Martin Lawson who took her back to the Lawson''s family and gave her a


    warm and happy home. It was also him who took care of her and supported her to study.


    Without Grandpa Martin, she couldn''t imagine what life she would have lived in the past few years.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll propose the divorce as soon as grandpa''s birthday is over. I won''t dy it."


    Norah hurriedly assured him in cese that he was worried she would take advantage of grandpa''s


    birthday to dy time.


    "You seem to be in a hurry to get a divorce, even more so than me?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What? Can''t wait to meet your old lover?"


    Shawn rubbed his brows. Somehow he felt a little upset.


    After breakfast, Norah couldn''t convince Shawn and was taken to the hospital.


    At the doctor''s office.


    Norah sat on the stool, and Shawn stood beside her.


    She was a little flustered. She didn''t expect Shawn to apany her here.


    "Do you know what your allergies are?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why did you still eat so much and make it so serious? You made yourself suffer. Have you taken


    any medicine?"


    Norah shook her head and felt a little embarrassed, "No."


    "I''ll prescribe some medicine. You can take it at home to see if it works. If it doesn''t, go to the hospital


    for an injection immediately."


    Norah put her hand on her lower abdomen. She was a little hesitant, worried that these oral medicines


    would affect the baby.


    But Shawn was standing beside her, so she couldn''t ask.


    Just when she was very anxious, Shawn''s phone rang, and he went out to answer the phone.


    Norah immediately breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the doctor. "Doctor, I''m pregnant. Can I take


    these medicines?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me just now? I''ll give you topical medicine instead of oral ones."


    "Thank you, doctor!"


    After leaving the doctor''s office, Shawn''s face changed.


    There was no longer softness on it when he came here, and it became extremely cold.


    After supressing it all the way, he finally couldn''t bear it any longer when he went to get the medicine.


    "You''ve learned to lie now, haven''t you?"


    Norah knew that he was talking about her lie of taking the medicine.


    She quickly lowered her head, rather embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    "Then you are intentional."


    Norah was left speechless.


    He was really good at distorting others'' words!


    "I was thinking that we are going to divorce soon. After we separate, we will go on our seperate ways.


    There is no need to trouble you any more. I have been a trouble for you in those two years."


    "You also know that you are a trouble? "Shawn said.


    Norah''s ears were red and she felt like crying. Look, he really felt that she was a burden, a trouble.


    But then, Shawn said again.


    "You have been a trouble for two years. I don''t care to deal with it again this time."


    After getting the medicine, Shawn suddenly said when he was looking at the dosage and usage. "I


    remember the doctor said that oral medicine was prescribed. How did it be a topical medicine?


    Norah didn''t know what to say.


    Being too careful and too observant was sometimes not a good thing.


    "Topical medicine is also good!" Norah said.


    "You have serious allergies, and the effects of topical medicine are too slow. Oral medicine is better.


    Besides, it will be Grandpa''s 80th birthday soon. If the red pimples on your body can''t go away by then,


    he will think I am mistreating you again."


    "I''ll exin it to grandpa, and it won''t take that long to recover." Norah earnestly promised.


    But Shawn still insisted.


    "No, I''d better switch it to oral medicine, in case that youe for injection again if it doesn''t work."


    Then he walked to the doctor''s office, preparing to ask the doctor to prescribe the medicine again.


    Norah was speechless and hurriedly stopped him. "Shawn, wait... I asked the doctor to rece it with


    topical medicine. I have a bad stomach these days, and oral medicine is not suitable for people with


    upset stomach."


    "Topical medicine is a bit slower, but it''s also safer, isn''t it?"


    She finally convinced Shawn.


    He stopped.


    In the car, Norah first rubbed the medicine on her face, legs and arms.


    But she couldn''t see the back of her neck. Just when she was thinking about how to do that, Shawn


    said, "Are you sure you won''t ask me for help?"


    He was always like that. He acted as if he knew and took control of everything.


    "Well, here you are!" Norah put the medicine in his hand.


    Shawn frowned suddenly. "Just like that? Aren''t you going to ask me nicely?"


    Norah bit her lip. Fine. She would ask him very nicely.


    Blinking her coquettish eyes, she used a soft voice to beg him. "Honey, please. I can''t see the back of


    my neck. Can you help me with it, please?"

 Chapter 05 Lilian Was Crippled

    Chapter 05 Lilian Was Crippled


    Chapter Five Lilian Was Crippled


    "Norah, who asked you to use such a tone..."


    Shawn hadn''t finished his words yet.


    Suddenly, the driver braked abruptly.


    Norah was bumped into Shawn''s arms. She was in a dizzy.


    Fortunately, Shawn covered her head with his hands, otherwise her head would be wounded.


    The driver kept apologizing. "I''m sorry, Mr. Lawson."


    "Drive more carefully."


    Shawn said this coldly and turned to look at Norah. "Who asked you to use such a tone?"


    "Honey, it''s you. You told me to ask you nicely!"


    Norah continued to use a soft and charming voice.


    It was the first time she acted like this since they were married.


    She used to be afraid that he wouldn''t like it and thought it was too pretentious, so she controlled her


    urge.


    Now that they were going to divorce anyway, she was much balder.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyway, even if he didn''t like it, it was thest time.


    "Sit well." Shawn looked at Norah.


    Norah immediately sat upright.


    "Speak normally in the future." He urged her again.


    "All right."


    He seemed extremely dissatisfied with her answer. "All right? Did you heard what I said?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s useless to just hear it. You have to remember it."


    "Especially remember not to use such a tone to other men." Shawn said again.


    After he said that, he couldn''t help but scolded himself in a low voice, "Shawn, what are you doing?"


    He was crazy!


    You were about to get divorced soon. After the divorce, she could talk like this to whomever she


    wanted. It was none of your business!


    He loosened his tie irritably, and then he felt his breathing eased a little.


    When rubbing the medicine, Shawn''s movements were very gentle.


    His fingers gently rubbed the skin of Norah''s neck, itching like a feather.


    Especially his breath, which all fell on her ears. It was charming.


    Norah couldn''t help trembling slightly.


    Shawn''s fingers also trembled.


    His eyes were deep, making it impossible to see the emotions inside.


    After finally applying the medicine, Norah breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the intersection of traffic lights, Shawn suddenly spoke.


    "Turn left and go to the mall."


    Norah was puzzled, "Aren''t you going to thepany today?"


    "Grandpa''s birthday is ahead of schedule, and we haven''t prepared a gift yet."


    Norah understood his exnation and nodded. "I''ll go with you."


    The two went directly to the jewelry floor, and as soon as they arrived at the store, they heard someone


    calling softly, "Shawn!"


    Norah turned around and saw Lilian.


    For a moment, she was stunned.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe it.


    Because she clearly saw Lilian sitting in a wheelchair.


    Howe?


    What happened to her legs?


    She had never heard anyone say that Lilian was crippled. Wasn''t she a dancer?


    Norah was shocked and stood there in a daze, unable to react for a long time.


    Until Shawn opened his mouth. "Why are you here? The air-conditioning in the mall is so cold. Why are


    you wearing so little? Are you cold?"


    As he spoke, he had already taken off his coat and put it on Lilian.


    She looked at Norah embarrassedly. "I''m not cold actually. He''s just too nervous, for fear that I''ll catch a


    cold."


    This was clearly said to her on purpose.


    Norah lowered her head and said nothing.


    Lilian looked at Shawn again. "I heard that grandpa''s birthday is ahead of schedule. I want to pick a gift


    for him. It''s good you came here. Do you know what grandpa likes? Would you like to pick it with me?"


    "Okay!"


    Lilian was immediately happy. She smiled like a gentle little woman.


    "Mandy, I''m a little thirsty. Give me my water, please."


    "Miss, I''m sorry. The bottle is empty now. I''ll call and ask them to send another bottle."


    Shawn immediately opened his mouth. "It will take a long time. I''ll fetch some water for you. You two


    wait here."


    Then, he looked at Norah. "I''ll be right back."


    "Okay!" Norah nodded.


    After Shawn left, Lilian also sent Mandy to run some errands.


    There were only she and Lilian now.


    Norah moved his lips, and just as she was about to speak, Lilian said first, "That''s how he has always


    been. As long as it''s rted to me, no matter how trivial it is, he will do it himself."


    "I also talked about this with him. It is OK to leave it to the assistant to do, but he said that he would be


    more assured if he did this himself."


    Although she didn''t want to hear the love between them, these words still prated into Norah''s mind.


    Shawn was really attentive.


    After two years of marriage, he did not miss a single one of her birthdays, anniversaries, or festivals.


    But every time, he asked Anthony to arrange it.


    He never once did it himself.


    And Lilian was just getting hot water, and he wanted to do it himself.


    Sure enough,parison hurt more.


    Norah, you lostpletely.


    The two were silent for a while before Lilian sopke. "Let''s have a chat."


    "OK." Norah nodded.


    Seeing her staring at her legs, Lilian said, "It seems that you really don''t know."


    Norah shook her head. "I''ve never heard of it. How did your legs be like this? Shawn didn''t tell me."


    "Of course he didn''t tell you." Lilian''s tone became emontional.


    Perhaps she realized it, she took a deep breath and immediately controlled her emotions. "Sorry, I''m a


    little emotional."


    "I''m afraid no one dares to tell you, including Shawn and the others of the Lawson family."


    "Why?"


    "Martin is the absolute authority of the family. Who would dare to disobey his orders?"


    Seeing that Norah was puzzled, Lilian continued.


    "The Lawson family protects you very well, especially Martin. Norah, although you came from a poor


    family with no background at all, you are so lucky."


    "Did Martin treat you like his own granddaughter just because your mother saved their lives? I


    sometimes think, if the person who saved them was my mother, would it be possible for me to have a


    different ending with Shawn? Would I be able to marry him as I wished?"


    Norah had a bad feeling in her heart.


    For some reason, she felt that something she didn''t know was revealed to heryer byyer.


    "What do you mean?"


    Norah''s breathing became a little fast.


    "Back then, Grandpa Martin wanted you to marry Shawn, but Shawn didn''t agree at all. The two were


    deadlocked for a long time. Shawn was young after all, and the power of the Lawson family was in the


    hands of Martin. He used various methods to force Shawn, who was unable to resist sessfully in the


    end, so he could only be forced to marry you."


    "No, you''re lying."


    Norah suddenly resisted her words violently.


    She couldn''t ept that her marriage was a persecution.


    Lilian smiled helplessly. "What I said is the truth. Shawn married you only because he wanted to protect


    me."

 Chapter 06 A Beautiful Lie of Shawn

    Chapter 06 A Beautiful Lie of Shawn


    Chapter 6 A Beautiful Lie of Shawn


    "What did you say?"


    Norah couldn''t believe it, her body trembled uncontrobly.


    She suddenly felt so cold.


    There was a chill that was eroding along her feet to her limbs, making her shivering.


    At that time, grandpa once asked her,"Norah, if Shawn wants to be with you and marry you, would you


    marry him?"


    "Grandpa, is he really willing to do so?"


    She asked like that because she already knew the person he loved was Lilian.


    She had persuaded herself that if he was forced by grandpa to marry her, she would not agree anyway,


    because she didn''t want to tie him up with the marriage.


    Let alone to get his love that way.


    "Honey, how can grandpa force Shawn to do something he won''t, you already knew his temper."


    Then she also asked Shawn the same question.


    She asked him, "Did you want to marry me of your own free will? I know that grandpa loves me very


    much. I don''t want you to marry me because of grandpa''s order. I don''t even want to embarrass you."


    How did Shawn answer her?


    He said, "Yes, Lily and I have already broken up. Let''s make an agreement that I will try to love you


    within three years, and if I fail three yearster, we can divorce peacefully, you agree?"


    "I do!" She smiled brightly at that moment.


    Shawn also asked, "Why did you agree to marry me? Don''t you have someone you like? And you are


    willing to be bound by a marriage? You don''t want to pursue your own love?"


    She said yes, she liked someone for eight years.


    Then she shook her head, "No need to pursue anymore."


    Because she has be his wife, from love to marriage directly. A big step in life for her.


    But now, Lilian told her that none of these were real .


    If what she said was the truth.


    That meant that from the beginning, everyone was lying to her.


    The three-year agreement?


    Norah pinched her fingers, suddenly sneered, it was a lie in such guise.


    She was so moved to tears for that in those years, thinking that Shawn really got over Lilian and


    wanted to start with her.


    But it turned out that she was the stupid one who was being yed around.


    "Norah, you are really naive. Shawn loves me, how could he marry you voluntarily? Do you know why


    he proposed a three-year agreement? It''s just a good excuse for you to divorce with him with no


    reasons and withoutint after three years. So he can get his freedom back to marry me."


    "He knew that Martin would agree only if you were the one who propose to divorce."


    "In order to be with me, he really spent a lot of energy, and even... set up this beautiful trap."


    Lilian''s words made Norah felt like she was in an ice cer.


    Tightly covered by a chill, she was so cold.


    If all of it were fake.


    So those time they spent together, he all pretended liked that?


    And those nights.


    He hugged her, their sweet times, was it all fake?


    Nothing was true.


    Norah''s heart broken, she suddenly felt like a clown, stupid to the extreme.


    That''s why she was tricked by Shawn into his multiple traps.


    "I don''t believe it, unless you tell me how grandpa forced him."


    Norah clenched her fists. After getting along for so long, she knew Shawn too well.


    If grandpa didn''t have a very important bargaining chip, from his temper, even if grandpa put the knife


    on his neck again, it would not be possible for him to obey him.


    Lilian sneered sarcastically.


    "Norah, it seems you would never give up unless you get hurt. Since you want to know so much, then I


    will tell you."


    "Because grandpa threatened him, if he refused to marry you, grandpa would send me abroad. We


    would never be able to meet again. Although we can''t be together, but in order to meet again, he


    Norah bit her lip, she felt very ufortable.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Too ufortable to say a word.


    Lilian didn''t stop, however, and continued, "As for my legs, do you remember when you got married,


    Shawn answered a phone call at the wedding and almost left on the wedding spot?"


    "Right."


    Of course she remembered her wedding.


    "Because I was in a car ident on the way to your wedding and almost died. It took a day to save my


    life, but my legs are already broken."


    No wonder, he hurried to leave after the wedding.


    She asked him if something happened to thepany.


    He said that a friend had a car ident, and he wanted to take care of him, but grandpa wouldn''t let


    him go, and asked her to help cover it up.


    She remembered that her grandfather called her specifically, "Norah, is Shawn staying at home with


    you?"


    "Yes, grandpa, he is here."


    She foolishly helped him hide it .


    But he didn''te home all night on their wedding night.


    But it turned out that he went to apany another woman on that night.


    For the next few days, he also went out early and returnedte, very tired.


    But he never told her that his friend was "Lilian"!


    If she knew already?


    Norah smiled bitterly, even if she knew, she would still help him.


    She loved him so much and won''t let him to be scolded by grandpa!


    "So? What are you telling me now for?"


    Norah looked at her, suddenly like a hedgehog struggling to resist, erecting thorns all over its body to


    protect the soft body.


    "Just to me me that your legs were all caused by me. Did I cause yourmeness?"


    "Norah, ask yourself, isn''t it?"


    Lilian''s voice also became excited.


    "If it weren''t for you, grandpa wouldn''t force Shawn. Shawn wouldn''t marry you reluctantly, and I


    wouldn''t be in a car ident on the way to your wedding because I was distracted, so these legs


    wouldn''t be like that."


    "If it weren''t for you, I would have been married to Shawn long ago, and we might have our children."


    Norah tried her best to control himself.


    After a while, she raised her head and replied calmly, "It''s not my fault. You just found a reassuring


    excuse and a substitute for yourmeness."


    "I believe grandpa, grandpa loves me very much, but there must be a reason why he doesn''t agree that


    you and Shawn should be together. If you really meet Grandpa¡¯s standard, no one can get in your way


    to be his granddaughter-inw, not even me, and not even the princesses of the richest country in


    the world.¡±


    "As you said, since grandpa did not hesitate to use so many methods to separate the two of you, it can


    only mean that Lilian, you have a problem."


    "Although I, Norah, are not a rich princess, I am not a push-over to let you bully. Don''t me anything


    on me."


    "No one invited you to the wedding, and no one asked you drive after you had alcohol."


    Norah said firmly, full of rationality.


    No one can find the slightest w.


    Lilian looked at Norah in disbelief.


    After two years, she never imagined that the little girl who followed behind the Shawn carefully,whose


    face blushed easily and who spoke softly, would suddenly be so arrogant.


    "My love gets married, do you think I will be absent?"


    "Your love?"


    Norah sneered, "Lilian, Shawn don''t know some things, it doesn''t mean I don''t know, Don''t make me


    reveal those dirty things."


    "No way. I am innocent, how can you frame me like this?"


    Lilian was excited, staggered, and suddenly fell from the wheelchair.


    At this time, Shawn came back.


    He put down the thermos cup, gently lifted Lilian, frowned and asked coldly, "Who can tell me what


    happened?"

 Chapter 07 Norah said, she wont divorce

    Chapter 07 Norah said, she won''t divorce


    Chapter 7 Norah said, she won''t divorce


    Norah didn''t say a word.


    "Lily, what happened?"


    Lilian immediately pretended to be poor, "Shawn, don''t me Norah. It''s my fault. I''m a crap. I want to


    stand up, but I find that I can''t stand up at all."


    "Is that so?" Shawn looked at Norah.


    Norah still didn''t say anything.


    Shawn looked at Lilian again, "Your legs didn''t recover. Why do you suddenly want to stand up?"


    "I''m sorry Shawn, because..." Lilian burst into tears, "Because I was too excited. Norah just said... she


    said that she would not tell her grandpa the divorce thing and she would not divorce with you even if


    she died."


    "Don''t frame me up. When did I say that?"


    Norah was being so aggressive and out of control in front of Shawn for the first time.


    "You said it?" Shawn looked at her with cold eyes.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can tell grandpa about divorce now." Norah spread hands with an indifferent


    attitude.


    Shawn rubbed his brows, sighed, and said gently.


    "Lily, I know you''re in a hurry and want me to get a divorce right away. But we made a deal before.


    Grandpa is not in good health. When his birthday is over, we''ll talk about divorce."


    "If you can''t wait, then I''m so sorry. Between you and grandpa, I have to choose grandpa."


    Lilian immediately panicked hearing that.


    She reached out and pulled the corner of Shawn''s clothes, and said pitifully, "I''m sorry, Shawn, I didn''t


    mean to."


    "That night, I shouldn''t have quarreled with you for this matter."


    "I was just too anxious. I''m afraid that a long dy may cause trouble and you will be reluctant to


    divorce, and I''m even more afraid that you will not want me."


    Lilian then stretched out her hand and hugged Shawn directly.


    Norah''s eyes widened. She, a mistress, was not ashamed to hug her husband directly in daylight.


    Just when she was about to speak, a cold voice suddenly appeared.


    "Public morals are declining day by day. When can a mistress hug someone else''s husband and be so


    arrogant?"


    This voice?


    As soon as Norah turned her head, Shawn said, "Mom, why are you here?"


    "Why can''t Ie? I visit the mall every day, and I saw something indecent. I wanted to stop it, but only


    to find out that it was my son. "


    Susan Underwood snorted coldly, and her words were even more rude.


    "Mom, it''s not Lily''s fault. She didn''t do it on purpose, and..."


    Shawn was interrupted by Susan before he could finish his words.


    "If I don''t me her, then I should me you. A married man still act intimately with other women. What


    a shame. Don''t tell people you are my son."


    Susan has always hated "mistress".


    "Take care of your hands. If I find out that you hug other women besides your wife, don''t enter Lawson


    family''s door or our reputation will be harmed."


    Susan''s words were swift and precise, without a single word of nonsense.


    Every word, every phrase, was precisely on point.


    Norah stood aside and suddenly felt that she was too weak in front of her mother-inw.


    At this moment, she just wanted to raise the g and shout, mother-inw is the winner.


    But she was surprised.


    After getting married, she and Shawn didn''t go back to the Lawson''s house very often, and every time


    they went back, they basically came to see their grandpa.


    As for her mother-inw, the number of times they met each other was very limited.


    In her impression, her mother-inw was a very cold woman. She has always been cold to her, and


    didn''t like to talk to her very much so Norah always thought she didn''t like her.


    She alsoforted herself, it was granted that her favorite daughter-inw for her who came from a


    wealthy family must also be from a wealthy family, a gentle and intellectual daughter-inw, and a small


    family like her would definitely not be in her eyes.


    It is precisely because of this that when she was not looking for Norah, Norah never bothers her.


    Unexpectedly, her mother-inw helped her to vent her anger so well.


    Sometimes, you have to believe that one thing ovees one thing.


    For example, only her mother-inw could make a woman like Lilian silence.


    Lilian clenched her palms hard and tried to exin, "Aunt Susan, you are right. I overstepped."


    "Good for you to know that you have done something wrong."


    "I just came back and heard that grandpa''s birthday is going to be held in advance. I want to prepare a


    gift for him. Shawn know what he likes, so I brought him here. Please don''t me him."


    "Of course I me him for apanying other women instead of his wife in day off . And..."


    Susan looked at her with sharp eyes, "I don''t remember that dad has invited you. So no need to buy


    gift. It won''t be epted.


    "Mom, stop it. I was the one who invited her". Shawn finally exined for her.


    "Shut up." Susan immediately gave him a withering look.


    Then she said, "It''s Grandpa''s birthday, not yours. Since when you can make a call for Grandpa. If you


    want to invite her, why not wait for your 80th birthday."


    Lilian''s face was as pale as a piece of paper, without the slightest bit of blood.


    At that time, Susan put on a gentle smile, "My father-inw¡¯s favorite things are all treasures, and the


    price is not cheap, although the the Fountain family may be wealthy, but in front of Lawson family, it is


    not worth mentioning."


    "Don''t worried, Aunt Susan, although the the Fountain family is not better than before, we can still


    afford it. "


    "Really?" Susan rudely said, "I believe that for the Fountain family. Although your family have fallen,


    you still have some wealth. But now your sister Quinee should be more favored."


    "You''ve lost your legs. No dance any more. Your status in the Fountain family is not as good as before,


    and I don''t think you have much pocket money. Instead of spending it on useless things, it''s better to


    keep it for yourself."


    "And you said that if you buy a gift, the Fountain family thinks it''s not worth it and won''t reimburse you,


    won''t you have to poor in the days toe? "


    "Or to say, you want Shawn to be the fool to spend this money."


    Susan''s series of words refreshed Norah''s understanding.


    It made her felt so pleasant.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lilian has been trying her best to endure it, but now, she can''t bear it anymore.


    "Auntie, I respect you so much that I keep talking respectfully. But your words really hurt me . "


    "No matter how the Fountain family falls, no matter how much I don''t have pocket money, I''m still better


    than the Chase family. Norah''s family doesn''t have a penny, and she has to take money from Lawson


    family. What about her? What money does she buy gifts with? "

 Chapter 08 Must get pregnant within three months

    Chapter 08 Must get pregnant within three months


    Chapter 8 Must get pregnant within three months


    Susan sneered.


    What a goody two-shoes.


    But it was a pity that, in front of her, she was just only a clown.


    "Norah is Shawn''s wife, and the daughter-inw of the Lawson family. What identification do you think


    you are to bepared with her?"


    "It is granted that she can spend Shawn''s money, not to mention the money for Shawn. Even the


    money of the entire Lawson family, she can use as much as she wants."


    "As for gifts, even if she send my father a leaf, he will like it as the most valuable thing in the word and


    keep it. But he won¡¯t ept your gift even if you send him a leave made of gold. You will only


    embarrass yourself.¡±


    The moment Lilian want to say something, Shawn grabbed her wrist and gave Norah a nce.


    Norah felt bitter.


    But she still immediately grabbed Susan, "Mom, Shawn and I are picking gifts for grandpa. Since you


    are here, why not help us to choose one!"


    Norah smiled brightly and said softly.


    Susan''s voice also softened a lot, "Actually, I don''t have any rmendations. Your grandpa owns


    everything. Don''t you know what he wants?"


    Norah knew what she meant, but Shawn didn''t want so.


    So in front of her mother-inw, she could only y dumb.


    Susan looked directly at Shawn, "Don''t tell me you don''t know, the gift that Grandpa wants most is a


    grandson."


    Since Susan mentioned this, she also felt angry.


    "Look at you, no good news for Norah''s pregnancy for two years, and I''ll doubt you if it goes on like


    this."


    Norah, "..."


    Susan was really his blood-born mother who dare to firstly suspects her own son''s ability.


    If it were other women, they would definitely use her for being the problem of not getting pregnant.


    So Norah at that time felt warm.


    "Mom, please don''t make me look bad in the public ce." Shawn frowned, looking distressed.


    "You also care about your face, how about me. Everytime I meet with those richdies and they ask me


    if I have grandchildren, I am so ashamed that I can''t wait to get into the cracks in the ground."


    Norah felt embarrassed.


    Her face also turned red.


    "I thought both of you were young before and wanted to give you more time. So I never intervened."


    "But this time, Shawn, listen up. I will give you three months. If Norah doesn''t get pregnant, you are


    wholly responsible for it."


    "Mom, you''re forcing me, can you just be reasonable?" Shawn''s face was full of gloom.


    "No way. If she can''t get pregnant within three months, all of you have to go to the hospital for a check."


    Susan looked at Norah again, "Keep your eyes on him the next few months. If he doesn''t take the


    initiative and doesn''t cooperate, Report to me anytime."


    Norah''s face blushed and nodded, "Okay, Mom."


    Lilian was already embarrassed on the spot.


    She bit her lip pitifully and squeezed her fist, angry and sad.


    If she hadn''t tried hard to endure it, she would have wanted to speak out about the divorce between


    Shawn and Norah.


    When Susan left, Shawn and Lilian breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Shawn, you really want to have a baby with her?"


    Lilian looked at Shawn with a pitiful look, which made her looked too weak an poor.


    Norah pursed his lips silently.


    Maybe men like this kind of women, having a feeling of weak, poor, which made men want to protect


    them.


    Even Shawn, the cold-heart man, couldn''t be the exception.


    "No." Shawn answered in a decisive and straightforward manner.


    "Since I have decided to divorce, I will not leave a potential danger between us."


    Lilian sigh when she heard this.


    She turned to look at Shawn, put her hair up, and said gently, "Shawn, can you go shopping with me. I


    want to buy some clothes."


    Suddenly, the time seemed to be frozen.


    Norah looked at the jade earrings on Lilian wearing, standing there nkly as if struck by lightning.


    She can''t tell how she feel in heart. But in short, she was very ufortable.


    She looked at Lilian, "Where did you bought your earrings?" Her voice was soft and almost powerless.


    Lilian raised her hair again, showed her earrings generously, and said with a smile, "You mean this? ?"


    "Yes." Norah clenched her hands.


    "I didn''t buy it. I saw it at Shawn''s house the other day. It was very beautiful. I liked it very much, so he


    gave it to me."


    Norah bit her lip and felt a colicky pain in her heart.


    This was what Shawn called "something wrong about the earrings".


    She thought something happened so she can''t get the earrings. It turned out that it was only because


    Lilian liked it and he gave it to her.


    But he had already promised to give it to her. Just because Lilian said "I like it", he gave it generously.


    That''s the difference between love and dislike.


    "Norah..." Norah interrupted him immediately when Shawn just said a word, "I know what you want to


    say. "


    Why bother to exin since it had been given.


    She said coldly with difort, "do we continue to choose gifts for grandpa?"


    "Maybe next time, Lily is not very convenient today. I will apany her, and I will ask the driver to


    take you home. "


    "Alright. "


    Sitting in the car, Norah looked at the scenery outside the car, but in a extremely bad mood. "


    "Grandson?"


    She murmured in a low voice, cing her hands on her abdomen tightly.


    The number of sex they have was little these years and Shawn took contraceptive measures almost


    every time.


    He also asked her to drink some long-acting contraceptives.


    Therefore, double contraception for them.


    The chance of pregnancy is really slim under such circumstance.


    If the doctor hadn''t told her that she was pregnant, she would not have believed it00.


    But Shawn said it was a "potential danger".


    The word made her heart felt hurt, felt like bleeding.


    In his eyes, their child were just a potential danger.


    Norah covered her face and couldn''t hold back her tears.


    As soon as she got home, she received a call from her mother-inw.


    "Di d you get home? "Susan went straight to the point.


    "Yes, just arrived at home. "


    "Okay, I''ll be there in ten minutes. "


    Norah was about to say something, but Susan had already hung up the phone.


    If she remembered correctly, this was the first time that her mother-inw came to their new home,


    except the day she got married.


    Norah was a little nervous, so she quickly asked servants to prepare.


    Because she had less contact with her mother-inw and don''t know her very well, Norah called


    Shawn to find out her mother-inw''s preferences.


    "Shawn! "


    "Norah, it''s me".


    Hearing Lilian''s voice, Norah''s voice suddenly trembled.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Resisting the bitterness in her heart, she continued to ask, "Where is Shawn? I have something to ask.


    "


    "Sorry, he is not very convenient now. I''ll let him call backter."


    Lilian hung up the phone directly finishing her words.


    Norah held the phone, stunned.


    She remembered that he clearly promised that as long as they hasn''t get divorced, he would pay


    attention to his act as a married man.


    But now, why were he and Lilian staying together?


    It seemed that he couldn''t wait.


    If it wasn''t for grandpa, they would have received the divorce certificate this morning and be


    strangers to each other.


    Because Norah didn''t know much about her mother-inw''s preferences, Norah finally asked servants


    to prepare everything.


    Coffee, tea, fruit, cakes, nuts...everything at home, were well prepared.


    Even for the lunch, she also made preparation.


    She asked the kitchen to prepare for a French style and an Italian style lunch for the back up n.


    After doing this, Norah waited for Susan at home.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Norah went to open the door in person.


    She wee her with a smile face, "Mom, you...".


    Before she could finish words, Norah covered her mouth and ran to the bathroom to vomit frantically.

 Chapter 09 Susan found out Norahs morning sickness

    Chapter 09 Susan found out Norah''s morning sickness


    Chapter 9 Susan found out Norah''s morning sickness


    After vomiting several times, Norah felt a little morefortable.


    Taking a deep breath, she washed her face and finished her makeup before going out.


    "Mom, sorry, I just lost my cool."


    Norah looked at Susan sitting on the sofa, very embarrassed.


    Susan just smiled, "It''s fine."


    Then she asked her to sit over, and Norah immediately sat down next to her carefully.


    Because of nervousness, her heart was beating wildly, and even her breathing was a little unsteady,


    but this was not the most important thing. She was most afraid that her mother-inw would ask her


    about "vomiting".


    But it just happened so coincidentally.


    The next moment, she heard her mother-inw''s voice, "What happened just now? You vomited a little


    bit badly, do you need to go to the hospital?"


    God! Norah eximed. Here came what she afraid of.


    "Mom, it''s alright. I just identally ate eggs. I''ve been a little allergic for the past two days."


    Norah tried his best to keep her voice and tone very natural, so she couldn''t find any ws.


    "Be careful next time, allergies are not a small matter." Susan urged seriously without thinking too


    much.


    "Yes, Mom, I will pay attention."


    Next, Susan didn''t make any detours, and went straight to the point.


    "I remember yesterday was your second wedding anniversary."


    "Yeah!" Norah nodded obediently.


    "In one''s life, people will meet all kinds of people. Some people are impossible to meet in a lifetime;


    some people only have a passing fate. It is not easy to be a husband and wife. Since you got marry to


    be husband and wife, You must cherish this fate."


    "It is said that it is better to demolish ten temples than to destroy a marriage. Since you still love him,


    you must spend some effort and seize it. As for Lilian, why are you afraid of her? Not just me, even the


    entire Lawson family, Martin and your father-inw, no one likes her, and no one agrees to her entering


    our family. We are all your most solid back."


    Susan''s words made Norah felt like tears welling up in her eyes.


    Although her mother had been dead for many years and her father had never given her any fatherly


    love, she was so fortunate to be able to marry into the Lawson family.


    Not only did they not despise her, but they loved her, pampered her, protected her, and loved her.


    This kind of kindness, she can''t never repay in her life.


    "Mom, I know, I will cherish it."


    "Do you really understand that?" Susan suddenly looked at her with sharp eyes, "I don''t think so, if you


    knew, you wouldn''t propose to divorce easily?"


    "I know what you and Shawn want to do. There will be Grandpa''s 80th birthday soon. He is not in good


    health. If you dare to do anything to provoke him, I will never forgive you. Call back those thoughts, and


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    bit it and swallowed it back in your stomach."


    Norah suddenly raised her head and looked at her in disbelief, "Mom, how do you...know?"


    At the end, Norah''s voice was as small as a mosquito''s fly.


    She also lowered her head, not daring to face her mother-inw at all.


    Susan sighed, "It doesn''t matter why Shawn married you. Since you are married and registered, you


    are husband and wife, you should cherish it. I hope I can have a grandson to make me look good next


    time."


    Before leaving, Susan instructed, "Don''t think too much. Live your life well. I hope you can dispel this


    idea next time we meet."


    After that, she didn''t even eat and left.


    Norah sat on the sofa and hesitated for a long time, thinking about calling Shawn.


    Wondering if to tell him that Susan already knew they were nning to divorce.


    She was so sleepy for thinking that she fell asleep directly on the sofa.


    As soon as she left Norah''s house, Susan called Shawn, "I''ll be at the old house in half an hour, and I


    want to see you when I get home."


    Shawn sounded bothering, "Mom, I''m still outside."


    Susan directly reply to him, "I know, you are shopping with Fountain and leaving your wife alone. If you


    don''te back, I''ll go directly to the mall to find Fountain. Don''t me me for making her looking bad.


    It''s all on you. "


    "I''ll be there."


    Before Shawn could say anything, Susan had already hung up the phone domineeringly.


    "Lily, you go shopping first, and I''ll let the driver take you home when you''re done shopping." Shawn


    said gently.


    Lilian immediately noticed something wrong, "Shawn, are you going to leave now?"


    "Well, it''s a little urgent."


    "Okay, I will take care of myself. Don''t worry."


    "Well."


    Shawn was about to turn around when Lilian suddenly said, "Shawn, wait!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lilian slid over the wheelchair, then stretched out her hands, straightened Shawn''s necktie with slender


    fingers.


    "It''s done. The tie is a little crooked just now."


    "Thank you!"


    Seeing Shawn''s back, Mandy muttered a little, "Miss, why don''t you stop Mr. Lawson and just let him


    leave?"


    "Because he warn me today. "


    "A warn?"


    "The day before yesterday, we had a fight over the postponement of the divorce, and he was very


    unhappy. Today also fought for this matter. I want to give him more space and trust him a little more, if


    we push him too hard, it will be counterproductive."


    "Miss, you are not afraid that he will fall in love with his wife?"


    Lilian''s eyes becameplicated.


    After a while, she said, "I''m afraid, of course I''m afraid."


    "But then Iforted myself, they have been married for two years, and he haven''t fallen in love with


    her. It''s only been a week left, how can their rtionship will advance in seven days. "


    "I have waited for two whole years abroad, more than 700 days. I won''t give up my previous


    achievements just because of these seven days."


    When Shawn was at the old house of Lawson family, Susan was already waiting for him in the study


    room.


    At around 5pm, the sun was already going down.


    The orange-red sunset smudges the sky, and looking out the window, you can just see the beautiful


    sunset, which was Susan''s favorite moment.


    A faint scent of incense lingers in the quaint room.


    On the tea table next to it, there was a strong tea fragrance, which was fresh and sultry.


    When Shawn opened the door and entered, Susan just finished making tea.


    With his long legs, he sat on the other side of the tea table, picked up the tea cup and smelled it, "Mom,


    your tea is still so fragrant."


    "So what? Your dad still favor Ruby Oscar''s tea, saying that the tea she made was romantic, graceful,


    and meaningful, while my tea was as boring as me."


    "Mom." Shawn frowned, "Well, why did you mention her?"


    "Why? You don''t allow me to mention your father''s ole lover, but you take your lover to the public and


    show affection? Shawn, you¡¯ve impressed me."


    "Have you considered Norah? Is she made of iron? It won''t be ufortable?"

 Chapter 10 She Felt Painful in Her Belly and then Bleed

    Chapter 10 She Felt Painful in Her Belly and then Bleed


    Chapter 10 She Felt Painful in Her Belly and then Bleed


    Susan Underwood''s three questions made Shawn a little irritable.


    Pulling on his tie, he said in a low voice, "Mom, Norah is cool about it. This is not as serious as you


    said."


    "Isn''t it serious?"


    After trying to calm herself down, she looked at Shawn again, "Your grandpa didn''t know it now, but if


    he had known it, he will punish you without mercy. Take care of it."


    "Plus, I know what you want to do. If you want to hide it, hide it well. Grandpa has been in poor health


    recently, and it is not as good as before. If grandpa can see the clue and something happens, I won''t


    forgive you even if you are my son."


    "We won''t agree even though you let Norah propose a divorce. Give up this thought as soon as


    possible. I know you well since you are my son."


    "Lilian is not as simple as you think. She left you so resolutely two years ago, but why did she now


    return back willingly? Can you figure out her true purpose?"


    Shawn was drinking water, but his heart was already turbulent.


    How the hell did his mom know about these?


    On the way home, Shawn sat in the car without saying a word, forbidding and intimidating.


    Even the driver sitting in the front row held his breath cautiously.


    "Norah?" As soon as he got home, Shawn called her by her name, and his whole body was covered


    with ayer of anger.


    "Where''s her?"


    As soon as he finished his words, he saw Norah on the sofa.


    Norah just woke up when he approached.


    Seeing himing back, Norah immediately rubbed her eyes and said sleepily, "You are back? I have


    something to tell you. It seemed that mom knew that we are going to divorce."


    "You told her, didn''t you? "Shawn asked angrily.


    Norah was a little confused by his question.


    It took a while for her to react, and she looked at the man standing in front of her in disbelief, "What do


    you mean? You mean I revealed to mom that we were going to divorce?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not."


    Shawn sneered, his deep eyes bing sharp and cold.


    That coldness, shooting directly into Norah''s heart, hurt her more than a knife. "I only told you about


    this, who else would knew and revealed it? If you don''t want to divorce, you can tell me. Why y such


    a trick. I said I will reimburse you anything you want. Even if you want an share of property, I will


    agree."


    For a moment, Norah felt as if she forgot to breathe, and her mind went nk.


    She opened her mouth, but suddenly she couldn''t say a word.


    Being misunderstood by him like this made her heart hurt too much.


    "Is there nothing to say?"


    Shawn''s contempt made her heart hurt even more.


    After a long time, she sorted out her feelings, "So you mean that I do so much for your money and for


    your property?"


    "Otherwise?" Shawn looked at her coldly, "Or are you not going to divorce at all? You just promised me


    and told my mother and grandpa behind my back. Norah, you really yed a show, and even I couldn''t


    p for you."


    "So that''s how you think of me?"


    With a self-deprecating smile, Norah lowered his eyshes.


    Well, I''m tired.


    She didn''t want to exin.


    I don''t even want to excuse herself.


    Anyway, as soon as Grandpa''s birthday passed, they were about to get divorced. After that, the bridge


    returned to the bridge, and the road returned to the road, and there was no longer any contact.


    "For what you do, how do you want me to think of you?"


    "What about you? Why did you marry me previously?"


    Although she already knew the reason, Norah felt like she was crazy and was still stubborn,


    desperately want an answer.


    She wanted to hear it from him.


    Shawn''s silence made her even more ufortable,"Why don''t you say it? Say it!"


    "You clearly said that you were out of willingness. So-called willingness is just a trap to sacrifice your


    marriage for your ex-girlfriend, voluntarily use yourself as bait, let me jump in Your trap. Shawn, your


    willingness is really brilliant, I simply admire it."


    "Say it!" Norah roared out uncontrobly.


    long, silent.


    The air between the two was suffocating.


    Norah took a breath, and suddenly she felt that even the air was hurting, stabbing her throat like a


    knife.


    "Why don''t you exin?" Norah smiled sadly.


    "Because you can''t exin it at all."


    She asked and answered herself, as if a big hole had been dug out of her heart, blood flowed out.


    "I''m sorry!"


    At the end, she could only wait for these three words.


    "Haha... I''m sorry!"


    Norah murmured and repeated, and sheughed so much that she was about to burst into tears.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    What a good sorry.


    This sentence was truly omnipotent.


    It seems that no matter what you do or what mistakes you make, you can answer with these three


    words.


    She was so miserable.


    Painful and ufortable.


    Especially the abdomen, like being pulled by someone. It hurts like a spasm.


    Soon, she felt wet and sticky under her body.


    Thinking of something, Norah''s face was instantly pale and there was no trace of blood.


    If it doesn''t feel wrong, she should be bleeding, and not a lot.


    "Baby, don''t scare mommy, Please be safe!"


    "Please be safe! Please be safe!"


    "I''m sorry baby, mommy didn''t protect you well!"


    Norah med himself to death.


    Seeing that her face was extremely pale, Shawn asked quickly, "What''s wrong with you? Your face is


    so bad, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "You don''t need to pretend to bepassionate."


    Norah suddenly stretched out his hand and pushed his hand away.


    The pain in the lower abdomen is getting more and more severe.


    And she felt like she was still bleeding.


    It was said that the first three months of pregnancy were the most unstable time, and it is very easy to


    miscarry.


    Thinking of this, Norah immediately regretted it.


    Although she was angry with him, but now the baby was the most important thing, she shouldn''t take


    the baby to be angry with him.


    Squigging her lips, Norah opened his lips diligently and was about to speak.


    Suddenly, her eyes fell into a huge darkness, and her body fell backwards without any warning.


    "Norah." Fortunately, Shawn responded quickly and caught her.


    "Norah, wake up!"


    Shawn held her and walked downstairs while ordering someone to prepare the car.


    When Norah woke up, the car had just stopped at the hospital, and Shawn carried her to the


    emergency room.


    His face was full of anxiety. Because he ran too fast, and his face was covered with fine sweat. No


    handsome and gentleness anymore, he was more in a mess.


    If he was really nervous about her.


    But a pity, just because of apology.


    When she arrived at the emergency room, the dazzling lights above her head suddenly turned on.


    Norah didn''t close her eyes. She opened her eyes wide, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    When the doctor came in, Norah grabbed his hand and cried and begged, "I''m pregnant, please, save


    my child."


    Seeing the pool of bright red blood under her body rushing out, the doctor replied without assurance. ,


    "I will try my best, but you have to be prepared. The chances of keeping it is very low."

 Chapter 11 Divorse Agreement

    Chapter 11 Divorse Agreement


    Chapter 11 Divorse Agreement


    When Norah woke up, there was only white ceiling above her head, and the smell of disinfectant


    diffused everywhere.


    Shawn sat on the side, seeing her woke up, he strode over. "How do you feel? Does it still hurt?"


    "I feel better now!"


    She was in pale, both face and lips.


    "I aksed someone to reheat the soup. Eat some."


    Shawn opened the heat preservation bucket and scooped the pumpkin soup for her with his slender


    fingers.


    This was Norah''s favorite soup.


    "I don''t want to eat." She shook her head.


    Shawn still walked over with the soup, "You just woke up, and didn''t eat at night. Your body is very


    weak. If you don''t eat, how can you recover to health."


    "Your husband is right, you must supplement nutrition now." The doctor walked in wearing a white suit.


    Seeing the doctor, Norah immediately sat up straight.


    At the same time, he looked at Shawn, "I want to eat some bananas, can you buy some for me?"


    "I''ll ask Anthony to buy some." Shawn said.


    Norah frowned slightly, "I want to eat what you buy in person."


    "Okay, I''ll go."


    After confirming that he had left for a while, Norah looked at the doctor, "Doctor, my baby..."


    Her voice trembled so much that she didn''t dare to ask any further questions.


    The doctor smiled and looked at her kindly, "Don''t worry, the baby and you are very lucky. The baby is


    still sleeping in your belly intact."


    "Really?" Norah smiled instantly.


    Her tension and sadness were swept away at once.


    Maybe because she was too happy that she burst into tears while smiling. "Great, thank you doctor!"


    "Not at all. This is my responsibility. Although the baby is safe now, you mustn''t treat it lightly. Especially


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    in the first three months. You have to be cautious, don''t do dangerous actions and stay happy. Only


    when you are happy, the baby can be happy in your belly."


    "Well, I''ll definitely keep it in mind." Norah nodded vigorously.


    "Also, be sure to remember to take the prenatal checkup on time."


    "Sure."


    Looking at the pumpkin soup on the table, the doctor added, "Every meal must be taken on time, if you


    don''t eat, the baby can''t get enough nutrition. Remember this, if you want your baby tobe safe, you


    must stay in good condition."


    "Got it. I will eat on time from now on."


    "I see that your husband cares about you very much and he''s quite attentive. Being pregnant is an


    important thing. Are you sure to keep him from it?"


    In the emergency room, Norah pulled the doctor''s sleeve and kept begging, "Doctor, the person waiting


    outside is my husband. He doesn''t know about my pregnancy. Please don''t tell him."


    Norah''s eyes gradually dimmed. "We are about to divorce soon. He doesn''t want this child, but I want


    to keep him."


    "So doctor, please do me a favor. Don''t tell him, otherwise I may lost my baby."


    "Well..." The doctor sighed and looked at her with some distress, "If it''s not beacuse there''re no other


    solutions but to get a divorce, I still suggest you think about it carefully. The child can only grow up


    healthily and happily under the mutual care of parents."


    "Thank you doctor, I will seriously consider it."


    When Shawn came back, Norah was drinking the soup.


    She was holding a bowl in one hand and a spoon in the other, eating slowly and seriously.


    To his surprise, after eating a bowl of soup, she forwardly asked him, "Can I have more?"


    "Sure."


    Shawn was a little excited, and scooped another bowl and handed it to Norah.


    Norah finished the second bowl of pumpkin soup and picked up the banana.


    The banana was quite big. After eating two bowls of soup, her was full. Thinking about that, she put it


    down.


    "Why did you put it back?" Shawn frowned.


    "I''m a little full, this one is too big, I can''t finish it and afraid it will be wasted."


    Shawn picked up the banana and peeled it, shaving half of it and then handed the remaining half to


    Norah.


    Seeing him finish the banana in two bites, Norah''s eyes widened, "Don''t you like eating bananas?"


    "asionally, it''s fine."


    "Oh, I''m sleepy, I want to go to bed first."


    "OK."


    Waking up the next day, Norah''s eyes widened, unbelievable. "Didn''t you go back yesterday?"


    With fluffy hair and wrinkled shirt, Shawn didn''t look like an elegant young man like he used be.


    What''s more, what surprised Norah was that he apanied her all the night?


    Someone knocked on the door, and then Anthony walked in with a bag. "Mr. Lawson, the clothes are all


    ready for you. "


    "Ok."


    In the bathroom, the water was running.


    Every drop seemed to drip into Norah''s heart, making her unable to control her thoughts.


    Shawn, what kind of person were you?


    It was obvious that you didn''t love me, but why did you treat me attentively? If you were cruel to me,


    maybe I could leave a little more decisively.


    When he came out from the bathroom, he back to normal. He had finely sculpted features, what a


    handsome man!


    "Have you brought that?" He looked at Anthony, said coldly.


    "Yes, all are printed out."


    Anthony respectfully handed them to Shawn with both hands.


    "You go out first."


    After Anthony went out, only they were left in the room again.


    "There was a cross-border meetingst night, and it was past four o''clock when it ended, so I just slept


    here." Shawn exined.


    It turned out she thought too much.


    Shawn sat on a chair beside her with back straightened like a pine tree. His long fingers flipped through


    the paper in his hand, reading every page seriously.


    "You asked Anthony to go out, so do you have anything to say?" Norah asked.


    "Yeah, wait a minute." Shawn said with eyes still on the document in his hand.


    Norah didn''t know what he was reading.


    About five minutester, he closed the document, walked over with long legs, and put it in her hand,


    calmly said, "It has been modified ording to your requirements, take a look."


    Norah suddenly wanted tough when she saw the five characters "Divorce Agreement".


    It turned out what he read seriously was the divorce agreement. It was ridiculous that she thought he


    was reviewing documents.


    Her requirements?


    When did she forward requirements?


    She said nothing at all.


    Holding the "Divorce Agreement", Norah''s palm was hot. It took a while for her to react. She raised her


    head and said nkly, "I don''t remember I have requirements."


    "You read it carefully first." Shawn said.


    It took her ten minutes to thoroughly read the "Divorce Agreement."


    She didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    Shawn re-divided the property, and gave her two vis, two luxury cars, and 10 million dors in cash.


    Haha... Norah raised his head, herchrymal swelled up.


    Ten million dors?


    She was an orphan, and never knew she could be so valuable.


    In order to divorce her, he was really generous and ran up quite a bill.


    "Shawn, all in all, you still think it''s me who leaked the news of our divorce to mom to ckmail you, so


    that I can get more property, right?"


    Norah looked at him and suddenly felt that she was such a loser.


    After being his wife for two years, he only regarded her as a greedy woman who could do anything for


    money in his heart.


    "What if I want 20 million dors? Shawn, to divorce, will you agree with all my requirements?" Norah


    asked with a wry smile.

 Chapter 12 She Signed Her Name

    Chapter 12 She Signed Her Name


    Chapter 12 She Signed Her Name


    Shawn raised his head and looked at her, "Are you sure you want 20 million dors?"


    "You''re not willing to?" Norah looked at him mockingly.


    "If you really ask for it, I will agree." Shawn said.


    Norah tore up the "Divorce Agreement" angrily, and then threw away all the scraps of paper in front of


    Shawn.


    "I am a loser, really. Shawn, am I just a money-worshiping woman who only covets property in your


    heart?"


    "So, you really love Lilian so much? For her, you''re even willing to give me one hundred million dors


    without any reluctance?"


    "It''s not about her, I said, as long as your requirement is not excessive, I will try my best to satisfy you.


    It''s me ended the agreement time ahead of schedule. I am the defaulting party. Now that you want


    money, I will satisfy you."


    Norah looked at him and suddenlyughed out loud.


    She clenched her fists, and the tears came out. "Now that you have already reckoned it, it is


    meaningless for me to exin."


    "Go out, I don''t want to see you."


    After Shawn left, Anthony walk in cautiously.


    Norah looked at him angrily, "What are you doing here?"


    Anthony ced the documents in his hands on the table one by one, then looked at Norah, "Mr.


    Lawson asked me to print five copies, and told me to send you the electronic version as well, saying


    that when you are not angry, please sign it."


    Norah grabbed the pen and signed it without reading.


    Then threw it to Anthony. "Tell him, I don''t care about his money."


    When she went to the Lawson family, she didn''t bring a penny with her.


    When she left, she wouldn''t take a penny either.


    After getting the "Divorce Agreement" signed by Norah, Anthony immediately called Shawn. "Mr.


    Lawson, Mrs. Lawson has signed it."


    "She signed it?"


    It seemed that he did not expect it to go so smoothly, and Shawn was quite surprised .


    "Did she say anything?"


    "Mrs. Lawson said, she doesn''t want a cent of your money." Anthony said honestly.


    After hanging up the phone, Shawn rubbed his eyebrows forcefully.


    For some reason, he suddenly became upset.


    On the opposite side, Lilian asked with a gentle smile. "Shawn, you just said signed what?"


    "Divorce agreement." He replied lightly.


    Lilian was stunned and asked incredulously, "You mean, she has already agreed to divorce and has


    signed it?"


    "Well."


    "That''s great, Shawn, after so many years, we can finally openly stand together." Lilian stood up and


    hugged him happily.


    However, Shawn seemed a littlecking in interest. For some reason, hearing her sign without any


    hesitation, he didn''t feel as happy and rxed as he imagined.


    "I''m going to the bathroom."


    He gently pushed Lilian away and went outside to light a cigarette.


    Smoke arose, his handsome profile became hazy.


    She signed without hesitation.


    She must be going to meet her new love interest.


    It turned out that in her heat he, Shawn, was not as good as an old man who had married for two times.


    This realization made him very frustrated.


    Lilian happened to be there when Anthony brought the "Divorce Agreement".


    "Give it to me, I''ll hand it to Shawn in a while."


    Thinking that Mr. Lawson was about to marry her, Anthony gave it to her without taking precautions.


    Lilian clenched her hands tightly when she saw the division of the property and what Shawn gave to


    Norah.


    Such a big quantity?


    It was really something that ordinary people couldn''t possess even if they struggled for several


    lifetimes.


    Why did Shawn give it to her generously.


    When Norah married Shawn, she didn''t bring a penny with her. When she divorced, how could she


    take so much money? Lilian immediately hated that so such.


    The next day, Norah packed up and was about to be discharged from the hospital.


    Suddenly, an uninvited guest came to the ward.


    "Why are you here?" She looked at Lilian without a good mood.


    Thinking of the purpose ofing today, Lilian tried her best to control herself, showing a very gentle


    smile, "Let''s have a drink together, I want to apologize to you."


    Lilian apologized to her?


    How could that be possible?


    Norah knew that it was the bait she threw after thought for a while.


    In the coffee shop downstairs, Lilian ordered atte, then looked at Norah, "What would you like to


    drink?"


    "I want a ss of boiled water."


    Lilian''s face suddenly became embarrassed. She felt that Norah did it on purpose.


    "Just say what you want to say. I don''t want to waste my time to stay with you." Norah said directly.


    "I was excessive to say thosest time, please don''t mind."


    "What if I already mind? "


    She didn''t expect Norah to react like this. Lilian was stunned for a moment, and soonughed again,


    "Then I sincerely apologize to you. I''m sorry, Norah, I have no intention of hurting you."


    Norah didn''t feel her sincerity at all. She must pretend to apologize like a weasel extended new year''s


    greetings to a chicken.


    A woman like Lilian, who was willing to apologize must take actions to give her a killing blowter.


    "Just get to the point, or I''m leaving."


    Hearing this, Lilian became anxious at once.


    While holding Norah, she took something out of her bag and put it in front of Norah.


    Another "Divorce Agreement"?


    Norah sneered when she saw that, "I''ve signed my name. How? Are you afraid that I lied to you? Do I


    need to sign again in front of you?"


    "Not that."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lilian smiled, "I think there''s a little problem with the property division of your divorce, so I made a little


    modification and want you to sign again."


    Slight modification?


    Norah nced at her and picked up the "Divorce Agreement".


    When she saw the divorcepensation fee had been changed from "1 million dors" to "100


    thousand dors", she suddenly smiled, "You changed the agreement or Shawn?"


    Lilian thought she was going to be furious, but she didn''t expect Norah to be so calm.


    "It''s me."


    Norah red at her "Does Shawn know this? Are you sure he will agree with it?"


    "Of course. What I do is what he means."


    "In that case, why don''t you dare to tell him? And why did you bring it to me secretly? Lilian, you''re the


    daughter of the the Fountain family, although you''reme now, you''re still full of arrogance. For money,


    should you do such things unscrupulously. Money has blinded your eyes."


    Norah''s words made Lilian angry.


    "What about you? When you married Shawn, you didn''t pay a cent, and had no dowry. How can you


    get so much after divorce?"


    "Who told you I didn''t have a dowry?"


    Lilian sneered, "Just relying on your poor mother and gambler father, what dowry can they provide?


    Even if they can, it must be terribly shabby."


    Norah raised her wrist and pointed to the jade bracelet on her hand, "Oh? You mean this is shabby?"


    Seeing the jade bracelet, Lilian''s eyes widened, "That''s impossible, how could you get this jade


    bracelet?"


    "After my mother rescued Shawn''s father and grandfather, grandfather gave it to her as a token. Later,


    when I married Shawn, grandfather said that this was my dowry. Although it''s a dowry, it belongs to me


    all my life long and wouldn''t be given to anyone except me."


    Lilian stumbled, Norah''s words made her feel like in an ice cer.


    She surly knew this jade bracelet.


    It was a bracelet that inherited from the ancestors of the Lawson family and would only be given to


    daughters inw.


    Martin should give it to her. No wonder she was so arrogant.


    But Lilian had weathered notable bumps and after back to calm, she made a daring decision, "Norah,


    let''s make a deal."

 Chapter 13 She Had a Car Accident

    Chapter 13 She Had a Car ident


    Chapter 13 She Had a Car ident


    "What deal?"


    "Don''t you want money? I just want this bracelet, 1 million dors, you sell the bracelet to me." Lilian


    blurted out.


    "Ten million?" Norah sneered, "This bracelet is worth 20 million dors. You''re asking me to make a


    loss."


    Lilian made a decision and gritted her teeth, "Okay, 20 million."


    Although it was very expensive, as long as she could buy the bracelet and marry Shawn, let alone 20


    million dors, even 1 billion dors was not a problem. After all, you couldn''t get something without


    paying.


    "What I''ve heard? My mother-inw recently told me that Miss Fountain is no longer favored. I''m really


    curious, where can you get 20 million dors?"


    "It''s none of your business. I''ll give you the money anyway." Lilian said impatiently.


    Norah held back her wrist and hid the jade bracelet in her clothes again. She nced at the "Divorce


    Agreement" in Lilian''s hand.


    "I won''t sell the jade bracelet no matter how much you pay. What''s more, I have to thank Miss Fountain


    for kindly reminding me that ording to our country''s marriagews, property should be divided


    equally when divorce. It seems that I should sign a new divorce agreement to clearly divide the


    property between Shawn and I."


    "What did you say?"


    Lilian clenched her fists, she couldn''t believe what she heard.


    Norah was too thick-skinned, and she was pushing her luck!


    "Norah, stop. You are a poor, how could you ask for the division of property from Shawn."


    Seeing Norah standing up and leaving, Lilian chased her in the wheelchair emotionally.


    Soon, they arrived at the gate of the hospital.


    In front of the gate was a street which was crowded with people and vehicles.


    There were lots of people and vehicles were much more.


    Lilian was just chasing Norah, sliding her wheelchair frantically, chasing after her very fast.


    Suddenly, a car drove from the right, and by the time she noticed it, it was toote. She and the


    wheelchair were in the middle of the road.


    Bang.


    The wheelchair was knocked over instantly, and Lilian fell to the ground.


    When Norah heard the sound and turned around, what she saw was Lilian flipped over her back and


    the wheelchair was turned over.


    She suddenly felt heart stopped beating for one second and quickly turned around and ran back.


    Fortunately, it was in front of the hospital, and soon an emergency doctor came out and pushed Lilian


    into the emergency room.


    When Norah ran over, only Lilian''s mobile phone was left on the ground, with warm blood sttered on


    it, exuding a strong smell of blood.


    As soon as she picked it up, she covered her mouth and vomited frantically.


    She didn''t feel better until her stomach was empty, almost spitting out the bitter water.


    Just then, a man got out of the car and looked at Norah cursingly, "Hey, are you a family member of


    that person just now?"


    Norah was about to say no when the man continued, "I have to say I just drove normally and obeyed


    the traffic rulespletely. She ran the red light, and it has nothing to do with me."


    "No, you caused the ident, you have to wait for the police toe." Norah held him.


    The man was extremely impatient, and pushed Norah away, "You''re annoying. I already said it was her


    fault. I''ve told you, there is no way for a ckmail and make me pay for the medical bills."


    "Get out of the way, I still have something else to do."


    The man passed by, got in the car and drove away quickly.


    Norah sniffed the strong smell of alcohol on his body and frowned forcefully.


    This man was obviously drunk driving, how dare he me others.


    She secretly memorized the license te number and the man''s face, then immediately went to the


    hospital.


    She didn''t have time to fool around with this man here, and now Lilian''s life was the most important.


    If Lilian really died.


    She dared not imagine.


    Shawn would definitely hate her.


    Themp with the words "Emergency Room" was on. Norah had a nce at it, only to feel that her legs


    were like taffy.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She opened the bag and wanted to find a wet tissue to wipe the blood on the phone, but for some


    reason, her hands kept shaking.


    After groping in the bag for three minutes, she still couldn''t find a tissue.


    In the end, she simply poured out all the contents of the bag, then quickly found the wet tissue, opened


    it and wiped off the blood on the phone.


    She held the phone, took a deep breath, and dialed the number she knew so well.


    "Lily." Shawn''s voice soon came over there, very gentle.


    "It''s Norah."


    "Norah? Isn''t this Lily''s phone? Why do you have it?"


    She relief a sigh and continued, "Lilian had a car ident and is being rescued now,e here


    quickly!"


    "Address."


    "The City Center Hospital."


    When she hung up the phone, Norah felt as if all her strength was out, and her whole body fell to the


    ground like a puddle of mud.


    She really didn''t like Lilian.


    The sluttish and scheming woman was always upied an important position in her husband''s heart.


    No wife would like such a woman.


    However, she never thought of letting her die!


    When Shawn came, Norah was squatting on the ground, waiting with disheveled hair. And all the stuff


    in her bag was scattered all over the floor.


    "What''s going on? Why are you getting together?"


    His hair was slightly messy, and his was still panting.


    No need to guess, he must have climbed the stairs.


    Norah raised her head and looked at Shawn with ck eyes, "She might have seen the divorce


    agreement and thought that I have got too much property, and want me to sign a new agreement to


    divorce without getting any property."


    "I didn''t agree and left first. She didn''t give up, chased after me frantically, and was hit by a flying car on


    the crossroad in front of the hospital."


    After saying that, she lowered her head again with ck pupils staring at the ground.


    Because she didn''t have the courage to look at Shawn''s eyes, and didn''t know what he would say.


    If Lilian would be awake, everything would be fine and there was nothing to do with her.


    But if she really died, no matter how innocent Norah was, Shawn must think it was her fault.


    However, Norah waited for five minutes and didn''t get Shawn''s answer.


    When she raised her head again only found he was anxiously wandering in front of the door of


    emergency room.


    Two hourster, the lights finally went out and the doctor came out.


    Norah walked over quickly. The doctor took off his mask and looked at Shawn, "Is it the patient''s


    family?"


    "Yes, I''m her fianc¨¦."


    Fianc¨¦?


    Hearing the three characters, Norah was in a daze. Her husband had be another woman''s fianc¨¦


    before they got divorced. This must be the biggest joke in the world.


    "Fortunately, she was sent in time. Her head''s bleeding was timely controlled. But there were some


    minor concussions, so be sure to take a good rest and re-exam in three days."


    "Got it, thank you."


    Hearing this, Norah took a deep breath.


    She saw that Shawn''s clenched fists finally loosened, and the two eyebrows frowned like mountain


    peaks finally loosened, too.


    It seemed he was really worried about his new love.


    He had never been so nervous to her before.


    Soon, Lilian was pushed into the ward.


    "Shawn, I remembered the driver, he..."


    Norah opened her mouth and was about to tell him about the driver.


    But she only found no one was there. Shawn pushed Lilian''s surgery cart with one hand, and held her


    hand tightly with the other. They looked like a married couple very much in love.


    And only she was left alone outside the emergency room.

 Chapter 14 Shawn, Youre So Partial

    Chapter 14 Shawn, You''re So Partial


    Chapter 14 Shawn, You''re So Partial


    Blinking her sour eyes, Norah followed him.


    The ward was very quiet, it was a top luxury suite, everything was the best.


    Shawn sat next to Lilian, holding hers tightly with both hands, his deep eyes like an infatuated young


    man, looking at her affectionately.


    "Shawn, I have something to talk to you..."


    Norah was just halfway through when he interrupted coldly, "Keep your voice down and wait for me


    outside."


    Norah then waited over 10 minutes.


    The corridor was a little cold. Norah had just stood there for a while with her hands icy and red.


    When Shawn came out, she was rubbing her hands hard.


    "Now you can say it!" He looked at her coldly.


    Norah quickly reported a series of license te numbers and a man''s physical characteristics, and then


    said, "This is the license te number of the driver who caused the ident. I have also told you the


    information that he was drunk driving and escaped. You should report to the crime yourself!"


    She turned away after saying that.


    She really didn''t have the courage to witness his affection for another woman with her own eyes.


    It was enough to know.


    Why even let her see it in person?


    This was so cruel.


    Then, just two steps away, Shawn''s voice came from behind, "Apart from this, do you have anything


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    else to say to Lily?"


    Norah stopped abruptly, she knew what Shawn wanted to hear.


    However, she wouldn''t say.


    She was not wrong on this thing.


    Could it be that just because Lilian was in a car ident and injured, she had to admit the mistake and


    apologize?


    Right and wrong were not defined by that way.


    Turning around, she looked at Shawn with her clear eyes and said calmly, "Then what do you think I


    should say?"


    After that, sheughed at herself, "Apologize to her, say I was wrong, or kneel down and beg for her


    forgiveness?"


    "Shouldn''t it be right?" Shawn asked rhetorically.


    Norah''s eyes were red, looking at him with a cold smile, "Shawn, people can be partial, but can''t be


    that partial."


    "And we haven''t divorced yet, I''m still your legal wife, in your heart, everything, no matter right or


    wrong, as long as I and she are in opposite, is she always right unconditionally, and I''m always wrong?"


    "What if the person who was hit by the car ident today was not her, but me?"


    "Shawn , will you let her apologize to me?"


    One minute.


    Three minutes.


    What Norah was waiting for was his silence.


    Well, she shouldn''t have asked that.


    Now that she had known the answer, why bother asking?


    "Norah, there is no if, now it is Lily who is in the car ident, and she is the one who is injured, and all


    you have to pay is an apology, this is not too much."


    Haha, not too much.


    "Really?"


    She sneered, ignored him, turned around and left without looking back.


    After back home, Norah ordered the kitchen to cook a lot of delicious food.


    Didn''t they all say that to turn grief and anger into strength, food was the best healing medicine when


    you were sad?


    However, as soon as she smelled the vor, she immediately felt sick. In the end, she could not wait to


    lock herself in the bathroom and vomited.


    When she came out again, she had no strength at all.


    She then ordered people to remove those greasy food and dishes with strong taste.


    In the end, she only ate a little white soup and some sour radish.


    Finishing the meal, Norah took a shower and fell asleep.


    She was so sleepy that she fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow.


    As a result of going to bed early, she woke up at three in the morning.


    Outside the window, it was pitch ck, the night was thick like a cloud of ink, and nothing could be


    seen.


    She reached out and touched the position next to her almost habitually.


    The quilt on the right was cold.


    Her heart was cold, too.


    He really didn''te back.


    Lilian was injured, he must be guarding her in the hospital, how could hee back?


    Norah, you had known it, but should you still looking forward to it?


    Then she got up with a thin shawl and stood by the window.


    Suddenly, there was lightning and thunder, and the thunder rumbled down.


    Soon, the torrential rain poured down, and the bean-sized raindrops pped the windows frantically.


    Norah immediately returned to the bed, hugged the quilt tightly and shrunk into a ball, she was a little


    scared.


    When she was young, she was most afraid of rainstorms, especially thunderstorms.


    Because her mother was a nurse, who often worked night shifts, so when Norah was young, she often


    had to sleep by herself.


    And her father was a grumpy gambler who often wandered outside and didn''t go home for a few


    months. Once came back, he was asking her mother for money, or drunk lying on the floor and fell


    asleep.


    Soter, every time her mother worked the night shift, she would be locked at home and slept alone.


    She was especially afraid of lightning and thunder.


    And she always turned on all the lights, then cover herself in the quilt, desperately reciting the nine-nine


    multiplication table.


    Later, when she was older, she began to sing to drive away the fear.


    But after so many years, even if she had grown up, she was still very afraid of thunder and lightning.


    The thunder was getting louder and louder.


    The lightning was like a dazzling sword, as if it was about to split the entire sky.


    Norah was terrified.


    She folded her arms and carefully turned on all the lights in the room.


    When she saw the bright lights, she finally calmed down a little.


    Back on the bed, she immediately covered herself tightly with the quilt, shrinking into a small ball.


    This was what Shawn saw when he entered the room. All the lights were on, and she got into the quilt


    like a kitten, crushing all the corners.


    He reached out and pulled the quilt.


    Norah thought it was her own delusion, she immediately dragged the quilt and moved it to the middle of


    the bed.


    However, it seemed that someone was still pulling the quilt.


    Had anyone entered her room?


    Thief or robber?


    In the midnight, he must want to murder her for money!


    The more Norah thought about it, the more afraid she became. She pulled the quilt and quickly covered


    her head, covering her whole body inside.


    At the same time, a frightened voice whispered from the quilt, "I have to tell you, I have no money, and I


    don''t have a good appearance. If youe here for these, I''m afraid you will be disappointed."


    Shawn suddenly had interests and changed his tone said, "Living in such a big vi, you told me that


    you had no money, do you think I would believe it?"


    "I didn''t lie to you, I really have no money, I''m about to get a divorce and leave the house, my pockets


    are cleaner than your face. Just leave, as long as you don''t hurt me, I''ll pretend that nothing


    happened."


    "That''s not good, if I rob you, a richdy, I can get everything I want, don''t I? Your husband must be


    obedient to give me the money."


    Shawn said while trying to pull Norah''s quilt.


    But Norah was holding on too tightly, and it took a lot of effort for him to pull it off.


    Norah closed her eyes and sat on the bed, her whole body was trembling.


    She was so frightened that she almost cried out, "I... I beg you not to hurt me, I will do whatever you


    want..."


    Before she could finish her words, she was suddenly struck by a domineering force into an arm.

 Chapter 15 He Was Crazy, Almost Kissed Her

    Chapter 15 He Was Crazy, Almost Kissed Her


    Chapter 15 He Was Crazy, Almost Kissed Her


    Norah was about to scream, but the next moment, a familiar voice came above her head, "Don''t be


    afraid, it''s me."


    This voice was from?


    If she heard clearly, it was Shawn.


    Norah opened her eyes, and when she saw that handsome face with bright eyes, she was instantly


    stunned.


    After being stunned for a long time, she finally came back and asked indifferently, "Why did youe


    back?"


    "What? It seems you don''t think I shoulde back?" Shawn raised his eyebrows.


    "I thought you would stay with her in the hospital overnight."


    She really didn''t expect him toe back, and he lost his temper during the day.


    After saying that, she regretted, because she sensitively noticed that the atmosphere between them


    had be solemn.


    At this moment, Shawn suddenly turned off the light, then hugged her to lie on the bed, covered the


    quilt, and a low voice sounded into her ear, "Sleep!"


    He was too close to her when he spoke, and Norah''s ear turned red.


    In the dark, they were as cute as a rabbit''s two red ears.


    Suddenly being held by him, and every time she took a breath she could feel his scent, Norah felt a


    little ufortable for a while.


    She clenched her hands into fists and carefully ced them side by side on her chest.


    After hesitating for a while, she still licked her lips and said softly, "Well, you haven''t bathed yet?"


    As soon as these words came out, Shawn lowered his head instantly, and the hawk-like ck eyes


    were tightly fixed on her grape-like eyes.


    The next moment, he let out a softugh from his throat, "How do you know I didn''t bath?"


    "You just came back!"


    He hugged her a little tighter, and Shawn said slowly with his maic voice, "I came back when you


    just fell asleep, and I didn''t bother you when seeing you were sleeping deeply. After taking a shower, I


    was working in the study, and came over as soon as I heard the thunder and lightning."


    Norah was nestled in his arms, and felt her heart skip a beat.


    She could hardly believe if she hadn''t heard it with her own ears.


    Shawn, what kind of person were you!


    He always did things like this, gave a p and then stuffed a sweet date.


    However, she couldn''t be happy for a long time before he made her cry again.


    "Why did you came over when thundering?" Norah still asked him this question.


    "Because..." His ck eyes looked at Norah''s eyes tightly, and said word by word, "I remember that


    someone is most afraid of thunder and lightning. Every time she encounter such weather, she will cry."


    Of course Norah did not willing to admit that she was a coward, and she remembered that she didn''t


    tell him about that.


    How did he know?


    "Who... who''s crying? You''re talking nonsense!" Norah said,cking in self-confidence.


    Shawn smiled sullenly, "Then who turned on all the lights just now, hid under the quilt and refused to


    Norah, "..."


    He was intentionally to reveal her weakness!


    In the end, Norah could only disarm and surrender, "Okay, I admit, I am very afraid of thunder and


    lightning, but I never told you, how did you know?"


    Shawn suddenly flicked her head with his fingers, "Little fool, we don''t get to know everything through


    speaking it out, as long as you are caring enough and careful enough, you will be able to find it in your


    daily life."


    "Then how did you find out?"


    "When we just got married, as long as there was a thunderbolt, you always hold the quilt so tightly and


    don''t dare to move. Later you are smarter, when there is a thunderstorm, you will hug me and get into


    my arms with all your strength, wrapping me around like hemp rope."


    Who got into his arms?


    She didn''t!


    She said like a little piggy.


    "I didn''t, you must have taken the initiative to hug me because you thought I was fragrant." Norah


    blushed and said deliberately.


    Originally, there was no sleepiness.


    But for some reason, smelling his scent and listening to his strong heartbeat, Norah felt sleepy again.


    "What about him! The man you''ve loved for so long, does he know all your habits?" Suddenly, Shawn


    asked.


    "..."


    In the dark night, he didn''t get a response for a long time.


    Looking down again, he found that the little girl had fallen asleep in his arms with her eyes closed.


    Her face was fair and tender, especially delicate and small.


    The eyshes were long, like a curling fan, and they were even more shy when she was speaking.


    Now she fell asleep like a little fairy.


    Shawn looked at her, and suddenly stretched out his hand subconsciously.


    However, just as his fingers touched Norah''s lips, he instantly retracted like got an electric shock.


    He released a sigh, and looked at the window angrily.


    Shawn, you were crazy, didn''t forget, you were going to divorce soon.


    Today he was really unusual, he should ask her about that man.


    Also, he lied.


    He didn''te back early, but he saw the sky was low, the clouds covered the sun, and he felt a


    violent storm wasing, so he came back from the hospital half way.


    Speaking of the reason, even himself felt a little ridiculous.


    It was because he was afraid that she would not be able to sleep well during thunderstorms.


    ...


    The next day, Norah slept until dawn.


    She didn''t wake up until the bright sun came in.


    Looking at the phone, it was past nine o''clock.


    Taking another closer look, there were several missed calls, all from grandpa.


    Norah immediately dialed back, stuck out her tongue and said cutely, "Grandpa, I''m sorry to get back to


    you sote."


    On the other side, Martin smiled and said, "It''s okay, let me guess, my Norah must be sleepingte."


    "Oh, grandpa, your guess are so urate every time, I''m so frustrated." Norah replied smart.


    "Sleeping is good, you can sleep long and keep white and tender, and give birth to a fair and fat little


    great-grandson in the future." Grandpa said cheerfully.


    Norah instantly touched her stomach, filled with guilt.


    In fact, she was already pregnant, and her grandfather was looking forward to this little life, but she


    couldn''t say anything.


    This was too ufortable, she was really guilt for grandpa.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry!"


    "Silly girl, don''t say sorry, it''s because grandpa is a little anxious. Besides, I can''t me you for this. If I


    want to me, I should me Shawn for not being strong enough."


    "By the way, my birthday ising, I want you and Shawn toe back and apany me."


    Norah replied obediently, "Okay, grandpa, I''ll go to see Shawn right away, ande back with him in


    the evening to have a dinner."


    "Okay, I''ll ask them to prepare your favorite dishes."


    "Thank you, grandpa!"


    After hanging up, Norah got up to wash up, and after breakfast, she went to see Shawn.


    She didn''t have to think about it, he must be with Lilian, so Norah went straight to the hospital.


    The door of the ward was falsely closed.


    Norah reached out, opened the door and about to speak.


    However, all the voices stopped abruptly when she saw the scene inside.


    She covered her lips, almost unable to believe what she had seen.


    Under the golden sunlight, the white curtains were blown by the breeze. Shawn sat on the edge of the


    bed, and Lilian sat on the bed.


    Her slender and tender arms gently hooked Shawn''s neck, with a gentle smile at the corner of her


    mouth, and her red lips were approaching him little by little.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 16 Norah, You Are Jealous

    Chapter 16 Norah, You Are Jealous


    Chapter 16 Norah, You Are Jealous


    After a stagger, Norah turned around and ran away quickly.


    She really didn''t have the courage to look at the rest of the picture.


    If she could, she wished she never opened the door.


    "Shawn, you know what? You are really cruel!" Leaning against the wall, Norah breathed hard.


    Her heart hurted so much. But she had no choice but to press hard.


    It seemed that if the "heart" was numb, it would not hurt any more.


    Suddenly, Norah felt something made her stomach turn. So she ran to the bathroom and vomited.


    In the end, the breakfast was all spit out. She had nothing left to spit in her stomach, only bitter juice.


    After a long time, she was lying on the sink, with ck hair being messy on her face, and her face was


    so pale that there was no trace of blood. She looked extremely beaten up.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, "Norah, open the door."


    That was Shawn''s voice.


    He actually came with her.


    Since he had already kissed that woman, why did hee with her? Did he want to hurt her again?


    With her back against the door, Norah slid down tiredly and weakly. She didn''t want to talk to him. She


    just wanted to pretend she heard nothing.


    But Shawn became tougher, "I know you''re inside. I''ll give you three minutes. If you don''t open the


    door, I''ll just smash it."


    Norah was finally frightened by his words. In thest few seconds, she stood up and twisted the door


    lock.


    "Why lock yourself inside?" Looking at her messy hair, Shawn frowned in displeasure.


    "Just a bad mood!" she said.


    Now, it seemed to be no need to hide it.


    "Just because she hugged me?"


    "Just a hug?" Norah looked at him coldly, "You obviously kissed. I saw it with my own eyes. Are you


    going to tell me that there is something wrong with my eyes, or it is just a coincidence?"


    No one would believe such a clumsy lie!


    And she was not a fool!


    "Are you jealous?" Shawn looked at her with deep eyes.


    Hearing his asking, Norah, who had been pretending to be okay, instantly felt extremely aggrieved.


    Taking a step forward, she suddenly buried her head in Shawn''s arms, stretching out her hand and


    poked his chest. She said slowly in a distressingly small voice, "Shawn, you can''t treat me like this."


    "I know you want to divorce me, but we''re still a couple after all. I''m still your wife. So please don''t do


    anything excessive."


    She was still angry.


    It seemed that jealousy was a woman''s nature.


    Even if she didn''t love him.


    "Since you don''t love me, why are you still jealous?" Suddenly, Shawn asked.


    Norah was angry. She reached out and grabbed his tie, with the expression on her face like a savage


    little wild cat, "Then as you say, if you don''t love me, I can go out and fool around with pretty boys or a


    bunch of handsome young boys. You don''t care anyway."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How dare you?"


    Shawn gnashed his teeth in anger, ''You are still my wife! Norah, we haven''t divorced yet. ''


    "You''re still my husband! If you and Lilian do these things again, I''ll go to a nightclub to find pretty boys


    for dating." Norah instantly gained confidence.


    "What pretty boys?" Shawn frowned.


    Norah pouted, "Not like you anyway."


    "What am I like?"


    "You?" Norah looked at him, with her heartbeat suddenly skipping a beat. But she quickly put away her


    panic, "You are an uncle. Compared with them, you have no marketpetitiveness."


    "Say it again?" Shawn was a little angry, with one hand pinching Norah''s ear.


    Norah''s ears were always sensitive. After being pinched by him like this, her heart was beating wildly,


    and her ears instantly turned red.


    Licking her lips, she said again, "Little boys are young and strong, but they are easy to be dogs. So


    uncle is good. Uncle is gentle, handsome, and considerate. He is the best choice for all women."


    Unfortunately, he often liked others. So no matter how good he was, it was useless. After all, he


    wouldn''t belong to her anyway.


    Norah didn''t say these words, but kept them silently in her heart.


    Shawn''s expression softened a lot, and his gaze towards her was much gentler.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Shawn asked back to the topic.


    Thinking of the purpose, Norah immediately said, "Grandpa wants us to go back to live for a few days


    and spend more time with him. I have already promised to go back with you to have lunch with him."


    "Okay, just wait for a second."


    "All right."


    Crossing the corner, Shawn walked into Lilian''s ward, while Norah was waiting for him outside.


    She thought it would be done in a few minutes. When Shawn pushed open the door and came out,


    Norah thought he had already settled down.


    "Lily wants to see you."


    Clenching her fists, Norah frowned. After hesitating for a while, she gathered up her courage, "But I


    don''t want to see her."


    At this moment, Lilian''s voice came from inside, "Norah, I don''t mean no harm. I just want to meet you


    and apologize to you."


    Apologize to her?


    Nonsense.


    Besides, this was obviously fake. Lilian wanted to y for Shawn, but why should she cooperate with


    her obediently.


    Suddenly, Shawn took her hand and led her to Lilian''s bed.


    Seeing her, Lilian smiled tenderly, "Norah, I want to thank you. With your help, Shawn could find the


    person who bumped into me so quickly. I want to apologize to you for what happened yesterday. I''m


    sorry. It''s my fault. The division of property is a matter between you and Shawn, and I shouldn''t


    interfere."


    "So I''m really sorry."


    Norah didn''t want to hear these hypocritical words at all.


    But in order to end it quickly, she could only respond against her will, "It''s all over. You only need to


    take good care of yourself!"


    "So, do you really forgive me?" Lilian made a surprised expression, with a look of excitement and


    excitement.


    "Yeah." Norah responded indifferently.


    Just when she thought the conversation between the two was over and she could leave, Lilian


    suddenly spoke again.


    "Norah, since you have forgiven me, I have a request now. When you go back this time, can you get


    the household registration book and your marriage registration file back from grandpa?"


    Hehe...


    Norah snorted coldly. She knew that Lilian had her purposes.


    That was her goal.


    Right. Without the household registration book and marriage registration file, she could not divorce


    Shawn even if she signed.


    Lilian was really thoughtful. She had been doing her best to drive her away.


    "I''m sorry." This time, Norah refused directly and decisively, "It depends on Grandpa''s decision. It''s not


    just what I said. And Grandpa is not in good health, so I will definitely respect him and not force him. "


    After speaking, Norah broke away from Shawn''s hand and left directly.


    When they drove back, it was so quiet that a needle could be heard falling to the ground.


    "How does she know that our marriage registration file and household registration book are with


    grandpa?" Seeing Shawn, Norah couldn''t help but ask.

 Chapter 17 Being Pregnent

    Chapter 17 Being Pregnent


    Chapter 17 Being Pregnent


    "I told her." Shawn admitted decisively and simply.


    Norah smiled wryly. Although she had already guessed it, she still wanted to hear him say it himself.


    "Shawn, who is the person who can''t wait? I have promised to tell your grandfather about the divorce


    after his birthday. Of course, I will also get back the marriage registration file and household registration


    book from him. So you don''t need to remind me so deliberately."


    "I won''t forget."


    After speaking, Norah was almostly about to cry.


    She was particrly ufortable, as if a marble was rolling around in her heart.


    If he wanted her to get those things back, he could tell her directly.


    Why did he ask Lilian to ask her?


    Looking at her, Shawn felt a little guilty. After all, although he didn''t mention it, it was indeed because of


    him.


    After waking up yesterday, Lily cried very sadly. She threw herself into his arms and said that she was


    so afraid that she would die and would not be able to see him.


    So she offered to get married first. And after the family had epted it, they would hold the wedding.


    "Lily, we may not be able to get married yet."


    "Why? Shawn, do you know how scared I was when I fell into aa in a car ident? I was afraid


    that I would die. Then I can''t be your bride, or marry you."


    "The marriage registration file and household registration book of Norah and I are kept with my


    grandpa. They are necessary for me to get a divorce. Then we can get married."


    He identally slipped out when exining.


    Unexpectedly, she remembered it and used it to make a request to Norah.


    For the rest of the journey, Norah was very silent. Lying by the window, she quietly watched the shing


    scene outside the window.


    the Lawson Mansion was far away from the busy city. It was in a ce surrounded by mountains and


    rivers with beautiful scenery.


    In fact, it was very simr to the mountain behind her hometown when she was a child.


    Time was so fast. It had been ten years in a sh.


    She had been away from her hometown for ten years. She had also stayed in the Lawson family for ten


    years and had loved him for ten years.


    In ten years, a woman''s most beautiful and youthful years, she gave all her love at first sight, heart and


    secret love to the same man.


    But now?


    Extending her fingers, Norah calcted carefully, today, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow.


    The day after tomorrow was grandpa''s birthday.


    As soon as the day after tomorrow was over, they would go for a divorce.


    So, from now on, they only had three days as a couple.


    If possible, she wished that these ten fingers could go back and forth, repeating the calction over


    and over again, never ending.


    Slowly, Norah became sleepy.


    Maybe she was so tired this morning that she fell asleep as soon as she got down on her stomach.


    Soon, she felt a warm and powerful palm on her shoulder. Shawn said softly in her ear, "Are you


    sleepy?"


    In a daze, she seemed to be held in his arms by him.


    She had to say that his arms were really generous andfortable.


    With her eyes closed, Norah squeezed in his arms. Then she finally found afortable position and


    fell asleep.


    When she woke up, she felt that the scene in front of her was moving, and even the white clouds


    floating in the sky were floating gently.


    What happened?


    The next moment, Shawn''s voice sounded above her head, "Awake?"


    Only then did Norah realize that she was in his arms and was walking with him in his arms. No wonder


    she felt that what was in front of her was suddenly near and far.


    Reaching out, she hammered her head, feeling that she was really sleepy.


    "How long have I slept?" Norah asked.


    "I don''t know how long you have slept, but you must be sleeping like azy pig."


    Azy pig?


    She was Sleeping Beauty even when she was asleep!


    "Then you must be a bigzy pig." Norah retorted him.


    Near the door of the hall, Norah suddenly remembered that she was still being held by Shawn. So she


    hurriedly said, "It''s almost there. Let me down quickly."


    "Why?" Shawn smiled , "Isn''t this what grandpa wants to see most? You don''t want him to be happy?"


    She really wanted to make grandpa happy, but not in this way.


    And it was all fake. She didn''t want him to hug her with another motive.


    Seeing that it was getting closer, Norah was too anxious, but Shawn was very calm. His expressions


    were calm, without a trace of panic.


    "Put me down!"


    Norah beat his chest and said angrily.


    "Quickly, Shawn."


    "Hurry up."


    Shawn lowered his head and saw her chattering and shouting.


    For some reason, he suddenly became obsessed. When he was about to regret it, he had already said


    it.


    "You kiss me and I''ll let you down."


    "What?" Norah was also stunned.


    After two years of marriage, they have never kissed each other except when they had a particrly


    good rtionship when they first got married.


    Besides, they were about to get divorced. It was even more inappropriate to kiss at this time.


    Seeing Norah''s hesitation, Shawn felt ufortable for some reason.


    He let go and put Norah directly on the ground. He said coldly, "Nothing. I''m just testing you. You really


    love that man."


    Norah was messy.


    So he was just teasing her just now?


    But why? She thought he was a little jealous.


    Big fool.


    Idiot.


    The "that man" in your mouth was clearly yourself.


    You fool, you were jealous of yourself.


    Sure enough, even if a man didn''t love his wife, he would never allow her to be contaminated by


    others, even if she just thought about other men.


    Shawn was no exception. He was also a domineering man.


    In the living room, Norah walked in with a bright smile. She also said happily, "Grandpa, Shawn and I


    are back."


    But grandpa wasn''t in the living room.


    Instructing the servant to put away the things he bought, Shawn looked at the person next to him,


    "Uncle James, where''s Grandpa!"


    "He''s tired and just fell asleep in his room."


    Frowning, Shawn quickly realized something. He asked, "Tell me the truth. What happened to grandpa


    recently."


    "Hey!" James Bernan sighed, "He has never let us tell you and Young Madam, for fear that you will be


    worried. In the past week, his health has been deteriorating every day. He is also getting more and


    more sleepy."


    Hearing this, Norah was both sad and guilty.


    She didn''t even know that grandpa was so ill. She should have paid attention to this.


    "I want to see grandpa."


    As soon as Norah finished speaking, Shawn grabbed her wrist, "Let''s eat first."


    "But I want to see grandpa first."


    "Grandpa just fell asleep. If he knew you were back, he might not want to sleep. He woke up after we


    finished eating. We went to see him together then."


    What Shawn said made sense. Then Norah nodded, "Okay."


    "Master, Madam,e and eat here. Master Martin knew that you wereing back for lunch, and he


    ordered us to buy a lot of food that Madam liked early in the morning. Especially this king crab, which


    was airlifted in the morning, is quite big and fresh."


    "Master Martin knows that you like to eat this, so he brought back some of the best ones kept by the


    stallholder."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Hearing this, Norah felt sour.


    She was almost an orphan now.


    But the love grandpa gave her was enough to make up for all the warmth she had lost over the years.


    How lucky she was to meet Martin; how lucky she was to be his granddaughter-inw.


    Martin hoped that she and Shawn could live a good life. But when his birthday passed, she had to file a


    divorce with her grandfather in person. Thinking of this, Norah felt more and more unbearable.


    "Quick, Young Madam, eat quickly." James took the king crab for Norah himself and was busy back


    and forth.


    Norah was about to stretch out her chopsticks when she suddenly felt a violent nausea.


    She immediately ran to the bathroom and vomited. But when she came back and smelled the king


    crab, she covered her lips and ran to the bathroom to vomit.


    Just after returning to the dining table, Norah saw Marry bring a ss of warm water and looked at her


    with a smile.


    "Did you go to the hospital recently? You seem to have a pregnancy reaction now. I''m afraid you has


    already been pregnent . Mr. Lawson''s dream of little great-grandson is about toe true."

 Chapter 18 What He Brought Her Pajamas

    Chapter 18 What He Brought Her Pajamas


    Chapter 18 What? He Brought Her Pajamas?


    Norah panicked for a while. Just as she was about to speak, Shawn spoke first, "Marry, nothing, she


    can''t be pregnant."


    "But Young Master, from my experience, Norah''s symptoms are really like pregnancy."


    Shawn frowned,with his voice being decisive and crisp, "Impossible."


    He had meant to say that they had been on contraception, and that Norah was taking birth control pills.


    But he was afraid that grandpa would me them for hearing this, so he put it another way.


    "I''ve been busy with worktely and travel a lot. So we don''t have a chance at all."


    These wordspletely extinguished the mes of Marry''s suspicion.


    Although a little disappointed, she immediately scooped another bowl of bird''s nest for Norah, "Young


    Madam, you are still young. As long as you take care of your body, you will be able to get pregnant


    soon."


    Just depending on Mr. Lawson''s physical condition, he might not be able to see this day.


    After dinner, everyone went to work.


    Thinking that Marry had just mentioned about her pregnancy, Norah couldn''t hold back and looked at


    him, "I want to ask you a question?"


    "What?"


    "Why were you so calm and determined when Marry said I might be pregnant just now? You never


    thought about it, what if I was really pregnant?"


    Shawn narrowed his eyes suddenly, with his eyes being dark.


    The next moment, his cool voice poured into Norah''s ears like a cold wind, "Nonsense, it is impossible."


    "I mean if it is true."


    "Even if there is." His eyes darkened and he continued, "It is not suitable for us now, and I will not allow


    it to happen."


    Norah was hit hard. His answer was the same asst time. He really never wanted to have a baby that


    belonged to her and him.


    Now, if he really knew about her pregnancy, he would definitely think it was a burden.


    "Sorry baby. Mom still can''t get Dad''s love."


    "But don''t worry. No matter how difficult it is in the future, I will never give up on you. No matter what


    Dad decides, I look forward to your birth. So you must grow up healthy and healthy in my belly."


    Although sad, Norah still tried her best to smile so as not to show any ws in herself.


    They had just sat in the living room for a few minutes when James came down to tell them that


    Grandpa woke up.


    "Really? Then let''s hurry up."


    Being happy, Norah grabbed Shawn''s arm and went upstairs.


    Shawn let her hold him and followed her upstairs.


    The room that Martin lived in was one of the most ancient and charming in the whole house. The study,


    bedroom, lounge, and conversation hall were all avable in his room, which is transparent from north


    to south and very bright.


    As soon as she walked in with Shawn, Norah saw Martin walking over with a cane.


    "Grandpa."


    Norah immediately released Shawn''s arm. She jumped up and ran to Martin to hold him.


    She was like grandpa''s granddaughter, but he was like a grandson-inw, an outsider.


    "Norah, I finally see you back."


    Martin was very happy to see Norah. His pale face also looked more bloody and radiant.


    James sighed on the side, "Norah still has magic power. As soon as you came back, Martin was


    instantly refreshed. This is more useful than me taking care of him for a month."


    "Uncle James, you and grandpa both dote on me."


    Not to mention how happy they were talking.


    The heartyughter of Martin echoed in the room. The golden sunlight in the afternoon sprinkled on the


    soft clothes of them, like ayer of golden light, gentle and bright.


    Shawn had not seen such a warm scene for a long time.


    At this point, he really wanted to thank Norah well.


    Grandpa was actually more like a big kid when he got older. He was a bit willful and had a bad temper.


    But Norah was very patient. She had a way to coax grandpa and make him happy every time.


    At this point, he was not as good as her.


    When he regained his senses, he was the only one in the room. Norah was helping his grandfather


    downstairs. What she said made grandpaugh.


    So, he was simply ignored.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Throughout the afternoon, Norah apanied Martin, drinking tea, chatting, watching TV, and telling


    stories.


    She was like a happy fair around Martin, She was cheerful, smart, gentle and lovely. Her delighted


    mood was contagious, as if every one could forget about his or her sorrow at a nce of her.


    Looking at the bright and moving smile on her face, Shawn suddenly seemed to understand why his


    grandfather had to let him marry Norah.


    He was actually a little cold, and sometimes even a little withdrawn.


    And Norah''s bright and cheerful just made up for his shorings. She was indeed very lively, like a


    fiery little sun, which has always brought warmth and strength to people.


    Just three dayster, who will this little sun shine again?


    At night, Norah didn''t go back to the room until Martin fell asleep.


    Shawn had already taken a shower and was lying on the bed reading a book. He was wearing a dark


    gray bathrobe, looking sexy and charming.


    Looking at him, Norah''s heart beat faster. It was as if a deer was racing wildly in her heart.


    Why was he lying on the bed after taking a bath to tempt her? And he wasn''t ashamed at all.


    Turning around quickly, Norah opened the cab door to look for pajamas. Before she could reach in,


    Shawn said in a low voice, "Don''t need to look for it. I''ve already got your pajamas for you."


    "What... what?"


    Looking at him, Norah blushed unconsciously.


    Then she thought that the two were still a couple, and her reaction was a little too intense. She


    immediately calmed down and said, "Why did you take my pajamas? Did you identally take the


    wrong one?"


    "No."


    "Where are my pajamas?" Norah looked around the bedroom and didn''t see it.


    Shawn looked at the bathroom, "Put it in there. You took care of grandpa today all afternoon. So now


    let me do something for you."


    Norah, "..."\


    But she didn''t let him take it!


    She kept several sets of pajamas at home. Several of them were normal, but one was different. It was


    a shortce pajama, which was very sexy. After wearing it, the butterfly bones of the entire back were


    exposed.


    At this moment, Norah is walking into the bathroom, praying that he is not holding this pajamas.


    However, she just came to whatever she was afraid of.


    Walking into the bathroom, Norah saw thece halter pajamas at a nce.


    What''s worse, he didn''t put it there casually, but hung it up for her like a suit.


    When Norah saw thece gap leaking out of the pajamas, she felt that she waspletely shameless.


    Did she need to change into a nightgown?


    After hesitating for a long time, Norah finally decided to change it.


    Seeing that she went back to the bedroom without taking a shower, Shawn thought something had


    happened. He immediately raised his head, "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. It''s just..." Norah stammered, "I have a cold and want to wear longer pajamas."


    "I''ll have someone buy it for you tomorrow." Shawn said.


    Norah was puzzled. She could just find another one now. Why wait until tomorrow to buy it?


    However, after looking around, Norah looked at Shawn in frustration, "Where are my pajamas?"


    "I threw them away."


    "What?"

 Chapter 19 Shawns Possessiveness

    Chapter 19 Shawn''s Possessiveness


    Chapter 19 Shawn''s Possessiveness


    Norah almost thought she heard it wrong. Why did he throw her pajamas?


    "You threw them?" Norah told herself not to be angry, so she tried her best to suppress her anger and


    asked patiently.


    "Yes."


    His answer was extremely simple.


    "Shawn..." This time, Norah was finally angry. She tucked her waist like a mad kitten, looking at him


    angrily, "You have to exin it to me. Why did you throw my pajamas?"


    "They''re all styles from a few years ago, and they''re still childish."


    "Childish?"


    Norah was angry. Her pajamas were obviously very cute. How can they be childish in his mouth.


    "You got one Poor Bear, one Mickey Mouse, and one Bunny. Norah, you were a girl when you bought


    these pajamas, but now..."


    "What now?"


    "Now you are married and a woman."


    After speaking, Shawn coughed on purpose. Then he lowered his head nonchntly and continued to


    read.


    Norah''s face instantly turned red like a monkey''s butt. She always felt that the word "woman" was


    ambiguous.


    No way, she went back to the bathroom to take a shower.


    After taking a shower, Norah put on thece pajamas. She quickly got into the quilt, then quickly


    wrapped herself.


    She just breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, Shawn put down the book and leaned over, "Do you think I


    can''t see you if you run fast?"


    Norah, "..."


    She now seriously suspected that Shawn did it on purpose. He knew she was shy, and he teased her.


    She had juste out of the bathroom after taking a shower, and her face was flushed.


    Now, her face turned even redder.


    Almost dripping water.


    "Just make fun of me." Norah pulled the quilt and covered her entire head.


    Shawn reached out and pulled her out of the quilt. Because of being held in the quilt for a while, Norah


    was out of breath, with her face being even more rosy.


    "Why do you always like to drill into the quilt?"


    "The air in there smells good?"


    Norah looked at him angrily. What a strange idea he had.


    "I didn''t! It''s all your fault for making fun of me."


    "Who said I was teasing you?" Shawn got closer, with the breath he exhaled hitting Norah''s face,


    feeling warm and moist, "Norah, don''t forget, we haven''t divorce."


    "Of course I remember."


    "So for now, we''re still husband and wife. What if I ask you to fulfill your conjugal obligations?"


    His words were really ambiguous.


    Norah suddenly sat up and pushed him away, "You are taking revenge on me, right? I destroyed your


    intimacy with Lilian during the day. So now you are deliberately teasing me and wanting to see my


    jokes."


    Shawn''s ck eyes gradually subsided. He stretched out his hand, rubbed Norah''s hair, and whispered


    in her ear with a low voice.


    "I don''t mean that. I just want to tell you that you must learn to protect yourself in the future."


    "Especially for men, be careful."


    Norah looked at him, "You are also a man, so you are also included?"


    "Well, including me." Shawn nodded earnestly.


    No one knew how impulsive he had been when he had seen Norah, and how restrained he had been to


    control himself.


    After Norah fell asleep, Shawn lifted the quilt and went to the balcony.


    The night was dark, and the stars were shining outside the window.


    He lit a cigarette and smoked stuffily, with his eyebrows furrowing like a mountain peak.


    Two years were neither long nor short.


    But he couldn''t deceive himself. His mood had indeed changed a lot.


    When he first got married, he hoped that the three-year period woulde as soon as possible and


    get the divorce certificate as soon as possible. But since when did he feel a little unwilling.


    She was beautiful, highly educated, gentle and lovely, smart. And She was the type that many men


    like. If she really divorced him, many men must be chasing after her.


    When he thought that she was about to hold another man''s hand and sleep in another man''s arms, he


    felt very ufortable.


    Of course, after a cigarette was finished, all these emotions were attributed to the possessiveness of


    men by Shawn.


    Just because she was still the youngdy of the Lawson family and his wife.


    When they werepletely divorced, he would definitely not feel this way.


    Shawn told himself firmly that it must be so.


    However, with the passage of time, how did he know that he was so wrong now.


    ...


    Grandpa''s birthday wasing soon.


    Norah deliberately got up early this day. She originally thought that she must have woken up earlier


    than Shawn, but she didn''t expect him to have everything ready as soon as she opened her eyes.


    Shawn wore a ck suit that was t without any wrinkles, which made him look so handsome and


    elegant.


    Looking at him, Norah had to sigh, some people are born with clothes hangers, they look good in


    anything they wear, with their facial features being also exquisite and impable.


    She suddenly thought of the baby.


    If it was a boy like him, he must be very handsome.


    "You wake up so early. Sleep a little longer?"


    Seeing her awake, Shawn asked.


    "No." Norah shook her head, "Today is grandpa''s birthday. I must be the first to go to grandpa to


    celebrate his birthday."


    "Then you won''t be able to catch up. Mom and dad have already gone to see grandpa."


    Norah, "..."


    However, she immediately said, "I can''t keep up with father and mother. After all, they are grandpa''s


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    son and daughter-inw. They must be the first. I''m talking about grandchildren''s generations."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Shawn said, "Sorry, Mrs. Lawson, I don''t think you can be


    the first in grandchildren''s generations."


    "Who said that?"


    Shawn raised his eyebrows, "I''m all ready. I''ll go over now."


    Norah was not afraid at all. She pouted and looked at him, "Go, hurry up. When grandpa sees you


    alone, he must think you are bullying me again. On such a festive day, you think grandpa wants to see


    us in pairs, or alone?"


    This got the point.


    Shawn was defeated and looked at his watch, "Fifteen minutes."


    "OK."


    Although he gave very little time, fortunately it was summer and the clothes were very convenient to


    wear.


    As for makeup, her skin had always been good, soft and fair. So she only needed to put on a little


    powder.


    Moreover, on this asion today, she actually did not intend to attend as Shawn''s wife.


    Seeing that Norah didn''t put on the prepared dress, Shawn frowned, "Why not. The guests here today


    are all close rtives and close friends. We just won''t announce it to the outside world, but it''s okay for


    them to know."


    Norah shook her head, "No. Since I''ve been hiding for two years, there''s no need to let them know my


    identity the day before the divorce."


    "Today is Grandpa''s home court, and I''m just a foil."


    "Then how are you going to exin to grandpa?" Shawn looked at her.


    "Don''t worry. I know how to exin it to Grandpa."


    "All right."


    With everything being ready, they were ready to go out.


    "Wait." Suddenly, Norah looked at Shawn''s neck.


    She turned around immediately, finding a matching tie and handing it to Shawn, "You forgot your tie."


    Shawn didn''t reach out to take it. He lowered his head and said to her gently, "You help me take it."


    "I don''t tie it well. If you don''t think it''s ugly, I''ll take it for you."


    "Well, I won''t dislike it."


    Norah nodded, with slender fingers hanging the tie around Shawn''s neck first.


    At this moment, Shawn stood up straight. Norah, still clutching the tie, fell forward unexpectedly.


    The tip of her nose suddenly hit Shawn''s mouth.

 Chapter 20 He was so Sexy

    Chapter 20 He was so Sexy


    Chapter 20 He was so Sexy


    In an instant, his warm breath spilled onto Norah''s nose, lips, and even his entire face with scalding


    magic power.


    Her whole face was so red, with her one hand grabbing his tie, and suddenly it was neither suitable for


    going in or going back.


    Norah felt like a deer was pounding in her heart.


    "You... you stand up straight." She blushed and diverted her attention.


    "Are you sure?"


    Shawn''s voice was obviously the same as usual. But in this atmosphere, Norah sounded that he was


    gentle and sexy.


    Especially when his lips were still touching the tip of her nose, it was so warm that she couldn''t wear a


    tie for him.


    "I''m sure."


    "All right."


    Shawn straightened his body instantly, standing as straight as a pine and cypress.


    Norah, "..."


    She blushed even more.


    Because it was so embarrassing.


    When they used to be together often, she didn''t realize that Shawn was so much taller than her. Now


    when he stood up straight, she couldn''t reach him. She also needed to tiptoe to tie him.


    Because of being pregnant, Norah has been very careful these days, wearing t shoes.


    Therefore, their height difference was more obvious.


    And she didn''t know what was going on today. She tied his tie several times and it didn''t work.


    Although her technique was not very good, she was not that bad!


    Originally Norah was very anxious, but then hisughter sounded in his ear, "Who told me to stand up


    just now?"


    Norah was instantly angry. Lifting her head, she gave him a stern look.


    Then he shoved the tie in his hand into his arms, "Tie it yourself."


    Knowing that she was angry, Shawn grabbed her wrist and pulled her back.


    When he saw a table behind him, he hugged Norah directly and put her on the table, "Okay, just go


    on."


    For a moment, Norah went nk and was stunned as she grabbed his tie with both hands.


    Such a picture seemed familiar.


    She used to see it in idol dramas, but she didn''t expect it would happen to her one day.


    When tying the tie, Norah lowered her head and was very serious.


    In fact, in the past, she would not wear a tie at all, because it was unnecessary.


    When she knew she was going to marry him, she searched for videos on the Inte and followed it


    step by step. Always fail at first. Later she bought a tie and came back to practice. She practiced for a


    long time to learn.


    At that time, she dreamed that every morning, she would make breakfast for him, tie him, and take him


    to work.


    She had always felt that this was a sense of ritual between a couple, and it was full of joy and


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    happiness.


    But after getting married, he never asked her to tie him once.


    The only time this happened was the day before they divorced.


    The first andst time.


    After tying his tie, Shawn hugged Norah down. They went downstairs hand in hand.


    The hall of the Lawson family has already been arranged. The whole venue was based on the theme of


    "red", the favorite of the Chinese people, and matched other colors to make the whole ce festive and


    cheerful.


    It was not only festive, but also revealed the dignity and extraordinaryness of the Lawson family.


    Martin was wearing a traditional red birthday suit. He also had his hair trimmed, which matched with the


    bright red clothes to make him look healthy and strong.


    "Grandpa, happy 80th birthday."


    Norah and Shawn bowed together, leaning over and presenting the gifts in their hands to Martin.


    Martin took the gift with a smile, and then lifted the two up, "Well, thank you for the blessings of my


    granddaughter-inw and grandson."


    There wasughter, happiness and joy in the living room.


    At this moment, Susan came over, "Shawn, Norah, the guests shoulde in a while. You go to the


    door to meet them together."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she looked at Norah, "Why are you wearing this dress? Did you not


    see the red cheongsam I prepared for you?"


    "That cheongsam is more festive, and it matches Shawn''s suit. Hurry up and change it."


    Norah squeezed her palms and took a deep breath. She said, "Mom, I saw that dress, but I don''t want


    to reveal my identity today."


    "You and Shawn have been married for two years. Today is a rare opportunity. Wouldn''t it be better to


    announce today?"


    "Grandpa, mom, I haven''t graduated now. And I''m still a student. So I don''t want to announce that I''m


    married for the time being. After my thesis defense is over and I officially graduate, I''ll go public with


    Shawn and announce our marriage. Is this okay?"


    Shawn also added, "Well, there are a lot of things in the school, so this is also a way to protect her."


    Norah''s reason was very good and sufficient, and it was impossible to refuse.


    Martin nodded first, "Well, Norah is right. You are my granddaughter-inw anyway, and you won''t be


    able to run away in this lifetime. You can make it public whenever you want."


    "Okay, Dad, I agree as well." Susan smiled.


    After a while, she pulled Shawn aside, "Tell me the truth. Are you still nning to divorce?"


    "Mom, it''s my own business with Norah. We have our own arrangements. Can you let us handle it


    independently?"


    "Of course not."


    Susan didn''t even think about it, and refused directly.


    Shawn frowned, "Mom, she and I didn''t get married because of love. So our divorce is inevitable.


    Forced marriage will not be happy. Aren''t you and Dad the best proof?"


    "You and Dad haven''t divorced over the years. But let me ask you, are you happy?"


    Susan red at him angrily, "I''m talking about you and Norah now. Don''t get involved with me and your


    dad. Besides, the matter between me and your dad is different from yours. How can we mix it up? ?"


    "In short, I warn you, don''t think about divorce as long as I am alive."


    Susan left after saying that.


    Norah brought a ss of juice. Just as she was about to drink it, a warm and powerful hand suddenly


    grabbed hers.


    As soon as she looked up, she saw Shawn''s handsome face.


    "It''s too cold for you to drink."


    He was extremely overbearing. He immediately took the juice away and poured Norah a ss of warm


    water.


    "The warm water has no taste. I want to drink something sweet."


    These days, she had no taste at all in her mouth. Now she finally found a chance to drink something


    sweet, but he took it directly.


    Seeing her pouting and looking pitiful, Shawn''s heart softened. He handed her the juice, "Don''t drink


    too much, or your stomach will hurt."


    "Ok."


    Even if he didn''t say it, she wouldn''t drink a lot.


    She just wanted to drink it, just taking a sip.


    She was sure to keep an eye out for her pregnancy after all.


    After receiving a call, Shawn''s expression changed immediately, "Norah, I have something to do and I


    will be back as soon as possible."


    Today was Grandpa''s birthday. If it was not a very important person, or an extremely important matter,


    he would never leave halfway.


    Besides Lilian, who else would there be?


    "She''s looking for you!"


    "Do you have to go?"


    "If it''s not so urgent, I still hope you..."


    Before Norah could finish speaking, she was suddenly interrupted by Shawn.

 Chapter 21 Norah Fell Into the Swimming Pool

    Chapter 21 Norah Fell Into the Swimming Pool


    Chapter 21 Norah Fell Into the Swimming Pool


    "Yes, it''s urgent." Shawn said.


    Norah, with her fists tight, thought it unnecessary to speak more.


    "Lily had a health checkup today. The result is not very good. She is now in a mood..."


    Norah immediately raised her head and said indifferently, "Okay, let''s go!"


    As for those reasons, she didn''t want to hear a word.


    Since the choice has been made, it is no need to exin.


    After Shawn left, Norah, as an ordinary member of the Lawson family, was helping to greet rtives


    and friends.


    Probably due to pregnancy, Norah felt tired after standing for a while.


    Especially her feet which hurts while standing.


    She was wearing a new pair of shoes today, but didn''t expect it to grind her feet.


    Norah stopped temporarily and sat down on a chair nearby, trying to put a Band-Aid on her heel to


    relieve the pain that caused by rubbing.


    As soon as she sat down, she heard a sharp sarcasm.


    "Oh, it''s boring. I thought I could see Shawn''s wife today? I didn''t expect that she still didn''t show up.


    Do you think she''s too ugly or fat to see us?"


    The girl, who seems to be the distant cousin of Shawn, was somewhat known to Norah, but she


    couldn''t remember her name.


    "Probably not. How could Grandpa Martin betroth such a bad woman to Shawn? I think she didn''t turn


    up because she feels shameful. I heard that her family is very poor. Her mother is a nurse and her


    father a gambler. If her mother hadn''t saved grandpa''s life, she wouldn''t be able to establish a


    rtionship with our family in her whole life owing to her background"


    " People from poor families are undoubtedly shabby and poor, and despite their ugliness, they even are


    not worth bringing to the public. It''s probably because of this that Shawn didn''t show up with her, for


    fear of being seen as a joke."


    The two little girls stood aside superciliously discussing "her" andughing at "her".


    Norah clenched her fists. They couldugh at her, but they couldn''tugh at her family, especially her


    mother.


    She never makes trouble, but when someone annoys her purposefully, she won''t be afraid.


    Norah put on her shoes, straightened her clothes up, and walked over," look, isn''t it impolite for you two


    pretty young girls to gossip about others behind their back?"


    The two young girls turned around and nced at her at the same time.


    Then they smiled contemptuously and snorted coldly, "Who are you? Mind your own business"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I don''t like your behavior of talking nonsense."


    The two young girls sneered and looked at her arrogantly, "What if I continue to say? Let me tell you.


    This is the Lawson family, and it''s my territory. I can say whatever I want, and you have no right to


    patronize me"


    "Of course, you can speak. This is your freedom of speech, but you can''t just talk nonsense."


    "What?" The girl folded her arms and stared at her in disbelief, "You dare to refute me. I think you must


    have a serious death wish.


    When the words were spoken, a girl behind Norah suddenly stretched out her hand and pushed her


    fiercely.


    Norah was caught off guard,pletely unexpected that they would dare to cause trouble in front of so


    many people on Grandpa''s birthday.


    She can''t swim.


    And the water in the pool is icy.


    As soon as she fell, she felt extremely cold.


    She opened her mouth, and just as she was about to cry out, the water in the pool get her choked


    immediately.


    After a few flutters, Norah began to sink rapidly.


    The girl probably realized that she was too impulsive, and seeing that Norah couldn''t swim, she didn''t


    want to cause anyone to die, so she immediately called for help, "Help! Someone fell into the water.


    Help."


    "Help!"


    The two girls shouted together.


    Soon the bodyguards of the Lawson family jumped into the water, and Norah was saved from the water


    before she died.


    After hearing the voice of "help", Susan immediately rushed over and ordered the bodyguard to treat


    the one felling into the water properly.


    Because today''s entire birthday celebration is handled by her alone.


    As for Marty, he was seduced by the woman outside and lost his mind, leaving behind even his own


    father''s birthday. Saying he was going out for half an hour, he didn''te back after an hour.


    By the way, Norah.


    Susan looked around the entire hall only to realize why he hadn''t seen Norah.


    She panicked and turned to James, "James, have a look. where is Norah? I haven''t seen her for quite


    a while."


    As soon as she said the words, she realized that something went wrong.


    Shouldn''t it be the one who fell into the water just now? "Hurry up, James, where is the person who just


    fell into the water? Where is it?"


    "Upstairs."


    Susan, wearing high heels, immediately ran up frantically with James following behind, "Madam, you


    are wearing high heels. Take care."


    The moment she got to the room, she rushed in quickly.


    Seeing that the person lying on the bed was Norah, Susan got flustered. She sat next to her, grabbing


    Norah''s hand and calling her, "Norah, wake up, wake up!"


    Hearing the call, Norah opened his eyes slowly, "Mom, there are so many guests below, and you


    shouldn''te upstairs."


    "Poor child, why didn''t you tell Mom about such a big thing as falling into the water? Why did you fall


    into the water? Tell me. Did someone push you on purpose? I have to figure it out."


    Norah smiled, "Mom, I know you''re taking care of all the guests today. You''re so busy. How can I bother


    you because of my own affairs? Moreover, today is Grandpa''s birthday. I can''t affect grandpa''s birthday


    on such an important asion."


    What Norah said was true, and she was indeed treated unfairly.


    But she couldn''t ruin her grandfather''s birthday merely in order to seek justice for herself.


    She understood clearly that once this matter was thoroughly investigated, her grandfather would


    definitely seek justice for her. Meanwhile, as the girl belonged to the Lawson family, things would only


    turn out to be moreplicated, and grandpa''s birthday would definitely be messed up.


    For the sake of her grandfather, she was willing to bear with this grievance


    "Where''s Shawn? He doesn''t show up even though his own wife suffered such a big incident." Susan


    asked.


    The servants stood by without saying a word.


    Finally, Norah responded, "Mom, there seems to be something wrong with Lilian, and he hurried to visit


    her. "


    "What?" Susan was so angry that she almost lost his mind, "Shawn and his Father are exactly the


    same. They are both seduced by others. Now, I''ll call him back."


    The call was quickly connected, and Shawn''s voice came from within, "Hello, Mom."


    "No matter where you are now,e back right away."


    "Mom, I''m sorry, Lily''s ..."


    Shawn was interrupted by Susan before he could finish his words, "Norah fell into the water and is very


    ill now, are youing back or going see that mistress?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Norah suddenly held his breath and listened carefully to the answer on the phone.


    Shawn, will youe back?


    Will you give up visiting Lilian for the sake of me?


    Norah bit her lip and found herself desperately caring about the answer.


    She doesn''t desire too much.


    Once, even this time, the only time, she was satisfied.


    Soon, Shawn''s answer came from the phone.

 Chapter 22 I Cannot Sleep Without Your Arms

    Chapter 22 I Cannot Sleep Without Your Arms


    Chapter 22 I Cannot Sleep Without Your Arms


    "Mom, help me take care of her, and I''ll be back as soon as I finish the matter."


    "Shawn, please make it clear that Norah is your wife, and you must ..."


    However, the phone was hung up before she could finish her words.


    "Bastard. I will fix him when Ie back."


    Norah''s fingers almost raked into her body, but she didn''t seem to feel any pain.


    She was still the one who was abandoned.


    Between her and Lilian, he seemed to have made a choice without even thinking about it.


    "Fool, it''s your own delusion." Norah thought to herself.


    I should have known the answer earlier, so why did I cherish hope and then let myself down again?


    Seeing that Norah was depressed, Susan took her hand, "When hees back, mom will teach him a


    good lesson. Don''t think about anything now. Just take a rest."


    "Okay."


    At this time, There was another knock on the door outside.


    Norah said hurriedly, "Mom, don''t worry, I''m fine here. I''ll be ok after taking a rest. There are a lot of


    guests waiting for you outside. You might go now."


    "Okay, I''ll go down first. Ask servants to inform me if you have any need."


    "Yeah." Norah nodded silently.


    After Susan left, Norah asked all the servants in the room to go out.


    The huge room immediately became empty and it seemed even the air became so cold.


    Yes, it''s too cold.


    Norah hugged herself tightly, resting her head on her knees, looking straight ahead.


    She didn''t know what she was looking at, but she felt her heart was suffocated and wanted to cry.


    But if you really wanted to see her crying, she was unable to do that.


    It was a sunny and warm day, but she felt extremely cold somehow.


    She took off her coat and wrapped herself up in the quilt, rolling and pressing the quilt tightly.


    But she still felt the coldness was flowing in, her body shivering with cold.


    She has never been in good health, and her hands and feet always being cold.


    In the cold winter, even if the heating was turned on in the room, her hands and feet can still be cold.


    In the past, when she was cold, she always liked to move towards Shawn. Although she didn''t dare to


    rest on his arms, she still could get a little closer.


    It''s amazing to say that every time she got close to him, she felt her body warms up, and then had a


    sound sleep.


    However, she had been lying in the quilt for half an hour today, but still not felt sleepy at all, staring at


    the ceiling and the chandelier above her head.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    It was Shawn''s phone number.


    Seeing the word "husband" on the screen, she suddenly couldn''t control the tears she had been


    holding back, and they trickled down without any sign.


    It turned out that she was not painless.


    Indeed, she was sad.


    But she tried to control her emotion desperately and persuade herself that she couldn''t cry and must


    not cry.


    But his name was like a switch, suddenly turning on the button for her tears.


    So the tears were out of control, dripping down continuously on the phone screen.


    Answer or not?


    she didn''t know.


    But her finger was out of control and pressed the "answer" button ahead of time.


    Norah put the phone close to her ear, and soon, a familiar voice came from within, "Have you seen the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    doctor? how are you feeling now?"


    "Well, I did."


    She lied.


    "Take a good rest. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay." Norah nodded.


    They all sank into silence.


    At this moment, the voice of Lilian suddenly came from the phone, with obvious coquettishness,


    "Shawn, I want to eat grapes, can you peel them for me?"


    "Well, lie down and I will peel the grapes for you."


    After replying, he answered the phone,"if there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    she should have replied to him gently "No" as usual and then smiled and hung up the phone decently.


    But she didn''t know what was wrong with her today.


    She grabbed the phone and said hurriedly and eagerly, "I want to tell you about something."


    "I''m so cold, I wrap myself up with several quilts. I used to be warm when I sleep next to you, but I can''t


    get warm today. I can''t sleep without you."


    After Norah finished speaking, Shawn was silent in an instant.


    On the phone, even their breathing became extremely clear.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    Norah didn''t hear the answer for the entire ten seconds.


    It must be her words that made him embarrassed.


    Her twinkling eyes finally dimmed after a long wait. She also failed, losing her armor like a clown.


    "I''m sorry, I''m hanging up. "


    After that, Norah hung up the phone like a deserter.


    But she felt regretful after a while.


    "Idiot, what were you doing just now? Just like a concubine vying for the emperor''s love." she thought


    to herself.


    It''s crazy. She bluntlypleted with Lilian for his love on the phone.


    "Norah, you are getting more and more feckless," she thought to herself.


    Lying on the bed for a while, she still didn''t fall asleep. At the same time, Marry came up, "Young


    Madam, Madam said that the celebration will be held soon. How do you feel? Do you want to eat at the


    banquet with Master Martin, or eat in the room? "


    Norah gave the answer without thinking, "I''ll go to the banquet to eat with my grandfather."


    Grandpa''s 80th birthday was so important that she couldn''t spoil his fun.


    "Aunt Marry, wait for a minute. I''ll wash my face and straighten my hair. "


    "Okay, young madam. There is no need to hurry. I will wait for you outside. "


    After tidying up the clothes and hair essories, Norah was about to go down with Marry. But she


    suddenly thought of something, and she asked immediately, "Aunt Marry, where is Shawn? is he


    back?"


    "Not yet. "


    Lunch is the main meal of the banquet. If his grandson didn''te back, Shawn would inevitably be


    criticized.


    Even if they couldn''t say anything in front of the Lawson family, they would definitely gossip about this


    after the lunch was finished.


    Moreover, if Grandpa knew that Lilian was back, and that Shawn didn''t show up for the sake of her, he


    would definitely be furious.


    If grandpa was angry, she might not be able to control the atomosphere.


    After thinking twice, she stopped Marry, "Let''s wait for a while. I''ll go when hees back."


    "Young madam, in this way, if the banquet is dyed, everyone will think of you as ignorant and badly


    behaved. You are helping the young master to shoulder his bad manners, and you are well-intentioned.


    "


    Marry looked at her with pity in her eyes.


    You are such a good wife, and why doesn''t the young master know it!


    So did Master Marty. Madam Susan was such a great wife. But Marty just didn''t appreciate her and


    kept his affair with that homewrecker outside.


    She thought that Martin and his wife Shanon set an good example. The two loved and respected each


    other since they got married. They were so in love, never quarreling. Martin would makepromise


    with Shanon on anything.


    Even though the Shanon had passed away for a long time, Martin never remarry and always love her.


    she is the only wife.


    More than ten minutes.


    Norah called Shawn several times in a row.


    However, she never thought that it was Lilian that answered thest call.


    What''s the matter?


    Hasn''t he already on his way back?


    Why is Lilian answering the call?


    Could it be that he wants to bring Lilian to grandpa''s birthday?

 Chapter 23 Pain Will Render People to Give Up

    Chapter 23 Pain Will Render People to Give Up


    Chapter 23 Pain Will Render People to Give Up


    Totally in confusion now, Norah didn''t know what she should do.


    Did Shawn decide to take her to the banquet? He can''t wait to introduce Lilian to everyone?


    How about her? What''s her position in Shawn''s heart? Norah thought inwardly.


    Norah''s face turned pale instantly, and the phone fell from her hand with a st.


    Seeing this, Marry picked it up quickly, "Madam, what''s the matter? You look so bad."


    Norah nodded nkly, "No."


    "I''m sorry, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Beside the sink, Norah suddenly went crazy, pouring cold water on her cheeks.


    Keeping doing this for numerous times, her entire cheeks were so cold that there was no trace of


    temperature, and her hands were so cold that they turned red. she raised her head, brushed her hair,


    and looked at herself.


    In the mirror, she was wearing the most gorgeous and beautiful clothes, with the most gentle and


    beautiful makeup and the most expensive jewelry and nes. But at this moment, she felt like a


    clown and was embarrassed to the extreme.


    She has already agreed to ask grandpa''s opinion about divorce tomorrow after the birthday party is


    over today.


    It onlysts half a day.


    He can''t wait even for half a day.


    Noticing that Norah has been in the bathroom for a long time and the water was flowing incessantly.


    Afraid of anything bad happening to her, Marry knocked on the door worriedly, "Madam, are you okay?"


    "..."


    Without hearing Norah''s answer, Marry got a little anxious and called again, "Madam..."


    At this time, Norah opened the door and looked at Marry with a gentle smile, "I''m fine, let''s go down!"


    "Should we wait for the young master?"


    Norah shook her head, "No, he''ll be there right away."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Moreover, he didn''t need her to wait.


    In the bathroom, Norah thought a hundred times about whether she should go downstairs.


    If she didn''t want to, she could refuse. But she still came down.


    In part because she doesn''t want to disappoint her grandpa or make him regret.


    As for the other reason, perhaps if she goes, she will give up thoroughly.


    When Shawn introduces Lilian in front of everyone, and when he denies her, she might really give up.


    Only by seeing the pain with your own eyes can you understand and leavepletely.


    When Norah went down, Grandpa had already sat down, and the guests on the table had arrived, and


    there were only two empty seats.


    Norah nced around and found that the seats belonged to her and Shawn.


    It seemed that he hasn''t arrived yet.


    Seeing Norah, grandpa grabbed her hand and was very happy, "Norah,e and sit next to grandpa."


    "Okay, grandpa."


    Norah nodded obediently and sat down beside Grandpa Martin.


    At this time, Grandpa Martin saw the empty space beside Norah, and frowned immediately and asked


    unhappily, "Where is he? what the hell is he doing?"


    Norah smiled and pulled Grandpa Martin''s arm, smiling and sweetly replying, "Grandpa, you might


    misunderstand my husband. He has to deal with something urgent in thepany."


    "We all know grandpa''s birthday is the most important thing. But if something bad happened to the


    After Norah finished speaking, the anger of Grandpa Martin was reduced a lot.


    "You are so sweet. Shawn can make me angry as soon as he opens his mouth."


    In the opposite of the round table, when Rosalyn Lawson noticed Norah and Grandpa Martin talking


    together happily, her eyes were full of envy and anger.


    Especially when she found out that the person was the one who had just been pushed into the


    swimming pool, she got all the more furious.


    Ingrid Yank tugged at Rosalyn''s clothes, "Rosie, who is she? I''ve never seen her before. Why is she


    sitting next to your grandfather?"


    "Look at you. You''re thousands of miles away from your grandpa. You''re as stupid as a pig. That seat is


    so close to your grandpa and you can talk to him. Why don''t you sit there but let an outsider take


    advantage of it."


    Rosalyn felt extremely aggrieved, "Mom, Don''t talk nonsense, how do you know I didn''t go to that seat."


    "What do you mean?" Ingrid noticed something was wrong.


    "As soon as I knew Grandpa''s seat, I immediately sat next to him and waited. As a result, Grandpa


    threw me away, saying that someone wanted to sit and let me sit here."


    "Isn''t there another seat next to Grandpa?"


    After Ingrid finished speaking, she looked at the seat eagerly.


    Rosalyn pouted and said impatiently, "Mom, you know nothing. That''s Shawn''s seat. How can I sit


    there?"


    "Speaking of Shawn, why hasn''t hee yet? he''ste for his grandfather''s birthday. He is so


    disrespectful. I think..."


    Before she finished her words, James ran over happily, "Young master is back."


    The next moment, the figure of Shawn appears at the entrance of the hall. He wore the same ck suit


    as in the morning. He walked through therge and small table seats, and finally came near the


    grandfather, sitting on the left side of him.


    Norah was stunned.


    Why does hee alone?


    why didn''t he bring Lilian with him?


    As soon as Shawn came, the lunch started.


    Although grandpa always scolded Shawn outwardly, he actually liked this grandson very much.


    In addition, he is the only grandson that grandpa recognized. So grandpa takes it for granted.


    At the banquet, Norah was a little tasteless. She always had a question in her mind, where is Lilian?


    Didn''t theye together?


    Or, whether he will call her out again after the banquet is over and the guests leave?


    The phone dinged, Norah looked at it, and it was a message sent by Shawn, "What makes you so


    absorbed that you even don''t want to have lunch?"


    "I am thinking about Lilian." Norah replied.


    Shawn, "?"


    Norah couldn''t help asking, "Didn''t you bring her back? Why didn''t shee in?"


    "Enjoy your meal, what are you thinking about every day in your little head? It''s all messed up."


    "When did I say I was going to bring her here?"


    "Do you think you are stupid? Or am I stupid?"


    Norah, "..."


    He does not hesitate to seize every opportunity to tease her.


    When eating the meal, Rosalyn finally couldn''t help saying, "Brother, where is your wife? It''s been two


    years since you were married, and your sister I have never seen her. Today is Grandpa''s eighth


    birthday. Why she doesn''t turn up?"


    Shawn nced at her coldly, his eyes were already full of warnings.


    If Rosalyn just keeps her mouth shut and everybody will forget about it.


    But she was too bold and insisted, "Shawn, your wife is too naive. No wonder shees from a poor


    family. And she doesn''t respect grandpa at all."


    In fact, we are just curious, whether she is fat or thin? Beautiful or ugly? You can let us have a look and


    relieve our curiosity!"


    Seeing this, Ingrid also exaggerated, "Yes, ah, Shawn, your sister is right, I especially want to take a


    look. I heard that she was too obsessed with you and insisted on marrying you. She is so shameful."


    Before Ingrid''s words were finished, suddenly, Shawn put down the chopsticks in his hand, and his cold


    eyes shot at him like arrows.

 Chapter 24 Taking up the Cudgels for Norah

    Chapter 24 Taking up the Cudgels for Norah


    Chapter 24 Taking up the Cudgels for Norah


    The pair of metal chopsticks smashed fiercely to the thick wooden table.


    The next moment, Shawn got up slowly, pointing his slender finger to Rosalyn and Ingrid, then said


    mercilessly with a cold face, "Now, throw these two people out immediately."


    "What... what?"


    With her lips trembling, Rosalyn couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    Today was grandpa''s 80th birthday. How could Shawn throw her and her mother out on such an


    important asion?


    Also, she didn''t expect that it was simply because she had scolded his unremarkable wife.


    "What? Ain''t I clear enough? Why are you standing there?"


    Seeing that James didn''t move, Shawn became even more angry, his dark eyes were as cold as ice.


    At this time, James finally knew that the young master wasn''t just being mad for a while, but was really


    angry.


    But Rosalyn and Ingrid were after all the members of Lawson family. Although they were from different


    generations, they shared the same family name "Lawson".


    James hesitated for a while, then looked at Martin.


    "Master, the young master..."


    Martin looked at James and nodded, "Just do as he said."


    Rosalyn and Ingrid had hoped that grandpa would be on their side, they didn''t expect even grandpa


    would not help them.


    Soon, the Lawson family''s bodyguards came in.


    They stood on two sides, with the stronger one standing beside Ingrid and Rosalyn, "Pleasee out


    with us."


    Rosalyn sat still, she blinked and looked to Martin in pathetic.


    "Grandpa, although I''m not your granddaughter, I''m still a member of Lawson family. Today is your 80-


    year-old birthday. Are you really going to throw me and my mother out on this festive day?"


    "My dad has gone for so many years, my mother and I have been supported and relied on each other


    for all these years. Are you hardhearted enough to treat us like this?"


    Rosalyn was good at angling for sympathy.


    But her words indicated the reason why James looked at Martin again after Shawn giving the order.


    It has been a few years since Rosalyn''s father, Bill, passed away. Since then, she and her mother have


    suffered a lot bullying and had a hard time.


    If it wasn''t for Martin''s help, who had been taking care of them as a distant rtive of the Lawson


    family, they would live a tough life that hard to be imagined.


    Martin kindly helped them, treating them as members of Lawson family, but he didn''t expect that she


    dared to insult his granddaughter-inw in public. And this was something the he couldn''t bear.


    "Grandpa, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''tugh at Shawn''s wife. Please forgive us!"


    "Grandpa, I feel so sorry for my fault."


    Rosalyn pretended to have a sincere attitude of admitting her mistake, with tearsing down, which


    made Martin almost forgave her.


    At this time, Ingrid seized the opportunity. She looked at Susan and grabbed her arm.


    "Sister-inw, although Bill and Marty are not blood brothers but cousins, they are from the same family


    and have the same grandpa. You''re my sister-inw, please help us to persuade grandpa."


    Over these years, Susan has indeed taken care of them for the sake of Bill and Marty''s blood


    rtionship.


    But sometimes, she could hear their arrogant remarks.


    However, she didn''t me them if they didn''t go too far.


    Unexpectedly, it was her indulgence and forgiveness that contributed to their greedy, bullying and vain


    personalities.


    Susan calmly pulled out her arm, then looked at Ingrid, "You''re right, you''ve called me sister-inw for


    so many years, I shouldn''t have sacrificed ties of blood to righteousness, but have you and your mother


    ever remembered my kindness? Who was Rosalyn mocking just now?"


    "Sheughs at Shawn''s wife, which means sheughed at Shawn and me."


    So far, if Ingrid and Rosalyn could leave obediently, the Lawson family would not embarrass them in


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    the future.


    But the two of them didn''t know what''s good for themselves. Rosalyn pushed the bodyguard away and


    cried so hard, "Grandpa, you can''t treat me like this."


    "Grandpa..."


    The banquet was in full swing, and Rosalyn''s cry naturally attracted much attention of the guests.


    "Give you three seconds to stop crying."


    Seeing Shawn eyes, Rosalyn obediently closed her mouth.


    Susan nced at her and said, "There''s something I don''t want to tell to save your face, but since


    you''re shameless, I''ll just tell it."


    "Norah was pushed into the swimming pool by someone just now, do you know who pushed her?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Rosalyn''s face turned pale.


    Norah?


    She had an impression of this name. She heard that she was an orphan adopted by her grandfather,


    and was very favored.


    It turned out that it was her sitting next to Grandpa.


    "Did you push her?" Shawn looked at Rosalyn, his cold gaze seemed to kill her instantly.


    Rosalyn was in panic, before she asked for mercy, Shawn suddenly grabbed her hand and walked to


    Norah.


    "Apologize to her."


    His cold voice threatened Rosalyn.


    Rosalyn shuddered, and immediately cried and apologized, "I''m sorry, Norah, it was my fault, I


    shouldn''t have pushed you."


    "All right, I''m fine this time. So be careful next time."


    Today was Grandpa''s birthday, Norah didn''t want to make a big fuss, so she nodded her head and


    forgave her.


    The next moment, she saw Shawn directly lifted Rosalyn''s arm and throw her outside.


    Yes, he "throw" her out.


    Ingrid Yank was too shamed to beg for any mercy to leave behind Rosalyn.


    The banquet was back to normal.


    Seeing that Grandpa was in a good mood and wasn''t affected by Rosalyn, Norah signed on relief.


    She hurriedly peeled a shrimp and put it in Martin''s bowl, "Grandpa, this shrimp is very tender, you can


    try it."


    "Okay."


    Martin took a sip and nodded, "Well, it''s very tender. Not bad."


    After a busy day, Norah could finally go back to her room to rest after dinner.


    Norah was a little sleepy, and wanted to take a shower and go to bed earlier. So she took her pajamas


    to the bathroom.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Shawn opened the door.


    "Young Master, Here are your drinks, which were made by Madam. Yours is sober soup, Madam said


    that you''ve drunk a lot during the day, the sober soup will make you feel morefortable."


    Shawn''s eyes fell on another transparent ss cup, and Marry immediately exined,


    "This is the bird''s nest for Mrs. Lawson. It helps soften and rejuvenate her skin, and contributes to her


    beauty. Mrs. Lawson will definitely like it."


    "Okay, express my thanks to my mom ."


    Shawn went to the room with two cups.


    Seeing that the temperature of the sober soup was suitable, and he indeed had a headache, so he


    drank it without thinking.


    After drinking it, Shawn frowned.


    Why was this soup so weird ?


    It seemed a little different from the usual one, with a bit taste of Chinese medicine.


    When Norah came out of the shower, her face was flushed, and her skin looked rejuvenated.


    She was surprised to see that Shawn had already taken off his shoes, unbuttoned her tie and two


    buttons of his white shirt, sitting on the chair with a ruddy face.


    "What happened to you? Are you feeling ufortable after drinking?" Norah asked.


    Shawn shook his head and said, "I''m hot."

 Chapter 25 Being Molested

    Chapter 25 Being Molested


    Chapter 25 Being Molested


    Hot?


    His answer confused Norah.


    In this weather, it should be around 20 degrees Fahrenheit at night, so it couldn''t be "hot" anyway.


    But when she thought of the wine he had drunk during the day, Norah instantly understood, "It must be


    the influence of alcohol. Go and take a bath. You will feel morefortable after taking a bath."


    Shawn thought her words reasonable.


    He nodded, "Get my pajamas for me."


    Norah "..."


    She blushed and refused him, "Get your pajamas by yourself."


    "If you don''t take it for me, I''lle out naked after taking the shower!" Shawn said.


    Norah nced at him, then silently turned around to got his pajamas.


    How didn''t she discovered his shameless face before?


    After finding his pajamas, Norah threw it to him.


    Unexpectedly, Shawn reached out for a yard after taking an inch.


    He stood up directly, stretching out his hands and standing in front of Norah like an emperor, "Take off


    my clothes."


    Was she a servant?


    "Shawn, this is not like you at all. When were you sozy?"


    He didn''t refute, but squinted and nodded, "Well, I don''t feel like myself either. But if you don''t help me,


    I won''t take pajamas to the bathroom, and I''ll juste out naked."


    Rogue.


    Big rascal.


    Norah could onlypromise, she walked up to him, standing on tiptoes to unbutton his shirt.


    Since the first two buttons had already been untied, Norah started directly from the third one.


    But she felt that Shawn was very disturbing to her.


    The breath he exhaled was like magic to disturbed her mind.


    Especially when they stood so close, his breath smelled of wine, floating around her.


    Norah felt that even the air had be thinner, and now she also felt the temperature was


    extraordinarily hot today.


    But Shawn moved closer to her.


    Norah quickly pushed him, "Stay... away from me."


    After reaching out her hand, Norah felt regretful.


    Because her little hand was pressing on his chest at the moment, and his skin was hot like fire, burning


    her hand.


    The heartbeat of his left atrium, which was beating vigorously through her palm.


    At that moment, Norah had an illusion that their hearts were connected together.


    They were tightly connected.


    As if they were the two closest people in the world.


    However, it was only his illusion.


    "Feelingfortable?" Suddenly, Shawn''s voice came.


    Norah was stunned, and she didn''t realize what he meant.


    Shawn looked down at her hand, "You seemed to enjoy touching me?"


    Norah reacted immediately and took her hand away abruptly.


    When she unbuttoned thest button of his shirt, her fingers trembled uncontrobly.


    She had seen many good-looking men.


    But as for men''s figures, she has only seen Shawn''s in her life.


    His body shape was extremely sexy.


    Wheat-colored skin, solid and powerful muscles, with sexy eight-pack abs, this was the figure that


    could make all women crazy.


    Coupled with his handsome look and deep facial contours, nobody could refuse him.


    The more Norah thought about it, the redder her face blushed.


    What to do?


    She felt the air was thin again.


    The temperature was hot again!


    It''s all his fault, why letting her take off his clothes?


    "At your speed, The dawn wille after I taking the shower." Shawn''s voice rose above her head.


    Norah muttered angrily, "Why you have such a good-looking appearance, and even have a sexy body


    shape?."


    "Can I take it as apliment?"


    Suddenly, Shawn leaned over, and his sexy deep voice sounded besides Norah''s ears.


    Norah didn''t expected her whispering could be heard by him, and he even responded to her.


    Oh God!


    Norah, are you an idiot? How could you let him hear it!


    She bit her pink lips, feeling terribly regretful.


    But Shawn would not give up until he got her answer, "Why doesn''t Mrs. Lawson speak?"


    Norah felt embarrassed.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    "If Mrs. Lawson has nothing to say, I''ll take it as an agreement."


    Norah, "..."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After two seconds of silence, Shawn whispered besides Norah''s ear, "Thank you for your appreciation,


    Mrs. Lawson, I will work harder."


    Did she ever say a word?


    When did this man be so narcissistic?


    However, Norah had to admit that she loved to be addressed as "Mrs. Lawson" by him.


    Tonight was thest night.


    She told herself not to think about anything.


    Just enjoy their marriage and be the most loving couple.


    She was not greedy, one night was enough.


    "I didn''t say anything, you said it by yourself." Norah said arrogantly on purpose.


    As expected, Shawn became unhappy, "You have seen, touched, and used my body. Now you don''t


    admit it, Norah, are you ying me ?"


    Norah raised her head and replied angrily, "When did I use it? Don''t frame me, your flesh grows on


    your body, how can I use it?"


    Shawn smiled sullenly.


    He felt that he should kindly remind her.


    "Then let me think, who was lying on me and begging for mercy in those nights, and..."


    Before Shawn finished speaking, Norah covered his lips, "Don''t say it anymore."


    He was shameless, but she didn''t want to be like that.


    How could he speak out the private affairs directly?


    Besides, she was so shy about that, and she blushed easily when she heard it.


    The conversation must be stopped.


    Or she would die here because of her fast heartbeat.


    With a click, she untied his belt, pulled it out directly, then put the pajamas in his hand. She pushed him


    into the bathroom, "Go and take the bath, or the dawn will arrive soon."


    Well, she was good at picking up his words.


    Standing under the shower, Shawn suddenly felt that the bath was getting hotter and hotter.


    Especially his body, which was burning like fire under the hot water.


    His whole body was on fire, and he desperately needed an outlet to vent. An impulse exploded fiercely


    in his body.


    When he was drinking the sober soup, he sensed the weirdness.


    Now, his body''s reaction had told him what was in that soup.


    Without doubt, this trick muste from his mother.


    Wait, the bird''s nest for Norah!


    Thinking of this, Shawn immediately finished showering and came out, even without wearing pajamas


    but wrapping a towel around him.


    As soon as he opened the door, Norah was about to drink it.


    Shawn said immediately, "Norah, don''t drink that."


    Norah blinked her eyes and looked puzzled, "Why?"

 Chapter 26 Shawn, Do You Feel Hot

    Chapter 26 Shawn, Do You Feel Hot


    Chapter 26 Shawn, Do You Feel Hot?


    "Because..." Shawn found a very reluctant reason, "It doesn''t taste good."


    "Is it bad? I''ll try it."


    Norah scooped a spoonful edible bird''s nest and was about to put it in her mouth, when suddenly,


    Shawn bowed down and grabbed her spoon, eating the spoonful edible bird''s nest in an instant.


    "You did it on purpose." Norah pouted and looked at him angrily.


    What made her even more unexpected was that the next moment, Shawn directly picked up the bowl


    and drank all the edible bird''s nest in one breath.


    Norah looked at the empty ss bowl and blinked hard, "Are you hungry?"


    "No."


    "Then why are you grabbing my food?" Norah looked at him puzzled.


    Moreover, she remembered that he didn''t like eating edible bird''s nests. When she ate them at home,


    he showed his dislike.


    So why did he drink all the edible bird''s nest in one breath today?


    And nothing was left to her.


    Bang Bang Bang, the door was knocked.


    As soon as Norah opened the door, Marry asked with a smile, "Mrs. Lawson, have you and the young


    master drunk the drinks? I''ll take the bowls away."


    "Oh yes, we have. Marry, wait a minute."


    Norah quickly gave the two bowls to Marry.


    Looking at the two empty bowls, the smile on James''s face became even stronger, and she kept


    saying, "Okay, okay, great!"


    When Marry came downstairs, Susan couldn''t wait to ask, "How was it? Have they all drunk them?"


    "Yes, madam, the young master and Mrs. Lawson have all drunk them." Marry smiled happily.


    Susan also gave a rare smile, "Now I believe that Norah will get pregnant soon."


    "Madam, you are well-intentioned, and the young master will understand it. Don''t worry, Mrs. Lawson


    will definitely get pregnant."


    In the bedroom, Norah still felt puzzled after closing the door.


    It was just a bowl of edible bird''s nest.


    Why did Marry feel so happy?


    She felt that Marry and Shawn were all weird tonight.


    "Tell me the truth, did you do something behind me?" Norah looked at Shawn seriously.


    Of course Shawn wouldn''t admit it, he spread his hands, "No, nothing."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt another heat wave explode in his body.


    And it was felt stronger than before.


    Also, it''s been half an hour, and it''s the time for the medicine to take effect.


    Shawn''s face heated up quickly, as if he had juste out of the steam room, and his wheat-colored


    skin turned rosy.


    Not only that, but his body also began to glow red.


    Norah immediately discovered his abnormality and walked over, "What''s the matter? Why is your face


    so red?"


    "I''m fine."


    Shawn struggled to control himself.


    Especially when his eyes fell on her cute pajamas, and on her soft snow-like skin at the neckline, the


    heat wave in his body rolled even stronger.


    "How could you be fine? Your face is so red, your body is so red, and you are still sweating. Shawn,


    don''t scare me, were you drinking too much today and became allergic to alcohol?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make a call right away and we''ll go to the hospital."


    Norah was so worried, she picked up her phone and was about to make a call.


    Seeing this, Shawn grabbed her wrist and said, "I''m fine, I''m not allergic to alcohol, I just identally


    drank a little medicine."


    Medicine?


    "What medicine?"


    Seeing her blinking her eyes, he felt that she was so innocent and cute, especially her pair of


    eyshes fluttering like a fan, seeming to flirt with him.


    Shawn couldn''t control himself anymore, his Adam''s apple rolled frantically.


    He dragged Norah into his arms vigorously.


    "Shawn, what are you doing..."


    Before Norah finished speaking, she was already pushed onto the bed by Shawn.


    The tip of Shawn''s nose was pressed against Norah''s, and all the breath he exhaled was sprayed onto


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    her face.


    Norah suddenly held her breath, barely daring to move.


    However, his breathing became more and more rapid, and the temperature of his body was even more


    frighteningly hot.


    The sweat on his forehead fell like water droplets.


    Norah was terrified, she hugged him and asked him anxiously, "Shawn, what happened to you? Don''t


    scare me!"


    Shawn made a sexyughter from the deep of his throat, "Silly girl, don''t you know about this?"


    Norah looked at him nkly.


    He finally lost his control, and lowered his head to kiss her lips fiercely.


    Familiar vors bloomed between his teeth, and the sweetness almost drove him crazy and made him


    addictive.


    Holding her delicate body, Shawnpletely lost control and frantically plundered.


    Until a drop of tear fell on his hand.


    Then two drops, three drops.


    In the end, strings of tears flowed down from Norah''s cheeks, then Shawn seemed to woke up from a


    dream.


    Norah bit her lips and looked at him with tears in her eyes, looking aggrieved and distressed, "You hurt


    me, my lips hurt so much."


    Shawn looked down, realizing that her lips werepletely red and swollen.


    He held Norah''s face, pressed his forehead against hers, and apologized tenderly, "I''m sorry Norah, I


    didn''t mean to it."


    "I''m Sorry..."


    He murmured softly.


    Norah cried and hold him with her arms, looking up to him with a face full of tears, "Tell me, what


    happened to you? You are so fierce and scared me."


    "Do you know why I didn''t let you drink that edible bird''s nest?" Shawn asked.


    Norah looked at him with tears in her eyes, and shook her head nkly.


    "Because my mom had put some medicine in my hangover soup, and if my guess is right, she also put


    it in your edible bird''s nest, because she wants us to have a baby."


    Now, Norah understood it.


    "You mean, that... that kind of medicine."


    After Norah finished speaking, her face turned blood red.


    "Are you so ufortable?" Norah looked at him distressfully.


    Shawn''s voice almost came from his teeth, "What do you think?"


    "Then what should I do? Is there an antidote?"


    "That is You." Shawn said.


    "Ah?" Norah didn''t understand for a while.


    Shawn lowered his head and kissed her on the lips again, "Silly girl, you are my antidote. As long as


    we have sex, I will be fine."


    Norah lowered her head, "But we are going to divorce tomorrow, we can''t..."


    This was the reason why Shawn had been controlling himself.


    If they were still normal couples and wouldn''t get divorced tomorrow, he wouldn''t have controlled


    himself in this matter.


    But he knew that they were going to get a divorce, so he would be an asshole to do such a thing to


    Norah.


    "I know you don''t want this, don''t worry, I won''t touch you." Shawn assured Norah.


    Norah nodded and then asked him, "So is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Put some cold water in the pool, and I''ll take a bath."


    "Okay."


    Norah quickly put some cold water in the pool, then Shawn soaked himself in it without hesitation.


    Seeing the pool of could water, Norah felt her bones were almost frozen. But he simply soaked himself


    in it.


    "Will you catch a cold ?"


    "No, I won''t. Leave me alone."


    Shawn said with his eyes closed.


    "But you still seemed very ufortable." Norah was very worried.

 Chapter 27 Norah Kisses Him Forwardly

    Chapter 27 Norah Kisses Him Forwardly


    Chapter 27 Norah Kisses Him Forwardly


    "It''s really very ufortable." Shawn says.


    Then he opens his eyes. Those eyes look at Norah with sexual passion. His voice is terribly low, "But I


    will feel more ufortable if you are here."


    "Norah, I''m not a gentleman. If you stay longer, I can''t guarantee that I will control myself."


    Norah can only turn around and leave.


    She turns back the coverlet andys on the bed.


    But she is not sleepy at all.


    All her attention is concentrated on Shawn. And she listens carefully to every sound and movement


    inside.


    Within half an hour, the water has been changed three times.


    He must be very hot and ufortable, so he frequently changes the water to keep it cold and dunks


    in it .


    Thinking he just resisted so hard that his eyes were red and his whole body was terribly hot, Norah''s


    eyes turn red.


    Thinking that he is so ufortable, she suffers too.


    In the bathroom, when changing the water for the fourth time, Shawn finally can''t help calling Anthony,


    "Now, send me the antidote immediately."


    "President Lawson, what antidote?"


    "My mother wants me to have sex with Norah. So what antidote?"


    Shawn shouts. Anthony immediately opens his mouth in astonishment, "Madam is painstaking! She


    almost does everything possible."


    "Come here right after you take the antidote. Don''t me me for not reminding you. Make full


    preparation and hide the antidote, otherwise don''t cry when youe in."


    "How can I cry? President Lawson, you underestimates me."


    After hanging up the phone, Shawn takes a deep breath.


    Now he just hopes that Anthony can send the antidote here soon.


    But the longer time it takes, the more powerful the madicine''s effect is, and the more ufortable he


    is.


    Hearing his muffled groan, Norah can''t resist any longer. She gets off the bed and doesn''t even bother


    to put on her shoes. She opens the door of the bathroom and walks in.


    Seeing that his eyes are scarlet, that he is desperately holding back himself and that sweat keeps


    dripping from his forehead. Norah suddenly cares about nothing. She directly reaches out to drain the


    water out of the bathtub.


    Then she fills it with hot water.


    "Norah, what are you doing?"


    "I..."


    Norah is speechless. But she straightly gets into the bathtub, bends to hug Shawn. Her soft voice is in


    his ear, "I know you are very ufortable. I don''t want to see you feel so hard."


    "If..." Her face is so rosy that it seems some water will drip from it. The rest of her words almost use up


    all her courage, "If I want, Will you not have to hold back yourself so hard."


    "Norah." Shawn suddenly raises his head and looks at her with restrained anger, "Get out immediately."


    "Why? You are obviously so ufortable."


    She can''t bear it.


    For him, she has given up her pride and her self-esteem.


    She keeps telling herself that as long as he is gentle, it won''t affect the baby.


    She convinced himself with so many words, but what she got in the end is his ruthless rejection.


    "If you''re worried about tomorrow''s divorce, I promise I won''t bother you. I''ll live as if nothing has


    happened after tonight is over."


    "I''m not that jerk yet. Get out."


    His voice is so loud and so fierce.


    Norah can''t hold back her tears. Her tears drop down.


    "I''ve heard people say that this medicine is very powerful. If it can''t be eased, it may even cause


    death."


    Ignoring the tears in her eyes, Norah suddenly leans over and directly kisses Shawn''s lips.


    Her slender arms wrap around his neck and hug his body tightly.


    "Norah." Shawn restrains his anger and pulls her away.


    Those scarlet eyes sh with great anger, "Don''t let me repeat it again. Get out immediately."


    "What if I still want to be here and don''t go out?" Norah suddenly looks at him and asks stubbornly.


    "Didn''t you say that you''ve been in love with the man in your heart for ten years? Don''t you feel


    wronged now if you sleep with me? Besides, I can''t betray Lily anymore."


    How can she tell him that the man is none other than you.


    It''s you, Shawn.


    But she won''t say it.


    All her self-esteem is trampled under his feet at this moment.


    No matter how brave she is, there is no way to try again.


    She is already humiliated enough in front of him.


    "Don''t find the excuse from me. I''ve understood. It''s not that you''re not ufortable, or that you''re


    afraid of wronging me. It''s just because the person you want is Lilian, not me."


    "Overall, it''s just because I''m not the person you want."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Norah turns around, takes her phone andes in again, "Since you want Lilian so much, well, I''ll call


    and let her toe."


    Since the one he wants is Lilian, just let her help him.


    Who let her love him so much and make it impossible for her to watch him die?


    She keeps telling herself that they will divorce tomorrow anyway.


    They will get together sooner orter. And there is no difference between one day earlier and er.


    Even if they don''t have sex today, they will do those intimate things together sooner orter.


    As long as she leaves and stays far away after Lilianes, she may not feel heartbroken.


    "Hey...Lilian. I''m Norah. Shawn he..."


    Norah just got through. Shawn suddenlyes over, grabs her phone and hangs it up.


    He stares straight at her with sullen eyes, "Norah, please be nice. When did I say I want to find Lily?"


    Be nice?


    Norah raises her head. Tears stream down her cheeks crazily.


    Is she not nice enough?


    Not obedient enough?


    She is already very nice and obedient. But he still mes her.


    That''s the difference between love and not love.


    "Shawn, if you are a man, just boldly admit it. Our rtinship is about to end anyway. Since you want


    Lilian, there is nothing to hide."


    "Go, go to find her now."


    "I don''t want to have a man in my room who dies for love. I can''t afford such a crime."


    "Norah." Shawn looks at her with his teeth gnashing. His eyes can almost burst with fire, "That''s how


    you think of me?"


    "I ask you one more time. Do you really want me to spend this night with Lily."


    Norah listens to his words. Her heart is bleeding.


    It''s not that she wants him to go, but his heart and all his love belong to Lilian.


    He didn''t even want her when she was proactive. He vows to maintain the purity of his body for Lilian.


    This deep affection even moves her.


    Two years of husband and wife. Two years of marriage. Two years of sleeping together.


    But in the end, in his heart, she can''t evenpare to a finger of Lilian.


    Norah closes her eyes and nods in pain, "Yes, I let go. I let you go."


    "Okay, that''s what you said."


    Shawn suddenly gets up from the bathtub, changes the clothes, pushes the bathroom door and goes


    out.


    All of Norah''s strength is suddenly lost when she hears the door close. Her legs be weak. She


    falls to the ground ungracefully.


    She hugs herself tightly and covers her lips desperately. Tears drip to the ground in a string. She feels


    terrible .


    It feels as if a knife were piercing her heart.


    "Shawn, you are a big bastard. How can you treat me like this?"

 Chapter 28 Dont We Agree to Divorce

    Chapter 28 Don''t We Agree to Divorce


    Chapter 28 Don''t We Agree to Divorce


    Shawn just opened the door. Suddenly, with a bang, Anthony is hit by the door and screams.


    Seeing Shawn is angry, he thinks it is because he sends the antidote slowly. So he immediately cries,


    "President Lawson, it''s really not my fault. Madam does have sharp eyes. You don''t know that I


    underwent three body searches by a group of men below. If I didn''t defend to the death, I would have


    almost been stripped."


    "If I was not smart enough to hide the antidote in my belt, I wouldn''t have been able to bring it in."


    "President Lawson, please eat it quickly. Let me pour a cup of water for you."


    Shawn looks at Anthony with cold and sharp eyes. He is so frozen that it seems he just gets out from


    an icehouse, "There is already the antidote. What else do you want me to eat?"


    "Ah, it''s already eased. is it?"


    Anthony is puzzled. Then he looks at Norah and understands instantly.


    "Take the medicine and get out." Shawn snaps.


    Anthony quickly follows him. While following, he asks, "President Lawson, what are we going to do


    now?"


    "Find the person who can give me the antidote." Shawn says.


    "Ah...?"


    Anthony ispletely confused now. Doesn''t it mean that Norah has relieved him of the effect of the


    medicine?


    So what''s going on now?


    Seeing that he takes a step and is about to leave soon, Norah can''t hold back herself after all. She


    asks, "Are you really going?"


    Shawn turns his back on her and says in a cold voice, "Isn''t exactly what you hope for?"


    Norah bites her lip, suddenly feeling that she can''t speak out anything no matter how much she wants


    to say.


    She never wants him to find Lilian.


    Obviously, It is he that only needs Lilian.


    That''s it.


    Now that she has decided to let go, there seems to be no difference between sooner andter.


    "When you leave, close the door."


    Leaving these words, Norah turns around and runs away.


    As soon as she enters the bathroom, she hears the door shut with a bang.


    She can''t hold it back any longer and pukes up all the things in her stomach in an instant.


    She doesn''t remember how long she vomited, but just remembers that her stomach was empty at the


    end.


    When she raises her head again, her entire face is pale and shows no trace of red.


    The night grows veryte.


    The sky is as ck as it is dyed by ink.


    When Norah walks to the balcony, she sees his slender figure sitting in the car. He is so decisive and


    doesn''t have any hesitation.


    Then the ck car quickly disappears into the night.


    Farther and farther.


    Until there is no sight of it.


    Norah stares at where he left for such a long time that her neck is sore.


    The night wind is very cold and makes people cold.


    She turns back to the room until the very end when her body is almost stiff.


    After turning off the lights, Norah quickly wraps herself in the quilt.


    It seems that in this way, her body will be warm and the heart will also be warm.


    Suddenly, the phone rings.


    It is Lilian that calls her.


    "Hey, what did you just say about Shawn on the phone?" Lilian asks anxiously.


    Norah opens her mouth and is about to answer.


    Suddenly, a doorbell rings on the other end of the line.


    Next, she hears Lilian''s voice, "Shawn, you...why are you here?"


    Norah''s phone suddenly slips from her hand.


    He goes there.


    He finally goes there.


    At first, she gave herself some hope.


    She told herself that Anthony had already sent the antidote, that he would be fine after eating it and


    that he might not go to find Lilian.


    But now, herst hope is destroyed.


    She almost has a sleepless night. She doesn''t sleep until around 4am or 5am when she can''t restrain


    the sleepiness.


    When she wakes up in the morning, it is already ten o''clock.


    Grandpa''s birthday has passed. Today is the day when she and Shawn agreed to inform Grandpa of


    their divorce.


    However, she doesn''t even receive a call from him.


    After washing up, Norah calls Shawn.


    However, no one answers the phone.


    She doesn''t give up and keeps calling.


    Now that she has decided to divorce, she doesn''t want any dy.


    Now that he no longer loves her, she doesn''t want to make herself look like a clown begging for his


    mercy.


    It''s good to divorce.


    Maybe she can forget all these things and start a new life.


    Ten years, she has spent enough time on him.


    No matter how much love a person has, it will eventually be worn down one day.


    At the office.


    Shawn''s phone keeps ringing.


    Anthony frowns and looks at him, "President Lawson, do you really not answer the phone?"


    "..."


    Shawn doesn''t answer him. He is standing with his hands behind his back. His deep and cold eyes are


    staring out the window. He doesn''t say anything.


    For today''s call, he knows the purpose of Norah.


    This moment should have been what he has expected for two years.


    But he never expects that when this moment finallyes, he does''t have any sense of expectation at


    all.


    The phone on the table keeps ringing. Shawn raises his hand and rubs the middle of his eyebrows


    irritably.


    He doesn''t know when she bes so stubborn that she keeps calling.


    Finally, it is Anthony who answers the phone following the order of Shawn.


    "Hey, Shawn, I''m ready. When will youe back?"


    "My youngdy, I''m Anthony."


    Norah frowns, "Where''s Shawn? I''m looking for him."


    "President Lawson..." Anthony nces at Shawn, and continues to say, "President Lawson is in a


    meeting. Is there anything worrying you? I can tell him."


    "Well, please tell him that today is the day we agreed to inform Grandpa of our divorce. I''m waiting for


    him at home."


    "My youngdy, can you put it off? President Lawson is very busy these two days. He may not have


    time to go home. He will contact you as soon as he is free."


    "Hey..."


    Norah is about to speak again. The phone has been hung up.


    When she goes downstairs, Grandpa is drinking tea in the living room. Norah immediately walks to him


    with a smile.


    Seeing her, Martin is very happy. But his face immediately darkens when he looks at what behind her,


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "My girl, where is Shawn? Don''t youe down together?"


    "Ah..." Fortunately, Norah reacts quickly enough. She immediately exins, "Shawn went to the


    This exnation is very credible. So Martin easily trusts it.


    "Okay. Go to have breakfast quickly. Then, Grandpa has something to tell you."


    "Okay, Grandpa."


    The breakfast is very substantial. Almost all the food is her favorite.


    However, she doesn''t have appetite at all.


    But thinking that the baby in his womb needs nutrition, Norah reclutantly eats a lot.


    After the breakfast, Norah immediately goes to find Grandpa when she knows he is enjoying the sun on


    the balcony.


    "My girl, sit down."


    "Okay, grandpa."


    Norah sits down with a sunny and bright smile. When with Grandpa, she always shows the happiest


    side to him.


    No matter what happened between her and Shawn, Grandpa will be her grandpa all her life.


    Grandpa is not in good health now. She doesn''t want him to worry about her.


    Martin takes a sip of tea, considers for a long time, and says, "Norah, tell Grandpa the truth. Does


    Shawn bully you?"


    "That''s not true, Grandpa. Where do you hear that? Shawn is always very good to me."


    Norah deliberately shows the bracelet around her wrist and the ne around her neck to Martin,


    "Grandpa, look. He bought these for me. I was a little bit hesitant but he still bought them for me. ."


    Thinking of the pair of earrings on Lilian''s ears, Norah''s heart suddenly aches.


    But soon, it is covered up by her silently.


    When she raises her head again, she still has a gentle and bright smile on her face.


    Martin can''t help himself any longer and grabs her hand distressedly, "Silly girl, although grandpa is


    old, I''m not deaf. Grandpa knows all the bad things he has done."


    "Does Liliane back? Why don''t you tell Grandpa such an important thing?"

 Chapter 29 Dear Mr. Lawson, I Love You

    Chapter 29 Dear Mr. Lawson, I Love You


    Chapter 29 Dear Mr. Lawson, I Love You


    Norah was stunned. She really didn''t expect that her grandfather knew about Lilian''s return.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hide it from you."


    "Of course. I know you don''t want me to worry. But now that she''s back, have you thought about what


    to do?"


    What to do?


    She also wanted to ask herself this, but what else could she do?


    In fact, the moment Lilian came back to Shawn, and he proposed the divorce, she had exhausted all


    the methods she could use.


    She had tried to figure out his thoughts and to keep him with her.


    But that couldn''t keep him.


    Once a man decided to divorce, no one could convince him not to.


    She was at the end of her wits.


    And nothing could change his decision.


    Norah raised her head and opened her lips. In fact, she wanted to tell grandpa, "No, I have decided to


    break up with Shawn peacefully and divorce him."


    However, when she looked at her grandpa''s grey hair and aged face, all her words were stuck in her


    heart, and she didn''t know how to speak that out.


    "Girl, what are you thinking about? If you need my help, you must tell me immediately."


    "I could drive away that woman two years ago, and can still do that again."


    "No." Norah refused without thinking.


    If Lilian left, Shawn would definitely think it was she who asked Martin to do so.


    It was she who was being scheming and cried in front of Martin to get rid of Lilian.


    At that time, she could never defend herself.


    She had already decided to leave,


    There was no need to make things more difficult for them.


    She didn''t even want to leave an image of a jealous and evil woman in Shawn''s heart.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry, but I want to deal with the matter with Shawn myself."


    Martin sighed and nodded. "Okay, I promise you to leave it yourself, but you also have to make a


    promise to me. If you need my help, you must tell me."


    "OK, grandpa, don''t worry. I will let you help when I need you."


    All day long, Shawn did note back.


    In the evening, just after Norah finished taking a shower, the doorbell rang.


    She thought it was he who came back and hurried over to open the door, only to find that it was Susan.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    "Shawn hasn''te back yet?" Susan asked directly.


    "No, he just called me and said that there are still a lot of things to do in thepany, so he will be


    backter."


    Norah''s words couldn''t deceive Susan.


    "Did you two quarrel?" she asked again.


    Norah knew that she couldn''t hide it, so she could only nod her head. "A little, but mom, don''t worry.


    We can solve it."


    "I want to apologize to you for what happened yesterday. I wanted to get you pregnant earlier to make


    your rtionship closer, but I didn''t expect it wound up making you more distant from each other."


    As soon as Susan said it, Norah immediately understood, knowing that she was talking about the drug


    in the soupst night.


    "Mom, I know you did this out of a good intention, so I won''t me you!"


    After sending Susan away, Norahy on the bed.


    She nced at her phone. It was ten o''clock.


    He didn''te back.


    After waiting for two hours, at twelve o''clock, Shawn still did note back.


    Norah picked up her phone again, and when she browsed the social media pages, she thought she


    had read it wrong.


    She refreshed it again and again.


    But it was still clearly disyed in front of her eyes.


    Lilian took two selfies of herself. She was wearing a gentle and charming smile on each photo. The


    second photo was of a man''s hand.


    Norah knew at a nce that it was Shawn''s hand.


    His hands were fair and clean, with long knuckles. She would not mis-recognize it.


    More importantly, the diamond ring on his ring finger was the one she bought when she and Shawn got


    married.


    She put it on his hand herself.


    She wouldn''t mis-recognize it.


    It was not the most painful thing for her.


    The thing that hurt her most was Lilian''s public disy of affection on her Moment.


    She wrote, "If a man who never eats midnight snack is willing to eat it with you, to break all his rules for


    you, and to wait for you to be his bride unconditionally, apart from marrying him, I can''t think of any


    other promise that is more beautiful and eternal. Dear Mr. Lawson, I love you."


    There was a big red heart under the Moment.


    It was a liking belonging to no one else.


    But Shawn.


    Norah turned off her phone and the lights, and got into the quilt.


    Early the next morning, Norah packed up and told her grandfather as well as her parents-inw that


    she wanted to go her own home.


    She could see that her grandfather didn''t want her to go.


    In fact, she didn''t want to leave him, either.


    But in the past two days, her rtionship with Shawn couldn''t be worse.


    She could hide it for a or two days.


    But not for a long time.


    After breakfast, Norah left in the car.


    When she got to the city center, she said to the driver, "Drop me here."


    "Mrs. Lawson, Martin said I must take you home."


    "Someone is here to pick me up. Don''t worry!"


    After speaking, Norah got out of the car.


    After the car left, she pulled her suitcase to the bus stop.


    The previous car had just passed, and the next car would take a while. Norah waited for over ten


    minutes before the next bus arrived.


    What she didn''t expect was that there were few people waiting for the bus at the beginning, but they


    got more and moreter.


    As soon as the bus stopped, everyone rushed on it.


    She was carrying a suitcase, which made it inconvenient to get on the bus.


    She became thest to get on the bus because it was too crowded.


    But the door of the bus was a bit high, and her luggage was heavy.


    Just when she was worried about how to lift it up, a low and pleasant voice said, "I got this."


    Before she could answer that, the suitcase had already been taken over by a man''s slender fingers,


    and he put it down steadily on the bus.


    Because she hadn''t taken a bus for too long, Norah forgot to pay with the coins.


    The driver said in an angry voice. "Girl, yes, the one with long hair in a yellow dress. You haven''t paid


    yet."


    It was only then that Norah remembered that she had no coins at all.


    As soon as the driver shouted, many people on the bus looked at her instantly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Norah was bashful, and she flushed immediately.


    Just when she was at a loss, the man''s beautiful fingers threw in four coins, and his low voice said


    again, "I''ve paid that for her."


    "Thank you!"


    Only then did Norah look at him carefully. He stood upright like a cypress, and he exuded uprightness


    and heroism everywhere.


    His face was almost as handsome as Shawn''s. The only difference was that there was a calmness and


    tenacity on it.


    "Thank you. You helped me twice. Do you mind giving me your digital payment ount? Then I can


    transfer the money to you through it."


    The man''s sharp eyes nced at her but didn''t answer her.


    Afraid of his misunderstanding, Norah quickly exined, "Don''t worry, I don''t mean to ask that or chat


    with you on purpose. After I transfer the money to you, if you don''t want me on your contact list, you


    can block me."


    However, the man stood upright, still unresponsive.


    Norah thought the man would not respond.


    Then, he took out his phone and showed his digital payment app¡¯s QR code.

 Chapter 30 Norah Was Robbed

    Chapter 30 Norah Was Robbed


    Chapter 30 Norah Was Robbed


    After Norah scanned the QR code, she was a little surprised.


    His avatar was him wearing a police uniform with a gun in his hand, looking high-spirited.


    He turned out to be a police officer. No wonder he was so kind to help her just now.


    When she was a child, Norah had a special fondness for police officers. Today, the officer helped her


    twice, and Norah''s affection for them grew more.


    "I''ve already added you. Please pass my requirement when you have time and I''ll return the money to


    you."


    After speaking, Norah pulled the suitcase and sat on the seat by the window.


    When there was a red light, Norah looked out the window.


    On the sidewalk, there were students jumping here and there, elderly people who were helped by


    others when crossing the road, and takeaway delivers riding electric vehicles.


    Seeing all this, she suddenly felt that life became alive.


    Maybe this was the life for her.


    If it wasn''t for her mother saving her grandfather, she would not havee to the Lawson family, and


    she would not have had the chance to marry Shawn.


    After graduating, she would also be an ordinary member of these people. She would go to work and


    life.


    It was moreborious.


    But this was her original route of life.


    She wouldn''t worry about losing or be cautious as if walking on thin ice.


    But if this was the case, she would never have the chance to see Shawn again.


    Thinking of this, Norah''s chest started to hurt. The fine, sore pain tugged at her heart bit by bit, making


    her almost breathless.


    "Dear Mr. Lawson, I love you."


    "Dear Mr. Lawson, I love you."


    Lilian''s words revolved wildly in her mind like a spell.


    Suddenly, the bus went like crazy. The road ahead was full of potholes, and Norah felt she was almost


    thrown away.


    More importantly, she felt her stomach began to roll wildly.


    Her heart was aching.


    And now her stomach started aching, too.


    The emotions that had been umted for several days were suddenly vented at this moment.


    Tears fell from her eyes and dripped onto her palms. They were still hot.


    "Shawn, stupid man, I hate you to the core."


    "You idiot. I won''t talk to you anymore."


    Norah cursed angrily in her heart, but the more she cursed, the sadder she felt.


    And the tears rolled down more.


    She felt so embarrassed and shameful to cry like this in public.


    She reached out her bag, but couldn''t find any tissue.


    She must have left in a hurry and forgot to bring it.


    Just when she was anxious, a good-looking hand suddenly gave her a packet of tissue.


    As soon as Norah looked up, she saw the face of the man just now, as cold as ever.


    "Thanks!"


    The travel was too bumpy, and when the bus got to the next stop, Norah couldn''t take it anymore. She


    decided to get off the bus in advance.


    She pulled the suitcase and was about to go down through the back door, when suddenly, there was a


    sharp pain on her ear.


    The pain was so sharp that she nearly fainted.


    Norah just reacted when he saw a man with dyed yellow hair and jeans had been subdued to the


    ground, screaming.


    And the person who saved her was the man just now.


    She reached out and touched her terribly aching ear, only to find that it was bleeding.


    She wiped her ear, and her hands were covered in blood.


    "Don''t move. Go to the hospitalter." The man looked at her and said in a low voice.


    He looked at the bus stop sign, then took out his mobile phone and made a call. "Yes, Farnd Stop.


    Come here right away."


    Within five minutes, the police came.


    After asking Norah a few questions, the police took the robber away.


    "Wait."


    Suddenly, the man shouted, and he extended his hand to the robber. "Where''s the stuff?"


    "What stuff? I didn''t get anything." The yellow-haired man said stubbornly.


    "Take it out. I don''t want to repeat it a second time." His voice was icy cold, and his face frightening.


    "Here."


    The next moment, a pair of cold earrings fell into his hand.


    It was just that the earrings still had blood on them, and didn''t look very beautiful.


    The man was about to hand it over to Norah when the phone rang.


    "Hey boss, where are you? I didn''t see you."


    "Something happened just now. I''m at the Farnd Stop."


    "Okay boss. I''ll be there in three minutes."


    "OK."


    The man hung up the phone and walked towards Norah. The blood on her ears became more and


    more, and it flowed down her neck, quickly dyeing her white neckline red.


    Because her earlobe was stained with blood, the specific condition of the wound could not be seen, but


    it was obvious that it was red and swollen.


    She frowned and bit her lip hard. It was painful.


    But she held back her cry and didn''t utter a sound.


    Taking a chilly breath, Norah felt more painful.


    She had thought that the ear was just pulled by the man, that it was just a bit swollen, and that it should


    get better if she applied some medicine on it.


    But now it was bleeding, and the pain was so bad that she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Gritting her teeth, she hesitated for a long time and still called Shawn.


    Beep...


    One second, five seconds, ten seconds...


    Norah''s patience was consumed by the beeping of the phone.


    Just when she was about to hang up, the phone was connected. She was overjoyed, thinking that


    Shawn finally answered the phone.


    "Shawn, I..." was hurt.


    Before Norah could finish her words, Anthony''s voice came from the other end. "Mrs. Lawson, it''s me."


    "Where is Shawn? Is he there? Is he avable now?"


    Anthony looked at Shawn''s gesture and said, "Sorry Mrs. Lawson, Mr. Lawson has been very busy


    these days. I''ll help you transfer your messageter."


    "No need!"


    After Norah finished speaking, she hung up.


    Since he didn''t want to see her, why should she beg him like that?


    Did he think that she was looking for him to talk about divorce again?


    Was she such an overbearing person in his heart?


    Funny. He was the one who mentioned the divorce, and now he was also the one who was avoiding


    her.


    Her ears hurt so badly. Norah was about to take a taxi to the hospital when she found her phone was


    dead.


    She used thest bit of power to make a phone call to Shawn.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But he didn''t even pick up the phone.


    Her ear hurt.


    But what hurt more was her heart.


    Three minutester, Paul Dubervelle drove a ck Benz and stopped directly beside Matthew.


    At the same time, he rolled down the car window and said enthusiastically, "Boss, here."


    Matthew O''gen nodded, showing that he had heard it.


    Paul was speechless.


    What was going on?


    Why didn''t he get in the car?


    In the next second, his eyes widened, because he found that his boss directly pulled a girl''s suitcase.


    Norah was dragging her suitcase and walking forward.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed her suitcase. She was a little scared because of the rob just now, and


    immediately raised her head.


    When she saw that it was the man who had helped her just now, she immediately smiled and said, "It''s


    you! Thank you for what you did just now. If I have time the other day, I will express my gratitude in a


    more serious way."


    Matthew looked at her, and his words were concise and crisp.


    "Get in the car. I''ll take you to the hospital."

 Chapter 31 Accompany Her for the Valentine’s Day

    Chapter 31 Apany Her for the Valentine¡¯s Day


    Chapter 31 Apany Her for the Valentine¡¯s Day?


    "What?"


    Norah was stunned. She thought she had heard it wrong.


    However, before she could react, Matthew had already pushed her into the car.


    After getting in the car, Norah was still stunned.


    At this time, the enthusiastic boy in the front seat also smiled and said, "Boss, what''s going on? You


    have never been close to a woman. Is this your girlfriend?"


    "Shut up." The man growled.


    The boy in front immediately shut up obediently.


    For a long while, Norah was puzzled.


    After a few minutes, she slowly came over and looked at the man beside her. "Why do you want to help


    me?"


    "If I''m right, your phone is dead!"


    Yes."


    "I helped you capture the robber and will help you with your wound. Besides, I''m also going in the


    hospital''s direction."


    "OK."


    So that was the case.


    Paul in front of him sighed deeply.


    His hope vanished.


    He had thought his boss had finally grown and found a girl he liked.


    But he was just helping her again this time.


    "Miss, don''t mind that. My boss has a serious upational disease. When he sees someone being


    bullied, he will definitely help that person to the end."


    "Anyway, thank you very much."


    After arriving at the hospital, Norah got out of the car with the suitcase.


    When their car was far away, Norah remembered she forgot to ask the man''s name.


    She should have asked that. After all, he had helped her several times, and it was a respect for him to


    remember his name.


    In the car, Paul held back all the way, and after Norah got out of the car, he finally couldn''t help but


    speak out.


    "Boss, the girl just now looked really good. Do you want to think about chasing after her?"


    "You talk too much."


    "Hey, boss, look at you. You''re almost thirty. You should be in a rtionship and have a family or


    something."


    The man raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "What? You are doing matchmaking work now?


    Do you want me to go back and apply for a job transfer for you?"


    "No, boss. Apologies here, okay?" After speaking that, Paul whispered. "The point is that if you don''t


    date anyone, everyone doesn''t dare to do that, either."


    "What did you say?" Matthew''s ears were very sharp.


    Paul responded immediately with a smile, "I said that you are the coolest, the most handsome and...


    You are the top of everything. Anyway, you are the best."


    Matthew lowered his head, only to realize that he was still holding the earrings in his palm.


    He forgot to give them back to her.


    "Paul, turn around and go back. To that hospital just now."


    "Boss, you have thought it through and want to go to that beauty?"


    When Matthew returned to the hospital, he did not find Norah.


    In the end, he could only leave with the earrings.


    After seeing the doctor, getting her ears disinfected, taking the medicine, and charging her phone in the


    hospital, Norah took a taxi home.


    When she got home, it was already dark.


    Norah opened the door, and it was dark inside.


    Therge room was empty.


    She guessed right. Shawn still didn''te back.


    For three full days, after he left that day, they had no contact for three days.


    No phone calls, no messages.


    When she received his call again, it was before the the Valentine''s day.


    Norah watched his name on the screen and hesitated for a long time before taking it.


    "Hello, this is Norah."


    "Tomorrow is the Valentine''s day. Do you want to go somewhere to hang out, or do you want to buy


    anything?"


    Shawn''s voice clearly reached her ears through the phone, as deep and sexy as ever.


    Like a beautiful piece of music, it gently plucked her heartstrings.


    It had been a few days.


    She had thought she would forget his voice, but she didn''t expect to miss it so much.


    Norah was holding the phone. She felt her heart was congested and couldn''t say a word.


    "Norah, are you still there?"


    Without hearing her voice, Shawn asked.


    "I''m here."


    "If you want anything, you can tell me."


    "I want to go shopping." Norah said.


    "OK."


    After hanging up the phone, her heart was still beating wildly.


    It turned out that after three days, she would not forget a person, but only missed him more.


    She was really useless.


    It was only been three days, and she missed him so much.


    The next day, Norah woke up early and put on light makeup.


    She picked out a white dress for herself, the one she liked very much.


    When looking in the mirror, a ridiculous thought suddenly popped into Norah''s mind. Did he want to


    apany her for the Valentine''s day, or did it mean that there was still room to save their marriage?


    But immediately, she shook her head in denial.


    How could be?


    He loved Lilian so much and made all the preparations to marry her.


    Maybe he just wanted to put a grand end to their end of rtionship!


    However, she wanted to go there with the best of herself.


    Even if she would leave this marriage, she wanted to do that gracefully, instead of in a total failure and


    a mess.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the doorbell rang on time.


    Norah opened the door with a smile.


    However, when she saw the person outside the door, her eyes dimmed instantly. "Why are you here?"


    Norah clenched her palms tightly. She wished that Anthony could tell her, "Mr. Lawson is waiting for


    you down there. He asked me toe and pick you up."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But no.


    Anthony smiled warmly and exined to her. "Mr. Lawson said that you want to go shopping, so he let


    me apany you."


    He specifically called her that day to ask her what she wanted. However, he didn''te in person, but


    sent Anthony here?


    Norah smiled bitterly. She was too na?ve.


    The Valentine''s day, what a beautiful day.


    How could he leave Lilian to apany her?


    Sure enough, she was being delusional.


    "So, is this the task that Shawn gave you today?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Lawson."


    "Then you will apany me wherever I go?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, then let''s go shopping!"


    After that, Norah got off the elevator.


    She went to the mall where she met Lilianst time.


    From the first floor to the fourth floor, Norah strolled for three full hours. When she was tired, she sat


    down and took a rest.


    When they reached the fifth floor, Norah was walking in front, and Anthony was carrying a lot of bags in


    the back. He was in a miserable state.


    He remembered that Mrs. Lawson had always been very frugal.


    She never bought things that were too expensive.


    But what happened today?


    "We''ve already covered the entire building. Let''s go to the first floor to shop again." Norah said.


    "Huh?" Anthony opened his mouth wide in shock.


    His head was dizzy, and his legs were weak.


    "What? You don''t want to? Didn''t you say this is a task that Shawn gives you? If you can''tplete it,


    then I have to give him a feedback."


    "No, Mrs. Lawson, I promise toplete the task."


    As soon as she walked into the jewelry store, Norah was stunned.


    Shawn and Lilian were just as surprised as her.


    Maybe no one expected to meet each other here.


    "Norah, what a coincidence. You are here too. Shawn said he wanted to give me a gift." Lilian smiled


    and walked to her with a gentle look.


    "Well, what gift?"


    When Norah said this, she was looking at Shawn.


    "A ring."


    These two words were like a dazzling knife piercing right into Norah''s chest, stabbing her heart with


    blood all over it.


    Shawn, you were so cruel!


    He had shattered her heart into pieces.


    She felt nausea, as if something in her stomach was rolling and pulling like crazy.


    Norah covered her lips, but couldn''t bear it any longer, so she ran away quickly.

 Chapter 32 What Will Happen If I Kiss You

    Chapter 32 What Will Happen If I Kiss You


    Chapter 32 What Will Happen If I Kiss You?


    As soon as he got to the bathroom, Norah vomited.


    After shopping for a few hours, she was already a little tired. Now that she vomited like this, Norah had


    almost no strength.


    Just when she finished vomiting and her throat was sore and bitter, someone handed a piece of tissue


    to her.


    Norah took it and wanted to say "Thank you".


    But when she looked up and saw Lilian''s face, she was stunned for a moment.


    "It''s you?"


    "Shawn was worried about you, saying that you look pale, so he let mee in and take a look."


    "Really?" Norah sneered.


    If Shawn really cared about her, he wouldn''t havee here to buy Lilian a ring before they got


    divorced.


    Everyone knew what a ring meant.


    "Will you refuse to use the tissue because it is I who gave it to you?" Lilian looked at Norah and asked


    provocatively.


    Norah took it, rinsed her mouth with water, wiped it, then straightened her long loose hair, and looked at


    Lilian. "I''m not that superficial."


    "Also, I don''t need you to check me out or your concern."


    After speaking, Norah ignored her and walked outside.


    Suddenly, Lilian''s voice came from behind. "You vomit so badly, Norah. Are you pregnant?"


    Norah''s heart skipped a beat and she was flustered.


    However, she responded quickly.


    Turning around, she smiled faintly and looked at Lilian. "What? You don''t believe your man? Didn''t you


    say that you love Shawn deeply, and that you believe him unconditionally forever? Or you are not


    serious about these words?"


    Lilian couldn''t bear Norah''s ridicule.


    "Don''t try to ruin our rtionship. Since I love him deeply, of course I will trust him."


    "Really?" Norah sneered.


    There was an obvious sarcasm in that smile.


    "Norah, don''t becent. Sooner orter he will be mine."


    "Speaking of that, I''m curious. If I really used these days to get pregnant, will Shawn still divorce me


    and marry you?"


    Not surprisingly, Norah''s words made Lilian angry.


    "You dare?"


    "Then remember, don''t keep showing off in front of me. I will only think you are a clown. And, Shawn


    and I are not divorced now. So don''t cross the line. Otherwise, I will not show mercy."


    Norah went out from the bathroom, and when she reached the corner, Shawn dropped the cigarette


    butt in his hand.


    "You look pale. Are you sick?" he asked with a voice as low and pleasant as ever.


    "No."


    Norah directly denied it.


    Then she went forward.


    Shawn stepped forward and grabbed her hand. "Don''t be stubborn. Take medicine if you are sick."


    "I said, I''m not sick, so I don''t need to take medicine." Norah broke free from his hand.


    Shawn grabbed her hand and pulled her to the corner.


    Then, his strong body blocked Norah against the wall, his other hand pressing her hand. Norah wanted


    to resist, but she couldn''t move at all.


    "Shawn, let me go."


    "Be clear. What happened to you these two days?"


    "I''m fine." Norah lowered her head and didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    Shawn stretched out his hand. His slender fingers raised her chin. He frowned and asked, "Don''t be so


    stubborn. Tell me what''s wrong."


    Norah was already angry. Since he insisted on asking, she didn''t have to hide it.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Shawn, we haven''t divorced yet. You take Lilian with you and go around like this. Aren''t you afraid that


    she will be called a mistress? And the rings. If you want to buy them, it''s none of my business. But why


    did you do that right in front of me?"


    "Norah, you''re bring jealous."


    Shawn''s voice was firm. For some reason, Norah always felt that he was a gloating.


    "Why should I be jelous? You can be with whomever you like, because we are going to divorce soon.


    Besides, she has always been your sweetheart ."


    "If you want her as an antidote, go to her; if you want to live with her, live with her."


    "If you want to eat midnight snack, just eat it. Who am I to interefere your business?"


    She didn''t want to say anything at first, but when she was interrogated by him, she suddenly didn''t care


    about everything and said all her grievances and dissatisfaction.


    "And you said you are not angry." Shawn looked at her with deep eyes.


    Those eyes were as deep as a pool of water, so deep that Norah couldn''t see it through at all.


    Till now Norah had to admit that she was not Shawn''s opponent at all.


    His mind was too deep.


    Many times, she couldn''t even tell which of his words were true and which were false.


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m angry or not. Let me go."


    Norah stretched out his hand to push him, but Shawn was like an iron wall. She was unable to push


    him at all.


    At this time, Lilian came out from inside.


    Norah nced at her, looked at Shawn and said, "Your sweetheart is here. Are you sure you don''t go


    over to her?"


    Shawn''s deep eyes were still staring at her, but he didn''t speak.


    Lilian had already looked over, and when she saw Shawn blocking Norah against the wall, her face


    instantly turned pale.


    "Shawn..." she called him softly.


    "Wait a second."


    Shawn replied.


    Lilian immediately clenched her fists, her teeth also clenching tightly.


    "If you don''t go over, she may faint. Are you sure you won''t feel bad for her?" Norah asked coldly.


    "Norah, you are not yourself today."


    Shawn stared at her as if he had seen through her.


    Norah didn''t like this feeling. She avoided his eyes and replied coldly. "Not myself? I''m just myself


    now."


    She nced at Lilian again. A bold idea suddenly popped into her mind.


    She stretched out her hand. Her slender and tender arms hooked Shawn, her pink lips close to him.


    Her fragrant scentnded on his face, and she said to him attractively. "Shawn, what will Lilian do if she


    sees me kissing you?"


    "Make a guess. Will she get so excited that she stands up from her wheelchair and gets her legs


    cured?"


    "Norah, don''t talk nonsense." Shawn''s voice was filled with anger.


    Norah smiled. She deliberately made that smile charming and sexy. "I''m not talking nonsense. I just


    want to test her for you. If Lilian really loves you, she will stand up so nervously."


    "Moreover..."


    She nced at Lilian''s legs and continued, "I''ve always wanted to see if she is really crippled."


    "Norah."


    Shawn stared at her beautiful eyes, and his face darkened instantly. Even his aura became cold.


    They were together for so long. Of course Norah knew that he was angry.


    Very, very angry.


    But so what?


    She did it on purpose.


    To make him angry.


    It was the Valentine''s day today. Why could he just stay happy together with his old lover?


    Why should she be the only miserable person?


    It was good that the three of them all felt unhappy now.


    She was not easy to messing around.


    Norah smiled charmingly, and her red, tender lips approached Shawn little by little.

 Chapter 33 Be A Good Girl. Wait for Me at Home Tonight

    Chapter 33 Be A Good Girl. Wait for Me at Home Tonight


    Chapter 33 Be A Good Girl. Wait for Me at Home Tonight


    Just when she was about to kiss him, Lilian suddenly fell from the wheelchair with a bang.


    "I''ll go back at night. Wait for me at home."


    Shawn finished talking next to her ear, then pushed her away and ran over to help Lilian up. "Does it


    hurt? Is there any injury?"


    "My feet hurts."


    Lilian said with a weak and crying tone.


    Shawn carried her to the wheelchair, then squatted down and kneaded her ankle in person.


    Such a picture. How deep they loved each other!


    No matter how strong Norah was, she didn''t have the courage to watch it.


    She turned around and walked straight forward without looking at the two of them.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed her wrist.


    Shawn rushed to her like an arrow. "Did you hear what I just said?"


    "So what if I did hear it or not?"


    "Okay, I''ll repeat it again. Wait for me at home tonight."


    Norah pushed his hand away and walked straight forward.


    Wait for him? Why would she do that? Did he deserve it?


    Shawn, I was not a pet you could call whenever you want.


    Why should I wait for you because you asked me to?


    She had waited for him on the sofa in the living room for three nights, until her heart became cold.


    But he didn''t show up or even call her for three entire days.


    Be a good girl?


    Was she not good enough before?


    It was the Valentine''s day. Since he could go to find his love, why could she find hers?


    She didn''t go home. She wanted to go out.


    "Follow her." Shawn looked at Anthony and instructed seriously.


    "Yes, Mr. Lawson."


    Anthony got the order and immediately ran up to keep up with Norah.


    Shawn massaged Lilian''s feet a few times, and then asked, "Is it better? Do you want to go to the


    hospital?"


    "No need, Shawn. Your technique is very professional. I feel much morefortable now, and it


    doesn''t hurt much anymore."


    "OK."


    "Then can we go on shopping now?" Lilian asked softly.


    When she mentioned shopping, Shawn immediately thought of the word "ring" that Lilian had just said.


    He frowned and looked at Lilian seriously. "You shouldn''t have lied to her about the gift. She will take it


    seriously."


    "You mean the ring?" Lilian asked.


    "Yes." Shawn nodded. "You should know that before I officially divorce her, I will not give you any


    promises, nor will I buy you a ring. What I promise you is just a piece of jewelry. It can be anything, but


    not a ring."


    Hearing Shawn''s words, Lilian''s face instantly became pale.


    She bit her lip and looked at Shawn pitifully. "I have no other intentions. I just think that since I am here


    today, I can take a look in advance."


    "Lily, don''t do things like this."


    Lilian nodded immediately. "Shawn, I know. Don''t worry. I won''t do this again."


    "Norah and I haven''t divorced, so she''s still my legal wife. Besides, you know about her rtionship


    with grandpa. Even if we get divorced, I won''t leave her alone."


    "How will you interefere with her business? You will get divorced with her then!" Lilian was a little angry.


    Norah and he used to be husband and wife. If they still had connection after the divorce, her future


    would be bleak.


    "Let''s talk about it then!"


    Anthony followed Norah all the way, but found that Norah went straight to the jewelry store just now.


    "Please take out the ring that Miss Fountain and Mr. Lawson were looking at just now. I want to see it."


    Norah said directly.


    The teller immediately took one out.


    Norah nced at it lightly, and asked, "They only saw this one? There''s nothing else?"


    "Oh, no, they saw three types in total."


    "What about the other two? Take them out, please. I want to take a look."


    "Okay, please wait a second." The teller said with a smile.


    Soon, all three rings were ced in front of Norah.


    She was shocked by Lilian''s greed.


    The three diamond rings were all more than ten carats, and the diamonds were big and blinding.


    She really didn''t understand why Shawn would love such a money worshiper like Lilian.


    After thinking about it this way, Norah suddenly felt a little sympathetic to him.


    "Okay, wrap them up for me." Norah waved his hand.


    "What?"


    The teller was stunned and looked at Norah with wide eyes. "Miss, do you really decide to have all


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    three rings?"


    "Yes, all of them." Norah nodded very seriously.


    Then he looked at Anthony. "Pay for your boss!"


    Anthony was also stunned and didn''t react for a long time.


    "Mrs. Lawson, are you sure you want all three rings?"


    "Yes!" Norah said innocently, blinking her beautiful eyes.


    "But, well..." Anthony stammered because he was too shocked, "There... There are three of them!"


    "Yeah, I know. I can wear one every two days with different hair essories, clothes and rings, can''t


    I?"


    "Yes, you can." Anthony said, and then he added, "But this amount is rtivelyrge. I have to ask Mr.


    Lawson for instructions."


    Norah nced at him , then took out her wallet and handed a card to the teller. "Pay with this!"


    After the teller finished swiping the card, she immediately packed the three diamond rings and handed


    them to Norah respectfully.


    Norah nced at Anthony, who immediately went to carry it.


    At the same time, Shawn received a text message that said Norah had swiped the card, and it was a


    If he remembered correctly, this was the first time Norah had used his money since the two got


    married.


    Anthony followed Norah with the bag, his heart throbbing.


    If he remembered correctly, that brand of jewelry was very expensive.


    Three rings, and each with a huge diamond, would cost several millions at least.


    Mrs. Lawson just paid without even hesitating.


    And he felt the ck card looked familiar.


    After buying the ring, Norah was starving. There was a ce to eat on the fifth floor, so she found a


    revolving restaurant rmended by many people.


    Because it was the Valentine''s day, it was full of people, and there were no more vacancies.


    Norah was a little disappointed. When she was about to leave, the waiter hung up the phone and


    looked at her. "Miss, a guest just left. This box is vacant. Do you want to take it?"


    "OK."


    Norah followed the waiter to the box. The environment was quiet and there was a faint fragrance.


    The window was facing the bridge. There was a light show on the bridge today. The colorful lights


    flickered and looked very romantic from a distance. No wonder so many people rmended this


    restaurant. It was really beautiful.


    Soon, delicious food was served on the table.


    Looking at the food and enjoying the beautiful scenery, Norah felt much better.


    However, when she turned her head, she saw Shawn and Lilian who were entering through the door.

 Chapter 34 Have You Ever Liked Me

    Chapter 34 Have You Ever Liked Me


    Chapter 34 Have You Ever Liked Me?


    It truly was a small world. Otherwise, how could she see them everywhere?


    Upsetting.


    Looking at the food on the table, Norah instantly lost her appetite.


    But thinking of the baby, she reluctantly ate some.


    Especially nutritious shrimp and fish, although she found them a little fishy,   but still ate them.


    After eating, Norah looked at the man opposite, "Anthony, can I ask how long you have been following


    him?"


    "Oh? You mean Mr. Lawson?"


    Anthony thought for a while, then said, "About five years. As soon as Mr. Lawson entered thepany,


    I followed him."


    "Five years!" Norah whispered, "Not as long as mine."


    "Mrs. Lawson, what did you say?" Anthony asked in a puzzled way, feeling a little confused.


    "Nothing." Norah shook her head.


    Ten years, she had loved him for ten years.


    "Is he so gentle with every girl?" Norah asked again.


    Anthony immediately shook his head and answered seriously, "No, Mr. Lawson only treats you..."


    "And Miss Fountain in this way. Actually, he is very cold to other women."


    "Really?" Norah smiled.


    He really loved Lilian. For her sake, he didn''t even let other women approach him.


    If they didn''t have the bondage of marriage and grandpa, Shawn would be extremely cold to her as


    well.


    Suddenly, the familiar "Happy Birthday" sounded in the hall.


    There were roars of guests all around, with lively atmosphere outside.


    Norah couldn''t help but look over, and saw the waiter push a cake with severalyers into arge and


    transparent box diagonally opposite.


    Then, she saw Lilian who looked at the cake with surprise and excitement.


    "God, Shawn, I thought you had forgotten."


    "Of course I remember."


    "Thank you, Shawn, I''m so happy."


    Lilian stretched out her hand and hugged Shawn, overwhelmed with joy.


    When Shawn looked up, he saw Norah.


    He didn''t expect that Norah would even eat in this restaurant.


    "Shawn, I''m d you always think of me."


    Lilian leaned forward and smiled, wanting to kiss him.


    Norah shook her hands and looked away immediately.


    The chopsticks in her hand identally knocked over the cup on the table. The cup was


    chrysanthemum tea that the waiter had just poured, which was all spilled on her almost instantly.


    It was very hot.


    However, at that moment she could hardly feel it at all.


    "Let''s cut the cake first!" Shawn tilted his head, easily dodging Lilian''s kiss, and then spoke quietly.


    Lilian didn''t notice it, and released him happily, "Okay, it''s strawberry vored! I like it the most."


    "Well, as long as you like it."


    "You cut the cake first. I need to go out for a while."


    Out of the corner, Shawn immediately called Anthony, "Come out."


    "Ah, Mr. Lawson, what do you mean?" Anthony asked.


    "I''m in the same restaurant as you, in the box opposite."


    "Okay, Mr. Lawson, I''lle right away."


    After getting out of the box, Anthony quickly found Shawn.


    "Why are you here?" Shawn frowned, which was obviously unexpected to him.


    "Mr. Lawson, it''s a total coincidence. Mrs. Lawson picked it randomly when she passed by."


    "What happened to her just now? I see the waiter is in a hurry."


    "Mrs. Lawson has just been scalded by boiling water." Anthony said.


    "How did you take care of her! How''s the burn? Is it serious?"


    "A little red and swollen."


    Hearing this, Shawn stepped forward and walked straight to Norah''s box.


    "Miss Chase, please wait a moment. I''ll get you the burned cream." the waiter said thoughtfully.


    Looking down at the swelling on her hands, Norah shook her head and said lightly, "It''s fine. I''ll just


    wash it off with cold water in a while."


    She felt that the wound didn''t seem so painful. Maybe it was too painful in her heart.


    "Nonsense."


    Shawn said as he walked in.


    Seeing him, Norah was startled. She didn''t expect him toe at all.


    Wasn''t he in the box opposite?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    And he just apanied Lilian on her birthday. How could he be free toe to her.


    "Why not apply medicine?"


    After speaking, he told the waiter, "Go get the medicine."


    "Yes, I''ll go right away."


    Then, he pulled over the chair and sat down beside Norah, grabbing her wrist and examining it


    carefully.


    When he saw arge red and swollen area on the back of her hand, he frowned fiercely, "You''re almost


    graduating, and not a little girl anymore. Why don''t you take care of yourself?"


    "Didn''t graduate yet!" Norah whispered softly.


    As soon as she graduated from her undergraduate degree, she was in graduate school. The total


    postgraduate period was three years. If all went well, she still had half a year to graduate.


    "Then you''re not a little girl anymore."


    "Who said that! I''m cute and tender. I''m a little girl."


    "When was a little girl so defined? Mrs. Lawson, remember your identity. You are a married woman


    now."


    Norah pouted, "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ll be gone soon. And I''m in a good mood! So I''m a little girl!"


    Hearing this, Shawn could only helplessly shake his head and sigh, "Okay, you will always be eighteen


    years old. You will always be a girl. Be happy now?"


    Hearing his wods, Norah felt a little more at ease finally.


    The waiter quickly brought the ointment, and Shawn quickly took it.


    "Be good, okay? Put your hands away." He looked at Norah and said.


    "Ok."


    Norah put his hands on the table obediently.


    Holding the medicine box in one hand and a cotton swab in the other, Shawn patiently rubbed the


    ointment on her.


    The profile of his face was really nice. Smooth lines, deep facial features, all were glittering in the light.


    He never seemed to need to adorn himself, because wherever he went he would glow.


    She never dared to imagine that such an excellent man would be her husband.


    Unexpectedly, he actually promised to marry her.


    On the day they got married, she felt everything was like a dream.


    After getting married, she thought he would be cold, distant, and even hate her.


    Because without her, grandpa wouldn''t force him to marry her. Maybe as Lilian said, maybe one day,


    with his efforts, it is not impossible for Grandpa to really ept Lilian his granddaughter-inw.


    Therefore, Norah has never dared to have too many illusions about this marriage. She was ready to be


    ignored and left out by him.


    At the same time, she was also ready to warm him and melt him with a lifetime of sincerity and love.


    However, everything she expected did not happen.


    After marriage, he was like a perfect husband.


    He kept everything in order.


    He would also love her and care for her.


    He would support her, give her money, buy her a lot of gold and silver jewelry and clothes, and give her


    cards.


    He would even help her with medicine and back her up.


    In the middle of the night, like all men, he would be buried in her neck, lingering with her.


    So at that time, she once had an illusion.


    Had he forgotten Lilian? Or, even if he still remembered her, he didn''t love her so much anymore.


    She thought that he was tempted, or at least liked her a little bit.


    "Shawn, I want to ask you a question, okay?" Norah looked at him and suddenly wanted to ask.


    "What are you thinking in your little head? Why do you have so many questions?"


    "Then will you let me ask?"


    "Just ask!"


    "Have you liked me a little bit in the past two years?"

 Chapter 35 Norah, I Could Afford You

    Chapter 35 Norah, I Could Afford You


    Chapter 35 Norah, I Could Afford You


    Shawn''s hand rubbing the medicine for her suddenly froze.


    After a few seconds, his expression returned to normal.


    His low voice was as calm as ever, "Didn''t you already know the purpose of our marriage?"


    Sure enough, the breath that Norah hung in her heart suddenly fell.


    This was an expected answer.


    She shouldn''t have expected it, but she couldn''t help but want to ask.


    Now that having known the answer, she would no longer have unrealistic fantasies.


    So you see, so many facts were telling her she''s wrong.


    And she was terribly wrong.


    For so many years, his lover was Lilian, and only Lilian.


    Perhaps from the moment Lilian returned to China, from the moment he filed for divorce, her dream


    was shattered.


    It fell to the ground and fell apart.


    And it can''t be fixed anymore.


    But Shawn, did you know that you were really cruel?


    Since you didn''t love me, why did you treat me so tenderly? Was it just because of Grandpa''s


    entrustment?


    But such tenderness was not love.


    It was just pity and sympathy.


    It was also thest thing she wanted.


    Just waking up from a dream, Norah suddenly retracted her hand and looked at him, "Thank you for


    helping me apply the medicine, but I can do it myself."


    "Don''t move." Shawn held her hand.


    Norah insisted on pulling out her hand, "I don''t need your help. This is not a difficult job, I can apply


    medicine myself."


    "Norah, don''t be willful."


    Shawn grabbed her hand again.


    This time, Norah didn''t pull out her hand but looked at the box opposite.


    "Didn''t you see? Your lover is still waiting for you. You asked her out for the Valentine''s day, buying gifts


    and giving surprises. If you waste your time with me now, all your time will be wasted. Well, it doesn''t


    work anymore."


    "Give me the medicine. I can take it myself."


    However, Shawn seemed to have not heard.


    He quickened his speed and continued to apply the medicine.


    But his actions behind were not as gentle as before. Norah''s wound was a little painful from his actions.


    After applying the medicine, Shawn released Norah''s hand.


    "You said everything was as usual today?" He looked at her with deep eyes.


    Norah avoided his gaze, "This has nothing to do with you. Go back quickly, Lilian is still waiting for


    you!"


    "You just want to drive me away?"


    It wasn''t that she drove him away, but his heart wasn''t with her, so what''s the point of keeping him


    reluctantly?


    "You didn''te out with me today. Since you came out with her, you should stay with her. What''s the


    point ofing to see me on the way?" Norah said, feeling sour.


    "Today happened to be her birthday, so I promised her a long time ago. I didn''t expect it to be the


    Valentine''s Day. I didn''t mean to." Shawn exined.


    "You don''t have to exin to me."


    "Are you angry?" Shawn asked again.


    Norah shook her head, "No."


    Shawn looked at the bags next to him, "You''re angry."


    After receiving the card swiping text message, he wondered how she could spend such arge sum of


    money suddenly. So she bought these diamond rings, which makes sense.


    "Today''s Valentine''s Day, can''t I buy myself a few favorite gifts? Besides, you asked Anthony to go


    shopping with me. How can you go shopping without spending money?"


    Standing up, Shawn rubbed her hair and smiled, "I didn''t mean that."


    "I can still afford you, even if you spend ten times more money than this."


    But after hearing that, Norah, who was really angry, was moved again.


    He was always like this, talking about not loving her but doing a lot of things that moved her.


    Shawn, you were really like poison. You got me hooked. I obviously feel the pain but I can''t quit you.


    Just then, his cell phone rang.


    Just then, his cell phone rang.


    On the phone, Lilian''s voice came clearly, "Shawn, where have you been? I''ve already cut the cake,


    "Okay, I''lle back right away."


    Before leaving, he instructed Anthony again, "Take good care of her."


    Over there, Lilian clenched her hands. Because of the force, her hands had turned white.


    If she hadn''t identally nced across the street, she would never have dreamed that Norah would


    also eat at this restaurant.


    And Shawn left her alone to see Norah.


    Today was her birthday, and Shawn was originally there to apany her. Norah, why were you


    messing around again?


    But that''s not the most annoying thing.


    The most annoying thing was that she was obviously very angry, but she didn''t dare to say it. She could


    only endure.


    Desperately endure.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Hearing the footsteps, Lilian immediately released her hand, with a gentle smile on her face, "Shawn,


    Then, Lilian brought the fork to Shawn''s mouth.


    Shawn could only open his mouth and take a bite.


    Over there, Norah was so sad that tears came out.


    Some time ago, it was their second anniversary.


    She also made the cake herself and asked Anthony to send it to him.


    But he said he didn''t like sweets.


    But now he ate all the cakes Lilian fed.


    "Anthony, do you think your boss is fickle?" Norah turned to look at him and said with a bitter smile.


    After a while of panic, Anthony quicklyforted, "Mrs. Lawson, this is different. Mr. Lawson today...


    today is..."


    Norah interrupted and said coolly, "Forget it, it''s hard for you to ask you to make an excuse for him."


    "I''m done, let''s go!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Lawson."


    Probably because of eating fish at night, Norah felt a little nauseous as soon as she left the restaurant.


    After she went to the bathroom, she just came out to meet Anthony. At the same time, Lilian and


    Shawn also happened toe out of the restaurant.


    "Norah, it''s really a coincidence that I can meet you all the time." Lilian looked at her and greeted her


    generously.


    "Well, what a coincidence."


    Norah didn''t want to talk to her, but someone just wouldn''t let her go.


    Looking at the bag in Anthony''s hand, Lilian suddenly opened her mouth wide and said in surprise,


    "Norah, it turns out that you were the one who bought those rings!"


    "It''s really surprising. When I went back with Shawn, they said that someone bought all three rings. I


    really didn''t expect it to be you."


    Lifting his head, Norah looked at her with a light smile, "Yes, I liked them all so I bought them all."


    "Anyway, my husband is not short of money at all, right?"


    Norah''s rhetorical question made Lilian turn pale with anger, but she couldn''t attack but only endure it.


    "You''re right, but I think girls should be more independent, right Shawn?" Lilian looked at Shawn


    deliberately after finishing speaking.


    Norah said coldly, "Really? I don''t have the grand ambitions of Miss Fountain. I''m rtively superficial. I


    just don''t want to work hard and want my husband to support me. After all, my husband said that he is


    willing to spend a lot of money to support me!"

 Chapter 36 Its Hurting

    Chapter 36 It''s Hurting


    Chapter 36 It''s Hurting


    "Besides, since he and I haven''t divorced, my husband''s money is my money. Isn''t it right for me to


    spend a little?"


    "I didn''t use your money. And my husband doesn''t mind at all.So it''s none of your business."


    What Norah said simply made Lilian very angry.


    For some reason, hearing this, Shawn felt a little happy in his heart.


    "Okay, I''m leaving. Bye Miss Fountain."


    "Wait a minute. I want to have a few words with you alone." Lilian suggested.


    Norah refused, "If Miss Fountain wants to say something, just say it here!"


    Looking at her, Lilian still insisted, "Just a few minutes. I promise it won''t take up too long. Norah, are


    you afraid?"


    "I only give you five minutes."


    After speaking, Norah stepped aside.


    Following her footsteps, Lilian slipped past her wheelchair.


    The two were in a rtively quiet corner. There were only them here, suitable for conversation.


    "I guess the ring you just bought was bought directly without trying it on." Lilian spoke first.


    "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with Miss Fountain, right?"


    "Actually, it does."


    With a smile, Lilian looked at Norah''s fingers, "I guess you never took off the ring from your hand."


    Although Norah didn''t want to admit it, she had to admit that Lilian guessed correctly this time.


    She felt a little small when she wore the ring. So she felt a little tight when she put it in her fingers.


    At school, someone saw her ring and asked her if she was married.


    But at that time, she didn''t want to reveal her marriage.


    So she only said that it was a ring that she bought when she was traveling, and she thought it looked


    good and wore it all the time.


    "How would I know?" Lilian looked at her.


    "I know you''ll tell me. If you don''t want to, forget it."


    Seeing that Norah was about to leave, Lilian immediately said, "The three rings you just bought are


    exactly the same size as your wedding ring. But you definitely won''t be able to wear them, only I can."


    "Lilian, don''t try to provoke me in this way. I won''t believe a word of what you say."


    "Really?" Lilian smiled, but was not in a hurry.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can take out all the three rings just now. Let''s both try it, and the results


    will tell everything, won''t it?"


    Norah knew that she had fallen into Lilian''s trap.


    But what could her do?


    The trap was so deep that she couldn''t get up at all.


    At that moment, she opened the ring box and took out three types of rings, as if she was fascinated.


    Then she started trying on rings individually on her ring finger.


    Finally, the first ring was tight.


    The second ring was tight.


    The third ring was still tight.


    And Lilian picked up the ring and put it on her ring finger easily.


    The results were already obvious, weren''t they?


    "Norah, I know you don''t want to admit it. But I must tell you responsibly that the ring on your hand was


    custom-made for me by Shawn, and the size of the ring is also specified by my hand. My fingers are


    thinner than yours. You will naturally feel tight when you wear it."


    "Also, this ring was intended to be used by Shawn to propose to me, but unfortunately you took the


    lead. Later, when you got married, he didn''t want to waste it, so he gave it to you. Do you think he


    specially prepared it for you? It''s not. It''s just trash I don''t want."


    Holding hands together, Norah was unwilling to believe the answer.


    Not at all.


    But she knew that everything Lilian said was true.


    Norah suddenly felt like a clown. Her marriage was nothing but a lie.


    Even the wedding ring of her marriage was fake.


    Fake. All were fake.


    Then what else was true between her and Shawn?


    Lilian put the ring on her ring finger. She raised her hands and ced it in front of Norah ostentatiously,


    with a smug smile.


    That smile was so dazzling.


    What was more dazzling was that the diamonds on the ring were dazzling under the illumination of the


    mall lights, which pierced her eyes fiercely.


    It was hurting


    She suddenly remembered the most ssic advertisement about diamond rings. How did the


    advertisemente about?


    Yes, she remembered.


    A diamondsts forever.


    Forever?


    Haha, this was all a joke.


    It was funny she took it all seriously.


    "Norah, I''ve made it so clear, don''t you understand? I''m Shawn''s lover. Only me. And you should never


    appeared in our lives."


    "With your parents and family background, if it wasn''t for the gift and favor of your grandfather, you


    would never have been able to marry Shawn. Shawn is a star you can''t touch even on adder. So


    Norah, just give up."


    Norah smiled. She desperately suppressed the pain in her heart, "What about you? Lilian?"


    "How do you know that he has no feelings for me in the past two years of marriage? How do you know


    that he still loves you as he did?"


    "Lilian, what are you afraid of?"


    Lilian''s heart trembled at Norah''s questioning.


    She panicked.


    She was also really scared.


    However, Lilian was not someone who easily admits defeat.


    She raised her head and smiled, with confidence and determination on her face, "What am I afraid of?


    Shawn loves me. He is all my courage to fight against this world. So why should I be afraid?"


    "Really?" Norah sneered, "On the surface, you make a lot of sense."


    "But Lilian, I don''t owe you anything. When I married him, you and him broke up peacefully. When you


    came back, it was still during my marriage with him. So you broke my marriage."


    "Whether you love him or he loves you, I will not bless you at all."


    Turning around, Norah went straight down the stairs.


    She was afraid that she would cry if she didn''t leave.


    Before, she saw someone ask if you love someone very much, would you bless him when he got


    married and the bride was not you?


    She always thought that she would smile and bless him.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She thought she would wish him happiness and a happy marriage.


    But now she knew that it was too difficult to bless him.


    It turned out that she couldn''t bless the person she really loved with other women. Because she felt


    heartache even looking at them. How could she watch him gently treat other women with her own eyes.


    She was not great.


    She was just a stingy woman.


    She would also hurt and cry.


    Just as Norah was about to leave the mall, someone grabbed her hand.


    She turned around and saw Shawn.


    "Why did you run away by yourself?" He looked at her with concern.


    Trying to hold back, Norah shook his head, "I''m tired of shopping and want to go back."


    "I asked Anthony to take you bake."


    "I don''t want Anthony. What if I want you?"

 Chapter 37 Go for Divorce

    Chapter 37 Go for Divorce


    Chapter 37 Go for Divorce


    After speaking, Norah looked at him with wide eyes.


    She didn''t lie. She really wanted him to send her back.


    Shawn seemed a little surprised but soon returned to normal. He reached out and rubbed her hair, with


    his soft voice being like coaxing a child, "Don''t be self-willed. I''ll go home to apany you at night."


    "Okay." Norah nodded, "Then Anthony."


    She didn''t ask or make any noise.


    She was really well-behaved and didn''t say a word of resistance.


    Anthony quickly sent Norah home. But he didn''t know, Norah didn''t even open the door. As soon as he


    left, she hitched a ride away.


    Norah went to Crush.


    Crush was a pub opened by Ivan. She had been here several times with Shawn before.


    It was big inside and it was furnished and decorated in the style she liked. Besides, it was not as noisy


    as the bar but rather quiet.


    There are often people performing on the stage here. Apanied by guitar or piano, they would sing


    soft songs, which she liked.


    Norah found a ce closest to the stage to sit. Sitting there, her gentle little face was immersed in the


    soft light, with one hand resting on her chin, listening to the music quietly.


    She didn''t know what she was going to do but she just didn''t want to go back.


    She was not a canary. Why should she obey him?


    Why did he let her go home and she would obediently return to the cage?


    After drinking two cups of hot water, Norahy on the table, feeling more and more groggy.


    Maybe it was too quiet there or she was too tired, so she just fell asleep.


    When Shawn came home, he found that the room was all dark and not a single light was on.


    Turning on the lights in the living room, he didn''t find Norah''s figure in the whole room.


    Finally he frowned and called.


    All he hears is, "Sorry! The subscriber you dialed is power off. Please retell itter."


    He immediately called Anthony, "You''d better give me an exnation. Where is Norah?"


    "What? Mr. Lawson, isn''t Mrs. Lawson at home? I''ve already sent her home."


    "I''ve searched the whole house. There''s no one here." Shawn''s tone was almost choppy with anger.


    "Mr. Lawson, don''t worry. I''ll get people to find her right away."


    Norah didn''t remember how long she had been lying on the table. Suddenly someone pushed her and


    woke her up.


    Only then did she open her sullen eyes and looked at the person in front of her sleepily, "Ah, what''s


    wrong?"


    "Sorry miss, we''re already closed."


    "Closed?" Norah looked at him suspiciously, "I remember Ivan said this shop is open 24 hours a day!"


    The man responded very quickly, and immediately said, "Yes, yes, miss. Call me anytime if you need


    to."


    They used to be open 24 hours, but recently changed their business hours.


    It must be unusual for someone to know them so clearly, and to know that the big boss behind them is


    Mr. Hond, who can even call Mr. Hond by his name.


    Thinking of this, the man immediately called Ivan, "Mr. Hond, you have a friend in the store. She


    seems to be in a very bad state. Would you like toe over?"


    "My friend?" Ivan wondered.


    Actually his friends rarely went to this pub. They all went straight to the bar. Who can that be?


    "You send me a photo of the guest."


    "Okay Mr. Hond, wait a moment please."


    When receiving a photo on his phone, Ivan immediately widened his eyes, almost in disbelief.


    Luckily he was nearby, only ten minutes away.


    When he was sure that the person lying on the table was indeed Norah, he immediately called Shawn,


    "Your wife is at my ce?"


    "What?" Shawn was also incredulous.


    "Not in the bar. She is in Crush."


    "Look at her, I''lle right over."


    When Shawn arrived, Norah was still sleeping on the table.


    Ivan was sitting at the table on the other side. Seeing himing, he stepped forward directly, "Let''s


    have a talk."


    "Next time." Shawn refused simply and directly.


    Walking in front of Norah, he bent down and hugged her whole body directly in his arms.


    Feeling the warmth and being falling asleep, Norah didn''t open her eyes. She only moved her body


    slightly, and quickly found afortable position in Shawn''s arms and fell asleep again.


    It waste at night when he went out the door, and it was a little cold outside.


    The wind blew chilly.


    Shawn took off his coat and put it on Norah.


    When they got home, it was already early morning.


    Just as Shawn was about to put Norah on the bed, she acted like a spoiled child, not letting go of his


    neck at all, and still hugged him tightly.


    "Shawn."


    "Huh?" He responded immediately, thinking that Norah was calling him.


    "Shawn, you asshole. You couldn''t take your eyes off her at all, right?"


    "Bastard, why do you want a divorce?"


    "You know what? Actually, I don''t want to..."


    Norah fell asleep again before she could finish her words.


    Only then did Shawn get off her arm and put her on the bed.


    Touching the soft big bed, Norah turned over.


    This turning over made Shawn see the wound on her ear at a nce. Although the scab had formed,


    he could still see the red blood on the scar at a nce.


    She was clearly wearing earrings the other day. At that time, her earlobes were white and cute.


    When was she injured?


    Why did he know nothing?


    Putting some medicine on her ears, Shawny down beside her after taking a bath.


    When Norah got up the next day, she saw Shawn next to her at a nce.


    For a long time, she waspletely confused.


    She remembered that she seemed to go to Crush yesterday. Then, for some unknown reason, she fell


    asleep there.


    Why did she wake up at home today?


    Shawn just woke up when Norah finished bathing and changed her clothes.


    "Well, go wash up. I would like to have a talk with youter." Norah took the initiative to speak.


    "Ok."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn nodded. His attitude was as calm as ever, which didn''t seem to have the slightest emotional ups


    and downs.


    Norah went downstairs first. She prepared the divorce settlement, ID card, and some required


    documents. It had been dyed for a few days, and they should have divorced long ago.


    After finishing this, she looked down at the ring on her hand.


    The words Lilian said that day still appeared uncontrobly in her mind,"Norah, the ring on your hand


    was custom-made for me by Shawn, and the size of the ring is also specified by my hand. You will


    naturally feel tight when you wear it."


    Shawn was wearing a ck shirt. After being married for so long, he usually wore white or blue shirts


    and rarely wears ck ones.


    But it is undeniable that no shirt of any color can stop his charm.


    After breakfast, Norah put the ring in front of Shawn and asked him, "Do you know what size the ring is


    on my hand?"


    "Number 10."


    His answer came out of his mouth without thinking at all.


    Norah smiled.


    She quietly put her hands under the table and took all the strength of her body to remove the ring.


    When the ring was taken off, her hand was already broken, and it quickly became red and swollen.


    However, she felt no pain.


    Because her heart hurt the most.


    Holding the ring in her other hand, she put all the prepared documents in front of Shawn, "Let''s get a


    divorce at two o''clock in the afternoon!"

 Chapter 38 Grandpa Promised Their Divorce

    Chapter 38 Grandpa Promised Their Divorce


    Chapter 38 Grandpa Promised Their Divorce


    Shawn nodded, "Okay."


    His voice was as calm as ever, as if he wasn''t upset at all.


    "What about the documents and grandpa? Have you thought about it?"


    Norah nodded, "I''ll tell grandpater. Grandpa will give it to me. Do you want toe with me?"


    "Well, together."


    After breakfast, they packed their stuff and got in the car to the Lawson Mansion.


    James and Marry were very happy to see them, "Young Madam, Old Master has been talking about


    you these two days. I didn''t expect you toe back so soon."


    "Uncle James, where is Grandpa?"


    "He is reading upstairs."


    Norah and Shawn went to the second floor together. Outside the door, Norah looked at him, "I''ll go and


    talk to Grandpa first. You cane back when he agrees and I get all certificates."


    "OK."


    When entering, Norah found that the room was dark.


    In the dimly lit room, the curtains were tightly closed. Only a light by the bedside was lit, revealing a


    faint light.


    For some reason, a bad premonition shed in her heart.


    "Grandpa..."


    "Grandpa, I''m Norah. I''m here to see you."


    After speaking several times in a row, Norah didn''t hear a response.


    It was not until he walked to the bed that Norah found that grandfather was sleeping on the bed.


    Norah didn''t want to disturb him. So she turned around and prepared to leave silently, waiting for him to


    wake up outside.


    As soon as she turned around, Martin''s old voice sounded, "Norah, are you here?"


    Norah immediately turned around and held his hand, "It''s me. Grandpa, are you awake?"


    "I''ve been sleeping groggyly these days. You help me get up and walk around. It''s time to wake up."


    "Okay, grandpa."


    After Martin got up, Norah put on his coat and helped him sit on the sofa next to him.


    Outside the window, it suddenly started to rain.


    The sound of the drizzle was gently introduced into the house through the window, which made people


    feel very stable.


    Norah immediately turned off themp beside the bed and opened the curtains.


    In an instant, the whole room became brighter. Martin sighed with a smile, "It''s still better the outside


    world!"


    "Grandpa, when you are healed, we will apany you anywhere."


    "Okay, I''m looking forward to this day."


    "Grandpa, let me make tea for you. What tea do you want?"


    "Green tea, please."


    "OK."


    Looking at aplete set of tea-making tools, Norah brewed tea methodically. She strived for


    perfection in every step and movement.


    She didn''t know anything about making tea at first.


    Her tea-making skills were taught to her by Shawn himself.


    Unfortunately, she only learned the craft, not the essence.


    After making the tea, Norah handed one of the cups to Martin, and kept a cup for herself.


    After the rain, the temperature dropped a lot. The teacup that Norah was holding was originally smoky.


    But soon the heat of the tea was dissipated by the wind.


    After the rain, the temperature dropped a lot. The teacup that Norah was holding was originally smoky.


    But soon the heat of the tea was dissipated by the wind.


    Soon, the temperature of the tea is the most suitable time to drink it.


    "Grandpa, the tea is ready to drink."


    After taking a sip, Martin nodded with a smile, "Yes, Norah''s tea is delicious."


    "Grandpa, I know that the tea I brew is ordinary. You always pamper me, so you always praise me."


    Norah smiled embarrassedly.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I like it, they all have to like it."


    "Grandpa, you are so domineering." Norah smiled brightly.


    But as she smiled, she felt a chill in her heart.


    Grandpa was very fond of her.


    But what to do?


    Shawn was the exception.


    He didn''t love her.


    Now, she had no way to continue to deceive herself.


    Suddenly looking up, Norah drank all the tea in one gulp.


    It was bitter.


    She felt so bitter.


    Of course tea was not bitter, but her heart was bitter.


    "Norah, did something happen? Tell me." Martin was sensitively aware that something was wrong with


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    her.


    Norah put down the teacup. Sitting on the floor, she rested her head on thep of Martin, with a soft


    voice like a kitten, "Grandpa, I want to ask you a question. Can you tell me the truth? I I want to know


    the truth."


    Martin frowned, as if he had guessed something.


    "Go ahead."


    "Grandpa, was Shawn really willing to marry me back then?"


    After speaking, her tears flowed uncontrobly, "Grandpa, Lilian told me that Shawn married me to


    save her. Tell me, did she lie to me?"


    Touching Norah''s hair lovingly, Martin sighed deeply and said slowly,


    "Norah, I did threaten Shawn and forced him to marry you."


    "In the past two years, you have held hands every time you go home, acting like you are in a good


    rtionship. But grandpa knows that you are acting for me."


    "During this time, I''ve been doubting myself. Did I really do something wrong? If you didn''t marry


    Shawn, you might be happier. My selfishness hurt you!"


    Getting up, Norah looked at Martin and shook her head vigorously, "No, Grandpa. I have never med


    you. I just want to know the truth. I don''t want to live in a beautiful lie all the time."


    "Grandpa, thank you. Without you, maybe he and I wouldn''t have been married for two years. We won''t


    eat together, ride in the car, sleep together. Even the chance of us talking may be slim."


    "Although two years is not long, I''m already satisfied. I''ve been very satisfied to be with him day and


    night for these two years. Maybe he and I really can''t be together. So grandpa, I''m tired and I want to


    let go."


    Although it was expected, Martin was still very sad when he heard this sentence.


    "Norah!" Martin grabbed Norah''s hand with slightly rough hands, "You really think about it."


    "Yeah." Norah nodded.


    Then, she raised her head and gave Martin a big smile. She said very confidently, "Yes, Grandpa, I''ve


    made up my mind."


    "It is better to let the past two years be a beautiful memory instead of waiting for a bad ending.


    Although I cannot apany him all the time, I have been lucky enough to be his wife for two years


    and get along with him day and night. "


    "Norah..." Martin was so moved that tears almost glistened in his cloudy eyes.


    Norah couldn''t bear it either. But she knew that once something started, she couldn''t go back.


    Although she was reluctant and sad.


    However, since she had already spoken, she couldn''t be soft-hearted. She must persist.


    "I''ll give you another ten minutes, can you think about it again?" Martin cried, tears streaming down the


    fine lines on his face uncontrobly.


    Norah also cried. She reached out and wiped the tears from Martin''s face.


    Then she resolutely said, "Grandpa, no need. I''ve thought about it very clearly. I decided to let go of his


    freedom."

 Chapter 39 Being Strangers After Divorce

    Chapter 39 Being Strangers After Divorce


    Chapter 39 Being Strangers After Divorce


    "Okay, girl, now that you have decided, I respect your decision."


    Martin stretched out his hand and pointed tremblingly at the cab not far away, "There is a drawer at


    the bottom of the cab on the right, and there is a password box in it, you can take it out."


    "OK."


    Norah walked over, carefully took out the box from the cab, and came to grandpa with it.


    "Grandpa, do you still remember the password?"


    "The password is your grandma''s birthday."


    "Grandma?" Norah was very unfamiliar with this title, and this memory was nk to her.


    Because when she entered the Lawson family, her grandmother had already died of illness.


    "Shawn knows it, you can ask him for help." The old man reminded in a time-beaten voice.


    "Okay, thank you grandpa."


    Holding the box, Norah went out with an uneasy mood.


    The door was empty.


    Shawn seemed to have left.


    Norah was about to call him when suddenly another wave of nausea hit her heart.


    After vomiting, her whole body was weak and she almost lost her strength.


    Holding the lockbox, she staggered back to the room andid on the sofa.


    She took out mobile phone and dialed Shawn, while the opposite was busy.


    She put down her phone and stared nkly at the password box in front of her. At that moment, a very


    shameless thought suddenly appeared in her mind.


    If...?


    If she told Shawn, grandpa would not agree to their divorce.


    Or she said that she didn''t get the documents at all, maybe they didn''t need to divorce?


    If Lilian got angry and left here.


    Then they may go back to the time when no one disturbed them.


    When the baby was born, they would be the happiest family of three, right?


    Just then, suddenly, the door was opened.


    Norah immediately put the password box behind her to hide it.


    Shawn was wearing a suit, came straight and stood in front of her.


    "Finished?" He asked. His voice so low that there was no undtion.


    Norah smelled the vor of cigarette from him and couldn''t help frowning, "Have you smoked?"


    "Well, I smoked a little bit. How was the chat with grandpa? Did he agree?"


    "Nope."


    Norah shook her head subconsciously.


    "I''m going to talk to grandpa."


    "Wait." Norah stopped him, "Do you regret marrying me?"


    "No regrets, no, it was the best choice at that time."


    His face was cold, and even when he said these words, his tone was the same as usual.


    But his eyes were as deep as a pool.


    Norah felt that she couldn''t gain an insight into his mind.


    "After the divorce, can we still meet, eat together, and still be like old friends?" Norah suddenly looked


    at his eyes and asked him seriously.


    Shawn reached out and rubbed her hair, "What''s in your little head all day long. After the divorce, you


    are no longer my wife but you are still grandpa''s favorite granddaughter and a member of the Lawson


    family."


    "A member of the Lawson family?"


    Stunned for a moment, he continued, "I won''t take you as a friend."


    Norah just clenched her palms tightly when she heard his voice again, "Be my younger sister, so that I


    can care for you and protect you."


    A younger sister?


    Hum...


    Norah never thuoght that after two years of marriage, she could be his "sister" in the end.


    So it was nothing but mental crime.


    Shawn, you were too cruel.


    She never wanted to be his friend, and she hated this so-called "sister".


    It was just ridiculous and ironic.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "There''s no need, Shawn, after the divorce, just regard as we''ve never met before. When see youter,


    you don''t know me, and I don''t know you either." Norah gritted her teeth, endured a huge heartache


    and said.


    In her heart, even being a stranger was better than being this younger sister.


    As for friends, she was even less care about it.


    People who once truly fell in love couldn''t be friends.


    "Norah, are you going to be so heartless? Even if we divorce, you are still grandpa''s most beloved


    granddaughter." Shawn frowned.


    Norah smiled, "You also said, it''s a matter between me and grandfather. I will handle it alone with


    grandfather. Of course I''m still my grandpa''s granddaughter, but I have nothing to do with you


    anymore."


    "As for the sister you mentioned, there''s no need. If I were Lilian, I wouldn''t want an ex-wife to be my


    sister."


    After saying that, Norah took out the password box and handed it to Shawn.


    "What''s this?"


    "Grandpa doesn''t agree our divorce, but he said he respects my decision. All our documents are in it.


    Grandpa said the password is grandma''s birthday, you know it."


    When Shawn took the password box, his mood suddenly became low.


    Grandma''s birthday, of course he knew.


    Because the day his grandmother passed away was also her birthday.


    In his eyes, grandparents had always been deeply in love with each other all their lives. No matter what


    kinds of asions they attend, they were always in the same mind, especially when they were older


    and grandma was not in good health. No matter where they went, grandpa would hold grandma''s hand


    tightly.


    When he was young, his grandfather started a business, and his grandmother apanied him to


    start from scratch. It was very hard work.


    Later, the grandfather seeded and his career was thriving. Their life finally improved.


    Only having several happy days, the grandmother was diagnosed with many diseases.


    Some were chronic diseases that could be very tormenting.


    When he was a child, the most he heard from his grandfather was, "Shawn, you have to behave


    yourself and don''t make grandma angry, or I will beat you."


    He indeed did so.


    He remembered that one day, he was tired and he slept on his grandma''sp for hours.


    But that was a rainy day, his grandmother suffered from rheumatism, her waist was sore and leg was in


    pain, which was very tormenting.


    In order not to disturb his sleeping, she insisted for several hours.


    Later, his grandmother''s legs hurt for a whole month, and she moaned every night, and couldn''t sleep


    at all.


    Grandpa punished him to stand for a whole day the next day, and he was not allowed to eat that day.


    In his impression, it was the first time his grandfather punished him like that.


    No one dared to persuade him. Later, grandma found out and got angry, only until then grandpa didn''t


    continue to punish him.


    At that time, he was young and wasn''t sensible enough.


    But now, he had understood the love of his grandparents, but grandma had long since passed away.


    Seeing Shawn''s eyes were red, Norah said with concern, "What''s wrong? I''ve never heard you mention


    grandma, is there something wrong?"


    "We''re afraid that grandpa will be sad, no one in the whole family dare to mention grandma."


    Hearing that, Norah didn''t dare to ask more.


    She looked at the password box and asked, "Do you still remember the password? If you do, open it!"

 Chapter 40 Shawn Was Beaten

    Chapter 40 Shawn Was Beaten


    Chapter 40 Shawn Was Beaten


    "I do." Shawn nodded, "Wait for a moment, I have something to do."


    After saying that, he left.


    Norah watched his walking away. She didn''t know what he was going to do, but since he told her to


    wait for a while, it meant that he would definitelye back.


    In that case, she just needed to wait.


    Anyway, the appointment time was two o''clock in the afternoon.


    There was still plenty of time.


    Shawn almost trotted all the way to Mr. Lawson''s room.


    When he arrived, Martin was sitting on the wooden reclining chair with his eyes closed. Someone


    incensed in the room, and James was waiting on the side.


    "Grandpa."


    He called out. Mr. Lawson opened his eyes and looked at him, as his expected.


    "You''re here, sit down!"


    Just as Mr. Lawson finished speaking, Shawn suddenly knelt down in front of him.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry, I know what you mean. You don''t want us to divorce. It''s me who failed to live up to


    you."


    "So, are you still determined to get a divorce?" Mr. Lawson asked immediately.


    Shawn knelt down, pursed his lips, and said nothing.


    But silence had represented everything.


    "No wonder Norah insists on getting a divorce. Look at you, everyone will feel heartbreak."


    "James, help him up." The old man''s voice was stern and calm.


    James walked over and bent over to support Shawn up.


    Suddenly, Mr. Lawson took a cane and hit him.


    The old man beat him heavily.


    The pain instantly enrolled Shawn''s entire back.


    Seeing him endure without humming or begging for mercy, the old man became more and more angry.


    He raised the cane and beat him again.


    After the two time''s beat, Shawn felt hot pain shooting over his back.


    "Are you still going to divorce?" The old man asked again.


    "I''m sorry, grandpa."


    Shawn was still stubborn and insisted on divorcing.


    He stood there straight like a pine, and didn''t frown his brows once with his fists clenched and gritted


    his teeth desperately.


    The longer time Mr. Lawson looked at Shawn, the more angry he felt.


    He was so angry that he raised his cane again, and tried to beat him again.


    Shawn nced at the cane he raised, pursed his lips, and gritted his teeth, ready to bear it.


    James rushed over and hugged Mr. Lawson''s arm, "My master, you can''t beat him again. Or the young


    master will be hurt."


    "He is very healthy and can''t be hurt for my beating." The old man was very angry.


    James looked at Shawn again and shouted anxiously, "Young master, yield to your grandpa. How can


    you bear such a beating?"


    "James, I know you are thinking for me, and I also know that grandpa is very angry. If hitting me can


    make him feel better, let him do it."


    Shawn was so stubborn that made Mr. Lawson tremble with anger.


    He pushed James away, and hit Shawn heavily with his cane.


    This time, it was very hurtful.


    Shawn''s whole body suddenly leaned forward, after he groaned, blood spit out from his mouth.


    Soon, the bright red blood stained the carpet.


    "Master..." James immediately went to help him.


    Then he realized that Shawn''s cloth was all wet.


    It was not sweat.


    But blood.


    The red blood soaked almost his entire back.


    James looked up and saw that the old man was in a fit of anger right now. The young master was such


    a young guy and didn''t willing to yield.


    At this rate, the consequences would be simply unimaginable.


    Wait.


    Mrs. Lawson!


    If there was only one person who could save the young master that must be Mrs. Lawson.


    Thinking of this, James supported Shawn up and went out immediately to ask for Norah''s help.


    After hitting him three times, the old man was also tired. He put down his cane and took a sip of tea.


    Then he looked at Shawn regretting that he didn''t live up to his expectation, "You''re the same as your


    father. Now that you have married a good wife, why you still want to piss off the other woman."


    "Your grandmother and I have been in love for a lifetime. No matter what difficulties we encounter, we


    both go through it hand in hand. It can be said that we have been in love with each other in this lifetime.


    I don''t know why we give birth to a heel like your father!"


    "It''s true that the upper beam is not in right position and the lower beam will be crooked. You''re a good


    son he taught, so ungrateful."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Shawn listened silently, and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Neither dare to refute.


    In terms of marriage, he really let Norah down.


    It was his fault.


    He was irrefutable.


    "Shawn, it''s a waste of you to charge such a bigpany for the Lawson family, you operate as a


    leader every day and make countless decisions, but divorce? Have you ever thought about putting


    yourself in Norah''s shoes?"


    "I have." Shawn replied affirmatively, "When drawing up the divorce agreement, I told her that as long


    as she has property requirements, she can tell me, and I will satisfy her."


    "Property?" The old man sneered.


    Looking at him coldly, "You have been married for two years, go back to check your money to see


    whether she ever used a penny of you? Does she care about the money you give? What she wants is


    your money?"


    "Not only money, house, car, golden and silver jewelry, whatever she wants, I can leave it to her."


    Mr. Lawson''s lips trembled with anger, and he was almost speechless.


    He raised his cane, and give another heavy hit on Shawn.


    Shawn still stood up straight, never thinking about begging for mercy.


    "She is a girl, once divorced, without job and her mother has been dead for many years, and her


    father..."


    The old man said distressedly, "There''s no need to mention that gambler father. It''s better not to have


    him."


    "No brothers or sisters, grandparents or other rtives. It can say that she will live alone in the world .


    Have you ever thought about how she will live after divorce? How can she bear the gossips of others?"


    "Grandpa, after the divorce, she is still a member of the Lawson family. I will still care for her, take care


    of her, and protect her from harm."


    "Hmph..." The old man sneered, and at the same time a deep sense of frustration filled his heart, "Once


    divorce, do you think she will talk to you and ask us for help when she is in trouble?"


    "Forget it, I know it clearly. You can''t take care of her, just let it run its course."


    "But Shawn, you have to remember that Norah is my beloved granddaughter and the savior of our


    entire Lawson family. Even if you divorce, no one is allowed to hurt her."


    "Grandpa, don''t worry, I swear, I will never allow anyone to hurt her." Shawn raised his hand and


    solemnly promised.


    "As for Lilian, get her out of your head. Even if you and Norah get divorced, that woman will never be


    allowed to join my Lawson family."


    "If you want to marry her, OK, just step on my dead body to enter the door."


    The old man''s voice was so loud that Norah and James had heard that when they were standing


    outside.


    "Grandpa, I promised to marry her, and I will fulfill my responsibility."


    "What did you say?"


    The old man was so angry that he directly raised his cane, going to hit Shawn again.


    Suddenly, the door was opened, Norah ran over quickly, and threw herself on Shawn.

 Chapter 41 Have Him From Hello

    Chapter 41 Have Him From Hello


    Chapter 41 Have Him From Hello


    "Grandpa, he bleeds a lot, it must be very painful."


    "Please stop."


    Looking at Norah, the old man finally relented.


    Putting down the cane, he sighed deeply, "Take him away immediately, I don''t want to see him again."


    "OK, grandpa."


    Norah nodded immediately, then looked around, "James, please help me."


    Five minutester, Norah and James helped Shawn back to the room.


    "Does it hurt?"


    When Norah was saying, her voice trembled.


    With so much blood, how could it not hurt.


    "Just hold on for a moment, I... I''ll clean your wounds right away."


    After saying that, Norah hurriedly looked for the medicine box.


    Perhaps she was so anxious that she didn''t find out the medicine box until searched several ces.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even when she opened the medical box, she was in a hurry.


    Shawn''s entire back was covered in blood, and the scars were scattered across his body.


    Patches of bruises covered his back, all in red and purple.


    It looked shocking.


    Most cane''s surface was smooth, even if hit by that, there would be in pain and didn''t leave severe


    scars, at most bruises or internal injuries.


    But grandpa''s cane was a customized one with dragon heads on it, which must be very painful if hit by


    that cane.


    "You''re bleeding a lot, I have to cut your clothes off."


    "OK."


    With his approval, Norah picked up the scissors and carefully cut his shirt.


    She was very afraid.


    Afraid of hurting him.


    She also afraid that she identally cut his flesh.


    The whole process was terrifying, she was almost scared to death.


    She finally cut off the clothes, and her eyes were wet when all the wounds were clearly disyed in


    front of her.


    The wound was so deep, he must feel painful.


    Taking a deep breath, Norah endured the sadness and first cleaned his wound, then disinfected and


    finally bandaged it.


    During the whole process, Shawn was very cooperative.


    He gritted his teeth and didn''t moan once.


    Norah had to admire his perseverance. If it were an ordinary person, he might have called it out.


    "Done." Putting the bandage on, Norah said.


    "Okay, thank you."


    "Actually, you don''t need to go to grandpa at all. Grandpa has already given me the documents and


    you have got what you want. Why bother going to bear this hit?"


    Shawn smiled, "No, I have to bear his hit. Grandpa was angry and hit me will make him feel better."


    "But your wounds..."


    Norah worried about him after all.


    "I''m alright. Grandpa used to beat me when I was young. It hurts a little bit, but it won''t hurt my life. He


    won''t be heavy-handed"


    "Hum."


    Norah checked the time, after hesitated for a long time and then asked, "It''s twelve o''clock now, the


    Civil Affairs Bureau is off work, do we still go there?"


    "Yeah, I''ll treat you to lunch."


    "OK."


    Norah lowered her eyes and clenched her hands silently.


    In order to divorce, he would rather be beaten like this by his grandfather.


    Even he was injured like this, he still wanted to get a divorce.


    It seemed that he really couldn''t wait for a second.


    In this case, she would fulfill hisst wish.


    It was thest thing she could do for him.


    Norah took out the password box to Shawn, "Open it first and take out documents."


    "OK."


    Shawn skillfully twisted a few numbers, and then took out the documents inside.


    The household registration book and marriage certificate of the them.


    Norah got hers back, and put it together with the ID card and other documents.


    After getting in the car, Shawn asked her what she wanted to eat. Norah thought about it for a long


    time, and suddenly gave an answer, "Wonton."


    "Wonton? Are you sure?" Shawn was very surprised.


    Norah nodded and said seriously, "Yes, Italian pizza. The Italian pizza shop opposite my high school."


    "Where did you go to high school?"


    "City the Mayor High School." Norah replied.


    "It''s a coincidence, it''s the same high school as me." Shawn said unexpectedly.


    Norah also said unexpectedly, "Really, you are also in the city''s the Mayor High School? That''s really a


    coincidence."


    But in fact, she was not surprised at all.


    She had long known that they were in the same high school, but he didn''t remember it.


    Norah knew that she never forgot the past, but in fact, he never remembered it.


    She felt a little stuck in her heart.


    When they arrived at the Mayor High School, there were many people because it was lunch time.


    Norah and Shawn got out of the car together to find that Italian pizza shop. The food street outside the


    high school was actually not that big, and they walked over it in a few minutes.


    But they couldn''t find the Italian pizza shop after walking around for several times.


    Finally, after inquiring they got to know that the uncle who sold Italian pizzas was no longer here.


    Norah was a little disappointed.


    But thinking in another term, yeah, several years had passed.


    Many things had already changed.


    Looking back, things were different.


    Finally, they randomly found a Italian pizza store.


    There were a lot of people inside, and it was obvious that this store was quite popr.


    When they entered, the small store was already full of students. They didn''t find seats until a couple left


    so that they could sit in the corner.


    After waiting for a few more minutes, the Italian pizzas were served.


    Norah was already hungry, so she didn''t feel restrained at all and just started eating.


    When she finally finished, Shawn only ate half of it.


    Through the window, she could just see the school yground, surrounded by tall and lush trees.


    Her thoughts suddenly returned to that summer.


    That year, she was in the first year of high school, and Shawn was in the third year of high school.


    "What are you thinking?" Shawn also finished his meal, looked at her and asked.


    Norah turned her head, looked at him, and suddenly asked, "Shawn, do you remember when we first


    met?"


    "Of course."


    His eyesight fell on the jade bracelet on Norah''s wrist, "When you took this bracelet to our house and


    said that your mother once saved grandpa''s life."


    Norah smiled a little, then nodded, "Yeah."


    He forgot.


    Really forgot.


    He didn''t remember little of that.


    The first time they met was clearly a long time before that.


    Unfortunately, he had no impression of it at all.


    "Do you believe in love at first sight?" Norah asked him again.


    "I do." he said.


    His answer was simple and brief.


    But soon, he added, "However, it won''t happen to me."


    "How about Lilian?" Norah asked curiously.


    "We''ve gotten along for a long time." Shawn replied.


    But she believed that.


    Because she fell in love with him at first sight.


    And this love had beenst for ten years, non-stop.


    Norah didn''t ask any more questions, it was already half past one.


    After driving for half an hour, they would arrive at the Civil Affairs Bureau at two o''clock in the afternoon,


    which was exactly the same as their n, without any discrepancy.


    However, no one had expected it.


    As soon as they got in the car, Norah received a call from James.


    Bang, James''s words like a bomb exploded in her head.


    She grabbed the phone and couldn''t believe it, "What did you say?"


    "Okay, I''lle, I''lle right away." Norah covered her lips and burst into tears on the spot.

 Chapter 42 Norah Fell Apart - Advanced Liver Cancer

    Chapter 42 Norah Fell Apart - Advanced Liver Cancer


    Chapter 42 Norah Fell Apart - Advanced Liver Cancer


    "Quickly, go to the hospital. James said that grandpa fainted and is being rescued." Norah said with


    trembling.


    Grandpa was already at an old age, and his health condition was not that good.


    She didn''t know whether grandpa could survive once being rescued in the emergency room.


    She was afraid.


    A lot.


    However, at the traffic light, Norah found that Shawn did not turn.


    "Go to the hospital, Shawn, where are you going?" Norah was angry.


    She was pale with anger.


    Shawn put his hands on the steering wheel calmly.


    Compared to Norah''s panic and nervousness, he didn''t seem to be affected at all and was always in


    calm.


    "Norah, don''t worry, from what I know about grandpa, he may not be sick."


    "When I was young, my grandfather often lied to me with sick tricks. I was cheated many times. Maybe


    my grandfather doesn''t want us to get a divorce, so he lied to us with the reason of illness to make us


    Shawn thought that after hearing this, Norah would feel better, at least she would be calmer.


    However, it waspletely unexpected.


    Norah stared at him angrily, "Shawn, what do you mean?"


    "I don''t care if you have been deceived by grandpa, or what kind of guesses you have made. Even if


    grandpa is pretending to be sick, I will rush to the hospital immediately to apany him."


    "You turn around and go to the hospital right away."


    Her life could no longer withstand any assumptions.


    Grandpa was not in good health. When she went to see him today, she felt that he was very tired and


    became much older.


    If it was true, she dared not imagine it.


    Therefore, she did not allow grandpa to have any idents.


    Even if it was fake, even if her grandfather was lying to her, she was willing to be cheated.


    However, she had to personally confirm that her grandfather was healthy.


    When they got to the hospital, Norah rushed to the emergency room.


    When she saw the emergency room light on, she instantly became weak and almost slipped off the


    wall.


    "Dad, Mom, how is grandpa?" Norah''s voice was trembling uncontrobly.


    For some reason, she had a very bad feeling in her heart.


    Moreover, she still had a strong feeling that she was about to lose something.


    Seeing that Susan and Marty were both standing outside the emergency room in somber, Shawn knew


    that things were not that easy.


    "Why did grandpa suddenly being rescued in the emergency room?"


    Shawn looked at the bright red letter, his heart suddenly hung up.


    Marty stood aside, his eyes were red, as if he had aged a lot in an instant.


    "Mom, tell me, what are you hiding to us?" Shawn was keenly aware of something.


    Susan raised her head and said in a low voice, "Now, I can''t hide it even if I want. And, it''s time for you


    to know."


    "Grandpa''s illness has never been lighter. He has advanced liver cancer. A month ago, the doctor


    issued a critical illness notice saying that grandpa..."


    Speaking of grandpa, Susan''s voice was trembling, and she could not continue.


    Marty came over to support her, and continued, "That''s why grandpa has brought forward his 80th


    birthday. He''s afraid that he won''t survive to that day, but he just doesn''t want to regret."


    "As for you, he blocked the news and didn''t let anyone tell you."


    Norah cried and leaned against Shawn with tears. Her whole body trembled because of the grief.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    If her father-inw hadn''t told her this, she wouldn''t believe it.


    That white-haired, warm and kind grandfather who favored her a lot, how could he have liver cancer?


    And by the time she knew it, it was already toote.


    why?


    Why did she just know it?


    "No..." Shawn shook his head and looked at Marty with red eyes, "I don''t believe it, you lied to me."


    "Since I was a child, my grandfather liked to lie to me about being sick, so that I could be obedient, and


    it''s the same this time, right? I know that he doesn''t want me to divorce Norah, and I promised him that


    as long as he gets better, I won''t divorce. I will live with Norah forever."


    "I''ll obey him, everything."


    Marty knew that they couldn''t ept it in a short time, but what he said all was true.


    "Shawn, Norah, Dad didn''t lie to you. These are all true. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the doctor


    to check the medical records. Three months ago, grandpa was diagnosed with advanced liver cancer."


    Shawn''s eyes were scarlet, and he looked at Marty coldly and asked, "Three months ago? Now that


    you already knew it, why didn''t you tell us? Why did you hide it from us?"


    "Marty." Shawn called out his name angrily in front of him.


    "Marty, he is my grandfather and your father. Now that you know it, why are you hiding it from me?


    Why?" Shawn growled, his face bursting with anger.


    "I know, you hold grudges against grandfather. You hate him for separating you from that woman. You


    hate him for not letting the illegitimate child in, but he is your father. How can you be so cruel? Do you


    still have humanity?"


    Shawn hated this father.


    Now he hated more.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed Marty''s cor, and raised his fist.


    Susan rushed over, grabbed Shawn''s hand, and exined with red eyes, "Shawn, I know you hate


    your father, but it''s not his fault this time."


    "Grandpa didn''t let us tell you, or he won''t ept treatment."


    "We have no choice but to hide from you."


    After saying that, her tears came out.


    Norah also burst into tears.


    "Now that he has epted the treatment, why this happened today?" Shawn asked weakly.


    "Grandpa is already old. Who can survive from the advanced stage of liver cancer? The so-called


    treatment is just to relieve pain and prolong lifetime a little bit. Do you think it can be cured?"


    Although, everyone couldn''t ept this fact.


    However, this was the cruel truth.


    Shawn squatted on the ground in frustration, holding his head and staring at the ground.


    Norah knew that he was sad for he thought that grandpa was ying joke this time and misunderstood


    by him.


    She walked over, held Shawn''s head in her arms,forted him gently, "Grandpa won''t me you,


    you know? Actually, I really hope that what you said in the car is true."


    "I really hope grandpa lied to me, I hope it''s all fake."


    "I hope that when I wake up from sleep, grandfather will call me kindly."


    "Even if grandpa raises his cane again and wants to beat you for ten or twenty times, chasing you


    around, I won''t stop it. I''d rather you be beaten all over by grandpa."


    Norah said with tears falling frantically.


    "Me too." Shawn said.


    Norah nodded, the tears in her eyes became more and more bountiful.

 Chapter 43 Okay, We Wont Divorce

    Chapter 43 Okay, We Won''t Divorce


    Chapter 43 Okay, We Won''t Divorce


    At first, she wasforting him, but now she couldn''t evenfort herself.


    Tears all dripped on Shawn''s clothes.


    Perhaps there were too many tears, which soon soaked the bandage and stained his wound.


    Blood soon seeped from the wounds on Shawn''s back and smeared his white shirt.


    However, no one cared about it.


    They could''t remember how long they waited until the "Emergency Room" lights went out and the


    doctor came out.


    Everyone hurried to forward.


    Shawn was the first to speak, "Doctor, how''s my grandfather?"


    He had always been calm but his voice was trembling at this moment.


    Norah''s eyes were red, and she hardly dared to know the doctor''s reply.


    However, the cruelest moment finally came.


    The doctor took off the mask, looked at them in somber, and finally said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Lawson, we


    tried our best. Say goodbye to your grandfather."


    Norah stumbled, she couldn''t bear it any longer, and cried out aloud.


    How could this be?


    Why was this happening?


    Grandpa was fine in the morning. It was only been a few hours, why had everything changed?


    She didn''t believe it, never.


    In the ward, it was quiet.


    Martin was wearing a venttor and lying on the bed with eyes closed.


    Everyone stayed by the bed, waiting for him to wake up.


    However, before he woke up, an uninvited guest arrived.


    The woman wore heavy makeup with bright red lipstick and slender manicures, in high heels and a


    bright red dress.


    Although she had never seen her, Norah guessed her identity.


    It might be the woman whom her father-inw hung up on.


    "Why are you here?" Marty ran over with anger.


    The woman said sadly, "I heard that Dad is in hospital, and his life is at stake. As a daughter-inw, of


    course I need toe and visit."


    The word "daughter-inw" in her mouthpletely ignored Susan.


    "Go back immediately, I don''t want to see you again." Marty also looked impatient.


    The woman was about to speak when suddenly Shawn walked over.


    ncing at the bodyguard beside him, he said in a cold voice, "Drag this woman out and find a ce


    to lock her up. No one is allowed to let her out without my order."


    As he said that, he deliberately looked at Marty.


    Marty didn''t object, so he agreed.


    The woman was dissatisfied with that and just about to resist, she was dragged out by the bodyguard


    with lips covered.


    As soon as she went out, Mr. Lawson opened his eyes slightly and woke up.


    Seeing that, they immediately gathered around him.


    Norah and Susan grabbed Martin''s hands separately with a gentle expression on their faces.


    "Grandpa..."


    "Dad..."


    The two spoke at the same time.


    Martin first looked at the few people around him, and then the ceiling above his head.


    He immediately understood what happened.


    "Grandpa, are you thirsty? Do you want some water?" Norah asked first.


    Martin nodded, "Okay."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Norah immediately poured a ss of warm water, brought it to his bed, and fed him little by little with a


    straw.


    After drinking the water, Martin looked at them seriously, and said in a calm voice, "Don''t be sad. When


    you get old, you will alwayse through this. I have already prepared myself, so I''m not afraid at all."


    "Shawn, you take Norah out first. Grandpa has something to say to your parents."


    "OK."


    Although reluctant, Norah and Shawn left the ward first.


    However, when they just came out, she met the person she didn''t want to see the most.


    Lilian pushed her wheelchair and rushed over in a hurry.


    When she saw Shawn, ayer of sweat broke out on her head, she looked very nervous.


    "Shawn, how is grandpa? As soon as I get the news, Ie here right away."


    "How did you know?" Norah looked at her, and finally fixed at Shawn.


    Lilian knew that she misunderstood them and quickly exined, "Norah, don''t misunderstand. It''s not


    Shawn, but a friend of mine in this hospital. She told me."


    "Really?" Norah still looked at her with her icy stare.


    "Do you think I''m just so immature?" Shawn asked rhetorically.


    Norah then believed it.


    But then, she looked at Lilian, "I don''t care how you know it, and it doesn''t matter whether you are


    visiting grandpa sincerely or in pretending. Lilian, listen to me carefully, now, push your wheelchair to


    leave immediately."


    "Norah." Lilian bit her lip and looked at her weakly, "I''m in good intention. I know grandpa doesn''t like


    me, but I never me him for this. Is it wrong for me toe and visit him?"


    "Now that you know that grandpa doesn''t like you, you are still cheeky toe. Lilian, what are you


    going to do?" Norah suddenly roared.


    She never got mad.


    Almost everyone had the impression that she was a quiet and soft person.


    This time, Lilian was really shocked.


    Seeing that Norah could not be convinced, Lilian looked at Shawn again, "Shawn, please, don''t drive


    me away. Grandpa is seriously ill, I want to see him for thest time, I promise I''ll not..." I would not


    cause you trouble.


    Before Lilian could finish her words, suddenly, Norah pped her in the face.


    Her mind was in nk, Lilian just raised her head and didn''t make it clearly.


    Suddenly, another p hit on the other side of the face.


    There were two clear p prints on Lilian''s face in an instant, quite obvious.


    "Lilian Fountain, what are you nning to do? Who said this is thest time to see grandpa? Believe it


    or not, I will tear up your mouth."


    "I told you, get out of here right away."


    "Or I''ll let someone throw you out."


    Norah was really furious.


    Lilian had never seen Norah acted like this.


    Not only her, but also Shawn had never seen it.


    He knew that she worried about grandpa and cared about him, but he didn''t expect that Norah''s care


    for grandpa was so intense.


    Usually, no matter how angry she was, she had never been out of control like this.


    But today, she like a ferocious tiger, stretched out her sharpest ws and opened her bloody mouth,


    leaving no room for anything.


    "Shawn..." Lilian''s voice trembled, and she looked at Shawn with herst hope.


    "Go away." Norah growled.


    Shawn did not speak.


    Lilian slipped in her wheelchair and left in embarrassment under Norah''s angry eyesight.


    In the ward, Martin smiled happily, "The girl finally got angry once, and it''s for me, I''m really happy."


    "After I leave, what I worry most is the girl. You have to swear that no matter what happens in the


    future, you will take good care of her."


    "As for divorce, they haven''tpleted the formalities today. You still have to try to persuade them. My


    wish is that my grandson and granddaughter-inw will grow old and go hand in hand for the rest of


    their lives."


    "Okay, let Shawn in." Martin ordered.


    "Dad." Marty and Susan called him reluctantly at the same time.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t close my eyes until everything is done."


    Soon, Shawn came close to the bed.


    His eyes were red and wet.


    He stretched out his hand, held Martin''s hand tightly and summoned great courage to speak,


    "Grandpa, I''m here."


    "Then I''m not talking superfluous words. For you, I only one wish. Can you fulfill it?"


    "Grandpa, please."


    "After I leave, what I worry most is the girl. Don''t divorce, you have to take good care of her, and love


    her. Shawn, can you do it?"

 Chapter 44 grandpas gone

    Chapter 44 grandpa''s gone


    Chapter 44 grandpa''s gone


    "Ok."


    Shawn nodded, "I promise, Grandpa."


    "Good." Martin was happy and smiled happily. "Then I can set my mind at rest."


    "Please ask Norah toe in."


    Norah was thest toe in the room.


    At the door, she tried to wipe away her tears.


    She knew that grandpa wanted to see her smile face, and her tears were thest thing he want to see.


    So she must hold tears back. She couldn''t cry.


    Norah managed to put a smile on the face after controlling her mood and went over to Martin, shaking


    his hands.


    "Grandpa, I¡¯m here."


    Norah tried to control herself and kept telling himself to smile.


    She had to show the best position to grandpa to let grandpa be happy without any worries.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth to talk, she could not help shedding tears.


    "Norah, don''t cry, it is the naturalw for human beings to end with death. Each of us will finally go


    through this stage, but I''m the first one to be there. But I''m worry about you if I died."


    Norah hold his hands, shaking her head and said, "No, Grandpa, please don''t leave me. Please stay


    with me all the time."


    "We promise that I will hang out with you again. I haven''t fulfill my promise. How could you leave me


    alone?"


    Norah was crying almost out of breath, and she couldn''t take it.


    She even thought it was all a dream.


    When she woke up, the dream was over.


    "Honey, I know you''ve been upset about the reason that Shawn marry you. You think he didn''t really


    want to marry you, so you''re disappointed. But I wanted to tell you that the process sometimes doesn''t


    matter, as long as the results are good."


    "Do you always consider that the reason grandpa asked Shawn to marry you, is only to repay


    kindness?"


    Norah nodded. "Yes."


    She did have such thought.


    Martin shook his head and said, "Your mother saved me. So everyone thought I want to repay your


    mother''s kindness, in order to make myself feel at ease so let you two get married. But I have a


    thousand ways to do that. I can give you money, expensive cars, vis, shares and so on. But do you


    know why I chose this kind of way?"


    Norah shook her head and listened in silence.


    "Because only in this way can you be assured of a happy and good life, and only when you are tied


    together with Shawn can you be more secured."


    "Of course, I also have my selfishness. I have seen many kinds of girls in my tough life. You are the


    most suitable for Shawn. Lilian is not suitable for him at all. They will not be happy together, and the girl


    is not simple, with too much desires."


    "But Norah, you are different. You are kind and simple. You never want to fight."


    "Remember my words. Shawn one day will find out your merits, and he will change his mind, and fall in


    love with you. You will definitely have many cute babies. At that time remember to tell me and celebrate


    with me with a drink."


    Norah smiled, "Yes, grandpa. I will."


    Martin patted her hand and, with hisst breath, continued his words,


    "It may be a little hard now, but you are husband and wife, and you should work together in this life.


    You should share good times and bad times together. Trust me, you will have your happiness."


    "I built up the Lawson family from nothing. You may seldom hear me talk about grandma, who died


    many years ago. She is my love in my life. She is intelligent, elegant, smart and kind, and it is because


    of her support that I have could made the Lawson family so wealth and strong."


    "All these years, when she was there, I felt safe."


    "Butter, when our life was better, she was seriously ill. After all, I could not save her. It''s time to meet


    her and apany her after such a long and tough lingering time."


    Martin smiled gently.


    It was the first time Norah had seen such a spoiled and happy smile in grandpa''s eyes.


    "Grandpa, you must love grandma very much."


    "Yeah." Martin nodded earnestly, his mind racing away. "Yes, I love so much."


    "Grandpa is just like you, missing grandma so much, so I''m going to pursue my love, too. I feel very


    happy to be with grandma."


    With those words, Martin was very tired.


    Norah poured him a ss of water, and after drinking, grandpa closed his eyes and rested.


    Norah looked at his closed eyes and was suddenly afraid.


    But she didn''t have the gut to ask.


    Not even moved.


    Just wait there quietly.


    In an anxious mood.


    A few minutester, grandpa slowly opened his eyes again and spoke with difficulty, "Norah, I left a key


    to your mother. Use the key to open the second drawer. There are letters from me. I wrote down all the


    words there because I am so tired."


    "Ok, grandpa, I''ll read it when I get home."


    Norah nodded straightly, but tears still shed uncontrobly.


    "Norah, grandpa doesn''t feel bad. Don''t cry."


    "Ok." Norah quickly reached out his hand to wipe the tears on her face, " I won''t cry."


    "Grandpa, Norah has a secret to tell you, too."


    "Oh?" Martin was surprised.


    Norah leaned close to the Martin''s ear and said softly, "Grandpa, I have loved Shawn for many, many


    years, and I love him very much. Please don''t worry, I will keep our marriage."


    "And, " Norah put her hand on her stomach, with tender eyes and smiled brightly. "Grandpa, I''m


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    pregnant."


    Martin''s eyes lit up and he was very excited.


    Probably too excited, Martin''s lips trembled and he did not speak for a long time.


    But she could tell he was happy.


    Norah knew what he wanted to ask, grabbed his hand and exined earnestly, "It''s true, Grandpa.


    Norah didn''t lie to you. It''s been nearly two months."


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. I will listen to you, take care of the baby, and protect our family."


    "Good." Martin was so excited that it took him a long time to utter the word.


    After his delight, Martin drew a deep breath, looking exhausted.


    Norah knew that the moment was toe after all.


    The instrument made a loud noise and everyone rushed in.


    Grandpa smiled, looked at everyone, then dropped his hands and closed his eyes forever.


    He left with a smile on his face.


    The doctor tried hard to save him, but there was nothing he could do.


    Finally, the doctor announced the time of death.


    The doctor said grandpa had died peacefully, painlessly with content.


    But it could not make up for the sadness and emptiness in her heart.


    Norah sat there, motionless as a wooden figure.


    Her hands did not move.


    So did her body.


    She didn''t even blinked, like a sculpture.


    For a long time, she could not ept the fact.


    Until Susan hugged her, crying loudly, "Norah, my kid, please talk. Don''t frighten me."

 Chapter 45 Lets go home. I want to hold you to sleep

    Chapter 45 Let''s go home. I want to hold you to sleep


    Chapter 45 Let''s go home. I want to hold you to sleep


    A dayter, it was Martin''s funeral.


    The funeral house was of heavy and depressed aura. Many people came to the ceremony.


    Norah knelt in front of the funeral hall, quietly looking at grandpas picture.


    Martin said he don''t want her to cry.


    She really did not cry for that reason.


    The day of the burial, it rained heavily.


    The rain was pouring down.


    Norah, dressed in ck with a white flower pinned to her chest, stood in the crowd under a ck


    umbre.


    Through the huge rain curtain, she seemed to see Martin smiling at her.


    He said, "Norah, don''t cry. Grandpa loves to see your smile. Norah has the most beautiful smile."


    So, Norah tried to control her mood all the time.


    It wasn''t until all the guests had left that she dropped her umbre, stumbled over to Martin''s


    gravestone and fell to her knees.


    "Grandpa, I was good. I did my promise. I didn''t cry."


    "I really didn''t cry."


    Tears, just like a faucet flowing down.


    Norah suddenly thanked the heavy rain, because with the rain, no one could see her crying.


    But how could she not be sad?


    How could she not be sad?


    Shawn had been kneeling in front of grandpa''s gravestone, all wet in the rain, but still kneeling straight.


    No matter who tried to pull him, it didn''t work.


    He knelt, his resolute eyes fixed on the picture of his grandpa.


    Norah knew that he was ming himself and atoning for his sins.


    He felt that he had provoked grandpa, and that if not for him, grandpa might have been with them a


    little longer.


    "Shawn..." Norah stepped forward to pull him.


    But Shawn still firmly kneeling, didn''t move.


    "I''ll let Anthony send you back. You didn''t sleep these days, go back to have a good rest. Grandpa


    must wish you well."


    "You haven''t slept either. You need to have a rest." Norah looked at her lovingly.


    The rain washed down on the both, and they were wet.


    The rain ran madly down their hair and faces.


    "Shawn, grandpa wouldn''t want to see you like that. Get up and we''ll go home."


    Norah reached for him.


    Suddenly, Shawn stretched out his hand and held Norah in his arms.


    The next moment, Norah heard him crying. He buried his head in her neck and cried out bitterly.


    Although he had been trying to restrain himself, Norah still felt a violent trembling all over his body.


    Norah reached out and gently cradled his head in her arms.


    She always thought she was the one who felt the worst about grandpa''s death.


    But only now did she realize that she had been wrong.


    Shawn was the person who was the most sad.


    He was taught by grandpa since childhood. He learned from grandpa how to be a man and how to do


    business at his age when he began to understand things.


    It could be said that all his skills were taught by grandpa.


    Grandpa was there for him through all of his life.


    But now, grandpa left him, suddenly left his world.


    "It''s all my fault, right? I''m the one who killed grandpa."


    "He wouldn''t have left if I hadn''t pissed him off by insisting on divorce."


    Shawn whispered in a sad and low voice, his eyes red, full of red blood, and his legant and handsome


    appearance was also gone.


    Seeing this, Norah felt even more distressed.


    She reached out and hugged him closer. "Grandpa loves you so much. He won''t me you," she said


    softly.


    "Grandpa said he didn''t leave, he just went down to be with grandma."


    "Really?" He looked up, his dark eyes staring at her like those of a helpless child.


    Norah nodded, "Yes, grandpa told me himself."


    "The wind is so strong, I am so cold. Shawn, shall we go home?"


    Norah had just finished, but before an answer, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her abdomen.


    She knew all too well the tug and the pain.


    A bad feeling shed through her mind as she thought of the baby.


    "What happened?" Shawn noticed her abnormal.


    "Shawn, I..." She looked up at him nervously. "My stomach hurts."


    Shawn bent over, took her into his arms and strode toward her, "Don''t worry, we will go home right


    now."


    "Ok." Norah smiled and nodded her head with difficulty.


    But it''s really getting worse.


    On the car.


    Shawn ordered Anthony to turn the temperature of the car to the maximum.


    The warm air suddenly filled the whole car, and the heat flow came slowly.


    But even so, Norah still frowned and felt a pain in her abdomen.


    She was not afraid of pain.


    But she was afraid something would happen to the baby.


    She was afraid.


    So scared.


    "Shawn, I want to go to the hospital. Please send me to the hospital as soon as possible."


    "Ok, don''t worry. I won''t let you get hurt"


    Then Shawn hold her in his arms, gentlyforted her, "close your eyes and get asleep. I''ll wake you


    up if we arrive at the hospital."


    "Alright."


    The next moment, she felt warm from her stomach.


    Look down, Shawn''s hand was covering her abdomen, trying to warm her abdomen.


    Norah smiled on her pale face. With a smile on her face, she closed her eyes and fell asleep in his


    arms.


    Maybe she was so tired that she fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes.


    When she opened my eyes, she was already in the hospital.


    "You''re up?" Shawn put her on the bed, and then brought a pillow for her to lean on.


    Norah looked down and saw her cotton nightgown and looked up at him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Shawn answered directly, "your clothes are wet, which is easy to get sick so I change it."


    "You... You..." Norah looked at him and said, "How can you change my clothes?"


    "As your husband, I think I still have the right to change my wife''s clothes." Shawn said in a m


    manner.


    Wife?


    What a tender, intimate name.


    If her memory served her right, it was the first time he had said so since their marriage.


    "How do you feel? Does it still hurt? Is it better?"


    "Feel better. But it still hurts." Norah said.


    "Well, wait here. I''ll get the doctor."


    Think of the pregnant thing, Norah immediately said, "please still look for that doctorst time."


    "That doctor may not be avable." Shawn said.


    "It''s fine." Norah smiled and said, "I feel much better now. The doctor knows more about me and I like


    her, so I want her."


    "Alright."


    Fortunately, the doctor was in the office when Shawn passed.


    When she saw Norah in the room, she recognized her at once.


    The doctor responded quickly and immediately looked at Shawn,"Family members please wait outside


    for a while."


    After examination, the doctor looked at Norah and said, "There are some signs of abortion. Fortunately,


    the blood has stopped. These days, take antifetal medicine on time. If there is no bleeding, it is good.


    Once bleed,e to me at once."


    "Thanks, doctor."


    After the doctor left, Shawn walked in, "What did the doctor say?"


    "She gave me prescription medications. Nothing big." Norah said.


    "Good, I''ll ask Anthony to send you home."


    Shawn stepped toward the door to call Anthony.


    Norah immediately crawled out of bed, hugged him from behind, "Shawn, please don''t go."


    Shawn''s tall figure frozed immediately and asked incredulously, "Norah, how... ?"


    "I know, you want to go to grandpa''s cemetery to atone for your sins. Please don''t go, grandpa certainly


    don''t want you like that, please send me home?"


    "I haven''t slept in days. I''m so sleepy. I can''t sleep without you holding me."

 Chapter 46 Can we please not get divorced？

    Chapter 46 Can we please not get divorced£¿


    Chapter 46 Can we please not get divorced


    Norah hugged him tightly around his waist and pressed her head against his back.


    Felt the temperature, Shawn''s body became stiff.


    He moved his fingers, and finally said, "Okay."


    A gentle syble.


    Although it was so simple, Norah was already very happy and satisfied.


    Back home, Shawn prepared the hot water in the bathtub for Norah, so as to let her take a nice bath.


    It''s raining so heavy today. They''ve been in the rain for hours. If they didn''t get rid of the cold, they were


    likely to catch another coldter.


    Soaking in the bath, Norah did feel a lot warmer.


    There was a tinge of colour in her face, not as pale as before.


    While Shawn took a bath, she immediately took the antiabortifacient with hot water.


    Then go to bed and sleep.


    Sleepy.


    She was o sleepy.


    Shawn went to the bed after taking a shower, and want to call her, only found that she had fallen asleep


    on the bed.


    "Little liar!"


    He reached out his hand and touched Norah''s hair, his eyes full of gentleness.


    She pretended to be poor that she could not sleep without him, but she fell asleep in an instant.


    After four days of no sleep, Shawny down beside her and fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes.


    In the middle of the night, in a daze, Norah felt a warm wall.


    She smiled and turned back to sleep again.


    Both slept tightly that night.


    When woke up, it was ten o ''clock.


    The sunlight outside the window was strong, through the window, dazzling.


    Norah then turned to the other side but just at that moment her eyes directly looked into Shawn''s eyes.


    His eyes, as always, were dark and deep.


    Norah immediately lowered her eyelids and lowered her head.


    There were so much matters these days.


    If it hadn''t been for grandpa''s sudden death, they would have divorced and beplete


    strangers.


    They were lying in the same bed, looking at each other.


    It was ironic.


    "Who said that she couldn''t fall asleep without hugging me, and then someone falls asleep when I get


    out of the bathroom?" Shawn took the lead to talk.


    Norah raised her head and felt more embarrassed, "I''m sorry, I''m so sleepy. I fell asleep as soon as I


    got into bed."


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "Yes."


    Shawn lifted the quilt and got up. He opened the wardrobe and took a beige dress and put it on the


    bed.


    Norah was a bit stunned. In her memory it was the first time in two years of marriage that he had


    offered to bring her clothes, except, of course, the nightgown.


    "Get up and have something. You are weak. You must have breakfast."


    "Well."


    Norah nodded and took the clothes and quickly put them on.


    After washing, they went side by side to the dining room.


    In the dining room, breakfast was ready, full of her favorite foods.


    Looking at those breakfast, Norah''s mind went back to the day he asked for divorce.


    That day was so much like today.


    The thought of the tone in which he spoke of divorce still filled her heart with bitterness and pain.


    The table was very quiet, even the sounds of chopsticks and spoons were almost easy to hear.


    They both had their breakfast slowly, and neither said a word.


    However, they ate very slowly in a tacit way.


    Norah ate a bowl of soup for nearly ten minutes.


    Atst, when there was nothing left on the table, they looked up at each other.


    "Shawn..."


    "Norah..."


    Both of them spoke at the same time.


    "You go first!"Norah said.


    As on that day, she gave Shawn the chance to speak first.


    Although there was grandpa''s will, but if he still insists on divorce, she will not force him and will


    cooperate with him to do divorce procedures.


    Frowned, Shawn looked at her, "This time, you first."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Well, after you."


    "OK." Norah nodded.


    She clenched her fists, covered with sweat that almost soaked her entire palm.


    She did not know how to open her mouth as words kept staying in her throats.


    Finally, she closed her eyes, without any considerations, directly said it loud, "I want to say, if you


    agree, can we not get divorce?"


    "I regret. I don''t want a divorce."


    Norah added.


    After that, she felt as if the world had stopped.


    The whole living room, was quiet, full of suffocation.


    She held her breath and waited carefully for the answer.


    She look up and saw Shawn''s eyebrows still wrinkle.


    She pinched the palm of her hand and immediately said, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have the thought."


    "If you insist on divorced, we will go now.I have prepared the certificates."


    Then Norah got up and went upstairs to get the certificates.


    But the moment she walked upstairs, suddenly her hands were tightened, and the next moment she


    was drawn into a warm embrace.


    Shawn directly hugged her from behind, his beautiful chin lightly resting on her shoulder.


    His scent all of a sudden covered her.


    She took a breath, and his smell filled her breath.


    Norah''s heart was beating wildly. She couldn''t help.


    After a long while, she asked, "What do you mean?", trembling.


    "Shawn, this is not funny."


    Holding her closer, Shawn''s deep voice came in her ear, "Norah, I am the one who should say sorry."


    "Yes."


    "What?" Norah asked suspiciously.


    Shawn turned her body, look at her gently, "You just asked me, can we not get divorce? Yes. I said


    yes."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "What... What?" This time, Norah was surprised and unexpected.


    She stood there,pletely transfixed.


    Her mind went nk for a while, and she was stunned.


    Shawn stretched out his hand and held her in his arms. His pleasant voice came into her ears and he


    clearly told her, "Yes. I decided not to divorce after thoughts. Let''s live our life together in the future."


    "Is it because of grandpa?


    "It doesn''t matter what the reason is. The important thing is that we''re together."


    His attitude of avoidance told everything.


    Taking a deep breath, Norah looked up at him. "Well."


    As for Lilian, the name suddenly seemed to be a taboo.


    She didn''t mention it. Neither did Shawn.


    At this time, Shawn''s phone rang.


    After answering the phone, he came over and took the initiative to say, "It is Lily."


    "Are you going to see her?"


    "Well, yes. I need to clear things up with her."


    "Ok." Norah nodded.


    Shawn went out, Norah looked at his back more and more distant, more and more blurred.


    In fact, she would like to ask, since he made the decision not to divorce, will he break up with Lilian?


    Where would you go in the future?

 Chapter 47 Break up with Lilian

    Chapter 47 Break up with Lilian


    Chapter 47 Break up with Lilian


    Although, she wanted to secure their marriage because of grandpa''sst wish, and protect their family.


    But since he determined to keep this marriage going, she certainly didn''t want it to be just an empty


    shell.


    She could put up with him keeping their marriage because of grandpa, or she could ept that he


    didn''t love her, but...


    She had no way to ept during their marriage, Shawn and Lilian were also together.


    If so, who was she?


    Soon after Shawn left, Norah received a phone call from Vivian.


    "Norah , I''m back. Want to get a cup of coffee in the usual coffee store?"


    "Really? Didn''t you finish shooting next month?" Norah was surprised.


    "It was, but the leading man got injured during a hanging scene, so it will be a while before we can


    continue filming."


    Vivian was currently the most popr star, but also Norah''s best friend.


    Of course Norah was happy to have her back.


    After preparation, Norah immediately set off for the coffee shop they used to go to.


    The cafe was close to Shawn''s office.


    Located in the most prosperous ce of the whole city with high rents, but have to say, it wasrge


    with luxurious decoration, elegant enough.


    Most importantly, the hand-ground coffee was excellent, and both of Norah and Vivian liked the taste of


    that shop.


    Because of the identity of Vivian, Norah deliberately picked a rtively hidden ce.


    She arrived first and ordered her first cappino.


    Then she ordered herself a ss of water.


    When Norah saw Vivian after a half year, Norah almost couldn''t recognize her, "Vivian, is it really you?"


    Vivian understood she''s talking about her suntanned skin, said with a pity, "god, it''s really so obvious?"


    "Well." Norah took a sip of water and nodded. "It couldn''t be more obvious."


    "It''s a waste of all the sunscreen and BB creams I put on every day. My delicate skin still get a tan, but


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the sun is so toxic over there and I''m running outside every day. No wonder I get tanned."


    "It''s all right." Norah smiled tofort, "even if you are suntanned, you still are the most beautiful star,


    kill everything in the industry."


    "Ha-ha, that''s crazy, but I love your rainbow fart."


    Then theyughed.


    Vivian drank coffee, and then found that Norah drink water rather than coffee.


    "What''s wrong? Norah. Are you pregnant?" Vivian guessed, surprised.


    "Yes, I am." Norah nodded calmly.


    She answered without any hesitation.


    Since Vivian asked, she never tried to hide it from her.


    Now Vivian waspletely shocked.


    For a long time, she recovered and looked at Norah in disbelief. "Norah, you are telling the truth? You


    are really pregnant?"


    "Do I look like I''m lying? I even gave up my favorite coffee."


    Norah bowed her head and looked at the cup of water in front of her.


    Now Vivian finally ensured that Norah was really pregnant.


    Then, she began to scold, "Shawn, son of a bitch, he want to divorce you even if you are pregnant."


    "How do you know we''re getting a divorce?" Norah was surprised.


    "Of course I know. There are no imprable walls."


    Thinking about it, Norah knew something, "Did Ivan told you that?"


    After her words, Vivian was excited, "what a good day, that bitch is here."


    "What?"


    "Shawn." Vivian said angrily.


    Norah did not react until she heard Lilian''s familiar voice of "Shawn".


    She turn around, and immediately saw Shawn and Lilian.


    Lilian wore a long white dress, with a gentle smile, brilliant and bright, just like an intellectual and


    elegant beauty.


    She ordered coffee, took a cup for herself, and handed another cup to Shawn.


    Shawn took the cup and pushed Lilian to elsewhere in the corner.


    "Shawn, I''m so happy that you ask me out today. I heard about your grandpa. I''m sorry for your loss.


    Since you asked me out, does it mean you have already made your decision?" Lilian smiles with a


    harmless face.


    Shawn drank a big mouthful of coffee, which seemed particrly bitter rather than the mellow and rich


    vor today.


    Vivian watched this and couldn''t help get up to rush over.


    Norah grabbed her hand.


    "Norah, they all dare to date openly in front of you. I have to teach them a lesson." Vivian said angrily.


    "Wait. They are going to break up today." Norah exined.


    "Break up? What''s going on?"


    "Grandpa''s departure is a blew to Shawn and we decided not get divorce and work on our marriage."


    Vivian immediately grasped Norah''s hand and asked with concern, "Norah, you really made up your


    mind to be with a man who does not love you to keep this marriage?"


    Tears filled her eyes.


    Norah looked up and blinked.


    Then she took a deep breath and looked at Vivian. "Well, I''ve decided. I want to try again."


    "We made a deal for three years, and we also have thest year, and I wanted to give us another


    chance."


    "If after a year, he still doesn''t have any feelings for me, no matter how painful it is, I will give up."


    Vivian looked at her, very distressed.


    Half a day could she spit out a word only, " you are silly, is he worth it for you to do so?"


    "It may not be worth it, but even if I give up, I also want to give myself a thorough reason, and..."


    Norah''s hands on her stomach and her eyes soft, "We have a baby. I want to give the baby a chance to


    have aplete family."


    Looking at the eyes of Norah, Vivian understood everything.


    She stopped.


    Because in many ways, they were the same.


    Even if knowing that it was not worthy, and like a moth to the me.


    But there was no turning back until she hit the south wall and got his head broken and bleeding.


    Over there, Lilian noticed Shawn kept drinking coffee.


    Within three minutes, he had finished his cup of coffee.


    Finally she could not help asking, "Shawn, are you going to tell me something important?"


    Grandpa was gone, and he and Norah should get a divorce.


    Since Shawn asked her out today, he must want to proposal to her.


    He must be nervous right now, very nervous, that was why he drank a whole cup of coffee at once.


    Lilian understood in this way naturally.


    Until Shawn opened his mouth, "I did have something very important to tell you personally."


    "Well, go on." Lilian looked at him with anticipation and excitement in her eyes.


    "Lily, I think we need to call it a quit, and find a good man to marry."


    "What?" Lilian unbelievably raised her head,pletely stunned, "Shawn, what are you talking about?


    I don''t understand."

 Chapter 48 You wont be happy

    Chapter 48 You won''t be happy


    Chapter 48 You won''t be happy


    Lilian shook her head and bit her lip.


    Tears sheded down her cheeks. She looked at Shawn with a pitiful appearance.


    Every man would felt guilty if seeing her face.


    "I''m sorry, Lily. I let you down."


    "Since you know that, why break up with me. I want to know the reason. I will not break up with you full


    of doubts."


    Shawn looked at her, and felt sorry.


    Lilian wiped her tears, grabbed Shawn''s hand, "Tell me the reason. I should know that."


    "Do you really have to know?


    "Yes."


    Sighed, Shawn opened his mouth, heartbroken, "Grandpa''s death was actually my fault. Although he


    died of liver cancer, but that day if I had not insisted on divorce, to disobey him, he would not have


    died."


    "Lily, I have let you and grandpa down. Norah is now my wife. I can''t let her down any more."


    "No." Lilian shakes her head crazily, "Shawn, we should not going on like that."


    "Grandpa didn''t leave because of you. You can''t take all the responsibility on yourself. I''ll be distressed


    if you do that. You have only responsibility for Norah. There is no love at all. Reluctantbination


    won''t make you happy ."


    "I''m the one you love. I''m the one you want to spend your life with. Please don''t break up with me."


    Lilian cried, more and more sad.


    Her tears were like broken beads.


    Her eyes were red and swollen.


    Finally, Shawn could not help stretching out his hand to wipe the tears on her face with pity, "Lily, stop. I


    made up my mind."


    ''You can choose to go abroad, as before, and never see me again; or you can stay here. But from now


    on, I''m just Norah''s husband. I have nothing to do with you."


    "You have to do this?" Lilian desperately shook her head, "No, I don''t want this."


    "I don''t want to leave you, and I don''t want to be a stranger with you."


    "My words are finished. Norah is still waiting for me at home. I should go first."


    Shawn got up, turned and left without mercy.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise behind him.


    "Ah... ah, it''s hot, it hurts."


    The next moment came Lilian''s voice.


    Yeah, she knocked over the coffee.


    On purpose.


    The reason was very simple, of course, in order to retain Shawn.


    Shawn kept walking, managing to control himself to go back.


    Lilian couldn''t believe. She raised voice, shout again, "I get hurt. Shawn, you really don''t care about


    me?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Are you really going to leave me alone?"


    Listening to her despairing cry, Shawn ''s heart finally was softened.


    He turned and walked over to Lilian.


    Lilian saw hime over, suddenly in a joy, seized the opportunity to immediately hug Shawn.


    "Shawn, don''t go, please?


    "I love you. I really love you for many years. You are my only love. You really want to leave me, and let


    me marry another man?"


    "I know you feel guilty, and I understand your difort and self-reproach, but guilt is not love. You


    have no love for Norah."


    Shawn''s voice was deep and serious, "Lily, let me go."


    "No, I won''t. Shawn. I love you, I will never let go of you."


    Lilian held his waist and cried like a tearful person.


    "I just made it very clear that Norah is my wife, and I will not allow you disparage her in any way."


    Finishing his word, he loosed Lilian''s fingers one by one.


    Lilian was reluctant to loose.


    But how can her strengthpared with Shawn''s strength.


    In two minutes, her handpletely loose down from Shawn.


    This time Shawn walked straight ahead without looking at her.


    Lilian slided her wheelchair to chase up.


    Suddenly, the wheelchair was stopped.


    She looked up and saw an extremely hot woman in sunsses and ck jeans blocking the wheels of


    her wheelchair.


    "Excuse me." Lilian was domineering and demanding.


    "Sorry, I really can''t."


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you blocking me?"


    Vivian turned her body towards and looked at Shawn and Norah, "See? They''re married, legally


    licensed, legally married, and you''re just a clown."


    "Miss Fountain, it''s good to have a little self-knowledge. You''ll only look cheap if you keep pestering like


    this."


    Seeing the scene, Lilian immediately pinched fists, mercilessly bite the lip.


    Norah.


    All because of her.


    All because of her.


    If it wasn''t for her, she and Shawn would have been together and had a couple of babies.


    Seeing Norah, Shawn was very surprised.


    "Vivian came back from filming and asked me to have coffee here. I didn''t expect to run into you."


    Norah exined easily in one sentence.


    "Like the coffee here?" Shawn asked.


    "Hand-ground, good texture, rich vor." Norah answered truthfully.


    Shawn took her hand and walked straight to the service desk. Then he turned to her and asked, "What


    vor do you like?"


    "Cappino!"


    It was the smell both she and Vivian liked.


    Shawn slid the phone open, fixed it on an interface, and handed it to the clerk, "Please write down this


    address, and send a cup of freshly ground cappino and some snacks every day to this address."


    Norah waspletely surprised and hurriedly stopped Shawn, "They don''t have delivery service."


    "Well, no, but I''m the exception." Shawn said with confidence.


    "Why?"


    "Because I asked Anthony to run this store ."


    Norah was stunned for a moment and then realized that he was the big boss of the shop.


    No wonder he was so confident.


    After buying coffee, they walked to the door.


    Norah noticed, from beginning to end, Shawn did not look at Lilian.


    She stopped and looked at Shawn, "Although you don''t say it, I know you can''t let her go. Shawn, you


    still have a chance to consider, I don''t want to force you."


    "I''ll give you five minutes. If you meet me at the door in five minutes, we''ll still be husband and wife. If


    you don''te, I will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow with my certificate to get divorce with


    you."


    She gave him the final choice.


    She wanted him to think it through and not just act on impulse.


    Then Norah walked out the door alone.


    But as soon as she took her steps, the next moment, she felt her palms warm.


    Look down, Shawn held her hand, eyes firmly at her, "No need to consider any more. I have already


    considered."

 Chapter 49 Lets Bet Who Will Shawn Choose

    Chapter 49 Let''s Bet Who Will Shawn Choose


    Chapter 49 Let''s Bet Who Will Shawn Choose?


    Although she knows that he chooses her not out of love, Norah''s heart can''t help thumping.


    Thank you, Shawn, for your decisiveness.


    And thank you for not hesitating.


    Probably because of the pregnancy, Norah falls asleep fast on the way back.


    Shawn stretches out his arms and sps her head into the bosom, "Sleep for a while if you feel


    sleepy."


    "Okay."


    Norah nestles against his chests obediently and closes her eyes.


    Outwardly she seems calm.


    But only she knows that her mind is in turmoil.


    She doesn''t know whether her decision made today is right or wrong?


    Nor does she know if he can really forget Lilian.


    But just like what she said to Vivian, she wants to make efforts one more time for the baby. She wants


    to make efforts for thest time.


    "Shawn, Shawn, I''ve given you everything I have. I hope that you won''t let me lose the bet." She says


    silently in the heart.


    ...


    Norah knows that Lilian will definitely not sit tight.


    She has guessed that Lilian would definitely find her.


    But she doesn''t expect that ites so fast.


    "Norah, let''s meet!" When Lilian calls her, she is straight to the point.


    "If you find me to persuade me to divorce, then you don''t have to. Shawn has already made it clear to


    you. There is no need for me to repeat it."


    "You''re wrong, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to invite you for tea."


    Lilian''s reply is indeed out of Norah''s expectation.


    "I''m not free." Norah refuses outright.


    "I''m at the cafe where we metst time. If you don''te, I wille to find you in person. It'' up to


    you."


    Norah is speechless. She can only change the clothes and then takes a taxi.


    When she arrives, Lilian has already ordered coffee.


    She drinks coffee and smiles softly. She looks not like a woman who just lost out in love at all. On the


    contrary, she has a fine colour in her cheeks and smiles charmingly.


    Norah can''t figure out what on earth does she want to do. So she can only raise her vignce.


    As soon as she sits down, Lilian hands over an envelope.


    "Open it and see." She says with a smile.


    Norah holds the envelope. The material of the things inside is hard. And she feels very familiar when


    touching it.


    She has already guessed that there should be photos inside.


    If she guesses correctly, there must be photos of Lilian and Shawn taken when they were together.


    Although she has long known that they were in love and that they were boyfriend and girlfriend. She


    has also heard a lot of their sweet love stories from outsiders.


    However, it''s one thing to hear about something.


    It''s another thing when everything is visible before Norah''s eyes.


    She admits that she is not calm.


    She is unhappy and jealous.


    However, she can''t give in. And she can''t let Lilian see the fear in her heart.


    Norah raises her head with a faint smile, and then pushes the envelope to the front of Lilian, "No need.


    I''ve already guessed it."


    "Since you''ve guessed it, why don''t you dare to open the envelope? Norah, you are afraid." Lilian looks


    straight into her eyes and says confidently.


    "Are you joking? Why should I be afraid."


    "Now that you''re not afraid, please open it. Norah, let me see your courage."


    Norah admits that she is enraged.


    Besides, she suddenly wants to see those pictures crazily.


    She wants to see how they fell in love with each other in the past, and how unforgettable it is that


    Shawn can never forget her.


    "Okay, I''ll open it."


    Taking a deep breath, Norah tears open the envelope trying hard to control her shaking hands, and


    pours out the photos inside.


    There are a lot of photos. A thick stack of photos.


    Photos scatter around the floor after being poured out. When she lowers her head, she sees those


    pictures of Lilian and Shawn taken when they were together.


    They were very young at that time. Both of them were wearing school uniforms.


    There are photos in which they were standing side by side.


    There are photos in which they were looking at each other and smiling softly.


    There are photos in which they were sitting in the library and reading books together.


    There is even a photo in which Lilian was standing on tiptoe and kissing Shawn under the sunlight.


    It turns out that there are so many memories and sweet things between them.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "If these are not enough, I have more at home."


    "Norah, you''ve already known that why Shawn didn''t get divorced with you. I know you are very


    satisfied now, but so what? Does he love you? Will a marriage without love be happy?"


    "No matter how many times he rejects me, I know that I will always have a ce in his heart. It is


    impossible for him topletely abandon me."


    Almost. Really almost. Norah is defeated by Lilian''s words.


    She is very sad and heartbroken.


    She is sad that she didn''t know him when he was young.


    She is sad that he fell in love with someone else in the past.


    But she has to be more sensible, doesn''t she?


    No one can change things in their youth. And there is no undo button in the world.


    Taking a breath, Norah looks at Lilian again. Her eyes be clear and confident, "What if everything


    you said is true? It is all over. Lilian, you have lost him."


    "Now, he''s my husband. I''m his wife. And that''s all I need to know."


    "Really?" Lilian sneers, "Norah, do you dare to bet with me?"


    "How to bet?"


    It seems Norah is possessed by ghosts. She agrees.


    Hearing that she takes on the challenge, Lilian smiles confidently.


    "You call Shawn now and ask him toe here. You will know the answer in five minutes."


    "Okay."


    Norah does so. She sends Shawn a message.


    He quickly replys, "Okay."


    At this time, Lilian beckons to and looks at the waiter, "Please give me a fruit knife."


    After she gets the fruit knife, Lilian cuts her hand without hesitation.


    Instantly, blood gushes from her hand.


    Soon, there is blood all over Lilian''s entire hand.


    Then, she hands the knife to Norah, "You cut yourself too. I want to see if Shawn will carry you to the


    hospital or me?"


    Norah takes over the knife. She almost uses it to cut her wrist.


    She admits that she is shaken. She also wants to know.


    She doesn''t want too much. A little care is enough.


    However, at the moment when the icy de gets close to her skin, she suddenly wakes up.


    Throwing down the knife, she looks at Lilian coldly, "I won''t y such a boring game with you. If you


    want to y, y on your own."


    "Heh..." Lilian sneers, "Norah, ultimately you''re afraid. You don''t dare. Behaving like this, how dare you


    say that you love him."


    "I love him. But I won''t use self-harm to gain his sympathy. And it''s only sympathy, not love."


    Lilianughs at her innocence, "If a man has no sympathy for a woman, how could it be possible that


    he loves her?"


    At this moment, Shawn steps into the cafe.


    Lilian looks at Norah, "He''s here. I''ve said that you would lose. Just wait."


    She only feels that each step Shawn takes is on her heart. She is nervous, panicked, and even scared.


    Norah''s heart is suddenly in her mouth.

 Chapter 50 Norah Is Angry, Coax Her

    Chapter 50 Norah Is Angry, Coax Her


    Chapter 50 Norah Is Angry, Coax Her


    "Shawn, you are here."


    As soon as she sees him, Lilian immediately softens her voice and speaks pitifully.


    Her hand is on the table with red blood gushing out.


    So Shawn notices it at a nce.


    He walks over, directly grabs Lilian''s hand, and asks nervously, "How did you get injured?"


    Lilian doesn''t speak and just pretends to be pitiful.


    It seems that she is greatly wronged.


    "Give me a silk belt." Shawn beckons and orders.


    Soon, the waiter brings a silk belt and hands it to him respectfully.


    Shawn bends down and wraps it around Lilian''s wrist with his slender fingers holding the silk belt.


    He has the back of his slender figure towards Norah. Norah can not see the expression on his face.


    But she can imagine it.


    He must be very anxious and nervous.


    As for her, she''s like the air at the moment,pletely ignored by Shawn.


    She loses.


    She suffers a crushing defeat.


    Without the courage to stay longer. Norah gets up and leaves the cafe.


    She doesn''t know when it became windy outside. The wind is howling.


    Even the sky bes sullen. It seems that the ck clouds are going to nket the entire city.


    It''s very cold.


    Looking at the dark sky, Norah can''t help shuddering.


    She crosses her arms tightly and takes out her phone, preparing to book a ride to the home.


    The driver arrives. She is about to gets in.


    Suddenly, she feels a weight against her body.


    She turns around. Shawn has already stood behind


    her, using his coat to cover her.


    Why did hee out?


    Didn''t he just feel inseparable from Lilian and feel so distressed?


    "Why didn''t you say anything when you got out?" Shawn looks at her with a deep and gentle voice.


    He behaves as if the man who worried about his first love just now is not him.


    It seems that the person who did the wrong thing is not him but her.


    "You two were lovey-dovey. I was embarrassed to disturb." Norah says.


    At this time, therees the voice of the driver from the taxi, "Beauty, do you want to get in the car or


    not? Don''t waste my time."


    Norah is about to say, "Yes." Shawn closes the door ahead of her. He says to the driver, "No."


    "Why don''t you tell me earlier if you don''t want to take a taxi? Isn''t this a loss of my earnings?"


    "Your digital charging ount." Shawn''s words are concise and to the point.


    The driver immediately hands it out. Shawn scans it and directly transfers 20 yuan. After the driver


    hears the reminder of payment sess, he immediately smiles.


    Before leaving, he doesn''t forget to mediate the conflict, "Beauty, your husband is good to you. Don''t be


    angry. You are husband and wife. Lover''s quarrels are soon mended."


    After saying all this, the driver steps on the elerator and disappears into the traffic flow.


    Norah looks at the vanishing car angrily.


    She lowers her head without looking at Shawn, and then kicks the stone on the ground with her tiptoe,


    "You drove the taxi away. How can I get back?"


    After she finishes speaking, her hands is suddenly warmed.


    The next moment, her soft and tender hands are held in the palms of Shawn.


    "It''s windy. Are you cold?"


    "I''m not cold." Norah says.


    Then she takes off the coat on her back and directly throws it to Shawn.


    "Are you angry?" He looks at her and asks with deep eyes.


    Norah turns around and deliberately ignores him.


    Shawn turns around in her direction until he is face to face with her.


    Certainly Norah won''t forgive him easily. She keeps silent and continues to ignore him.


    Shawn also notices this. He doesn''t force her, but puts his coat over Norah again.


    Norah stretches out her hands and is about to throw the coat down again. Shawn puts it back again. At


    the same time, he says seriously, "It''s windy. Wear it. Don''t catch a cold."


    "Your hands are as cold as ice cubes. And you said you were not cold."


    He continues to hold her hands in his palms, warming them carefully.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Norah wants to draw back her hands. But Shawn holds her hands tightly. Norah tries several times but


    fails. She can only let him hold them.


    At this time, Lilianes out pushing the wheelchair.


    Seeing Shawn, she crys again and looks very weak.


    "Shawn, are you going to leave me alone?"


    "President Lawson." At this moment, Anthony runs over gasping.


    Shawn takes a nce at Lilian and orders coldly, "Send her to the hospital to treat the wound."


    "Okay, President Lawson."


    "No. I don''t want him to take me there." Lilian instinctively refuses.


    But Anthony''s speed is absolutely high. He immediately pushes Lilian''s wheelchair to the underground


    garage.


    After they leave, Shawn looks at Norah and exins, "You are a medical student, so you should know


    that the ce where she cuts is an artery. And it will be very dangerous if the blood keeps gushing."


    "That''s why I bandaged her."


    "Oh!" Norah says coolly.


    She really didn''t notice the injured part of Lilian''s hand just now.


    If the artery is cut, it is indeed very dangerous.


    "Do you feel better now and forgive me?" Shawn asks expectantly.


    "No."


    Norah answers decisively and simply.


    The wind outside is getting stronger.


    The trees are blown down and the leaves are trembling wildly. The clothes of pedestrians are lifted by


    the strong wind, and they could hardly keep them warm.


    Norah feels that her palms are much warmer. Her whole body is tightly wrapped by Shawn''s coat which


    covers to her ankles and the high boots she wears.


    Turning around again, Shawn only wears a casual top and a pair of gray pants. The tip of his nose is


    red with cold and the colour drains from his handsome face.


    Norah finally feels sorry and says forwardly, "Let''s go back."


    "Okay."


    Shawn immediately takes her hand and walks to the underground garage naturally.


    When the driver sees Shawn, he immediately gets off the car and opens the door actively, "President


    Lawson."


    "That''s all for today. You can go back."


    "Okay."


    Norah looks at the back of the driver who''s leaving. Then she turns around to look at Shawn, "How can


    we get back?"


    Shawn opens the door of the passenger seat, pushes Norah''s small body in, and then sits in the


    driver''s seat.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Didn''t you just say that I drove your driver away? Miss Norah, are you satisfied with this handsome


    driver?"


    "Handsome? Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    After she finishes speaking, Norah suddenly feels that Shawn is bending toward her.


    His face is getting closer and closer to her.


    The tip of his nose is about to touch hers.


    Norah puts her hands on the two sides of the seat, holding the breath nervously. Suddenly she doesn''t


    dare to move.


    What does he want to do?


    At this moment, Norah is thinking about this question only.


    With such a close distance and such an intimate posture, Norah can''t help imagining.


    Is he going to kiss her?


    Is he really going to kiss her?


    When Shawn''s lips slide over the tip of Norah''s nose, she closes her eyes nervously.

 Chapter 51 There Will Be A Kiss If Its Wanted

    Chapter 51 There Will Be A Kiss If It''s Wanted


    Chapter 51 There Will Be A Kiss If It''s Wanted


    She admitted that she is nervous.


    Very very nervous.


    She also admitted that she still can''t help having expectations.


    Especially when his lips were getting closer and closer to her, she really had the urge to kiss him.


    But she has waited for one minute.


    The expected kiss doesn''te.


    With a click, Shawn''s deep and sexy voice says in her ear, "Fastened. You should develop the


    awareness of fastening the safe belt on your own in the future."


    It turned out to be helping her fasten the safe belt.


    Stupid. She thought too much.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    So embarrassing.


    Norah''s face suddenly blushes.


    She lowered her head, not even daring to open her eyes.


    "It''s humiliated. Norah. Norah. What are you thinking about!"


    At the moment she lowered her head, she has alreadyughed at herself slightly eight hundred times.


    Even worse, the seat belt is already fastened. Shawn doesn''t leave, but stays still, encircling her as


    before.


    His breath was like a nketing her tightly.


    Norah already felt very humiliated. She only hoped that he can return to his seat quickly.


    However, what happens next is what she is afraid of.


    "Did you think I was going to kiss you?" Shawn said into her ears in a soft tone. His voice was like a


    feather making her heart beat fast.


    Turmoil.


    Her mind waspletely in turmoil.


    Why didn''t she know that he is so attractive before?


    "No."


    Norah closes her eyes. Certainly she refuses to admit it.


    It is already humiliated enough. She doesn''t want to be more humiliated.


    "I really didn''t want just now. I just fastened your seat belt."


    Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and lifts Norah''s chin with his cold slender finger. His deep eyes


    falls at her face seriously.


    Seeing her eyes closed and her long eyshes fluttering like a fan, Shawn can''t hold himself back any


    more. He directly lowers his head and kisses Norah''s lips.


    When Norah is aware of what will happen, she already felt that something soft touches her lips.


    It is as soft as cotton candy.


    His lips are cold at first and bring some coolness.


    But soon, they be warm.


    When all the consciousness is recovered, Norah seems to be a fool standing there motionless.


    Her hands are still put on the seat in dismay. She doesn''t know how to move nor where to put them.


    She is so nervous that her palms are sweaty and wet.


    There is a buzzing sound in her head. It takes a while for her to react. Her eyes widen. And she says


    nkly, "Didn''t you just say that you didn''t want to... kiss me?"


    However, before she finishes her words, her lips are all swallowed by Shawn.


    The next moment, he holds the back of her head with his hand, and strongly presses her against him.


    Norah is unable to think, so she can only follow his lead obediently.


    In the end, both of them gasp for breath.


    Shawn presses his forehead against hers, andughs in a sexy voice, "I didn''t want at first, but I really


    wanted just now."


    "I didn''t wrong myself. Since I wanted it, I did it."


    So, is this an exnation?


    Five minutester, the car is moving steadily on the road.


    Shawn holds the steering wheel with his slender and clean fingers. The temperature in the car has


    already gone up. He rolls up his sleeves showing a small part of his vigorous and strong skin, which


    looks super sexy and attractive.


    He drives in a rxed manner with sophisticated skills and a natural posture.


    It is as if everything just happened never happened.


    But Norah is different. Her breathe is still a little bit short.


    If there aren''t the remaining warmth and smell on her lips, she will even suspect that everything just


    happened is a dream.


    Her mind was in turmoil.


    Until now, her brain was in buzz and she is still thinking that Shawn should kiss her?


    But why did he kiss her?


    Was it because of love?


    Obviously not.


    After thinking it over and over again, Norah thinks that there is only one answer, a man''s


    possessiveness and impulsiveness.


    Just impulsiveness.


    She can''t think too much.


    After sending Norah home, Shawn goes back to thepany.


    Just waking up from a nap, Norah finds that there are more than ten missed calls on her phone.


    And they are all from the same person, Kelvin Dulin.


    That person is her father.


    She doesn''t have to guess Kelvin''s intention of finding her. He will only find her to ask for money.


    When Norah is upset, Kelvin''s calles again.


    She doesn''t want to answer the phone.


    She just presses the hang up button.


    After doing this several times, Norah really has no patience. She picks up the phone and roars, "Don''t


    call me again. I''ve said that I don''t have money."


    "My sweet daughter, you finally answers Dad''s call. Of course Dad knows that you are a student and


    don''t have money. You don''t have but my good son-inw has!"


    "Sweet daughter, Dad begs you to tell Shawn and ask him to lend me a little money."


    "Lend? A little?" Norah holds the phone angrily, "Do you have the nerve to say that you are borrowing


    money?"


    For the baby, she tries hard to control her temper, "Okay. Since it''s borrowing money, please calcte


    the ount of money the Lawson family has lent you over these years, and repay it all. After you pay it


    off, you cane to talk about borrowing money again."


    These words directly irritate Kelvin.


    "Norah, you are a ungrateful person. Are you my daughter? Your husband is so rich. Any his business


    deal is worth tens of millions. Is there any problem that I ask for around four hundred thousand


    dors?"


    "Seeing other people''s sons-inw, they either buy luxury cars and mansions for or gives money to


    their parents-inw, making them live avish life. I''m the only one who lives like a beggar and is


    "Kelvin, how do you have the nerve to say that. the Lawson family has given you enough money to buy


    many mansions over the years. It''s all because you never change yourself and gambled it all away. As I


    have said, I''ll never give one cent to you if you are going to gamble it away."


    "It''s no use calling again. I don''t have any money."


    After speaking, Norah hangs up the phone directly.


    When she got a call again, it was ten minutester.


    It was a call from an unfamiliar number. Norah never answers such calls, so she hangs it up.


    But she didn''t expect that this person is very persistent. He kept calling several times.


    In the end, she guessed that it might be a call from a debtor. So she picked it up very carefully,


    "Hello..."


    "Hello, are you Miss Norah?" Unexpectedly, the voice from the other end of the line is very polite.


    "Yes, I am."


    "This is the hospital. Your father, Kelvin Dulin, fainted. He was sent to the hospital for emergency


    treatment just now. He is in critical condition. Please bring your money to the hospital immediately."


    "Okay, I... I''lle right away." Norah says in a trembling voice.


    After hanging up the phone, her whole body is weak.


    Although she hates Kelvin''s very much because he gambles. When she was a child, she and her


    mother were impoverished because he gambled. They were almost utterly destitute.


    But she is still worried when she hears that he is ill.


    Who makes him her father?


    Even if the bone is broken, the tendon is still connected.


    After packing up, Norah takes the bank card and hurries to the hospital.

 Chapter 52 Norah Was Held Hostage

    Chapter 52 Norah Was Held Hostage


    Chapter 52 Norah Was Held Hostage


    Seeing what was happening in the ward, Norah clenched her fists in anger.


    She was furious.


    Kelvin was lying on the bed with his legs crossed. He was drinking alcohol while watching TV. He was


    so rxed that didn''t look like a patient.


    Seeing Norah wasing in, he immediately put down the bottle and smiled, "My daughter, I''ve waited


    for a long time, finally you came."


    "Kelvin..." Norah shouted uncontrobly, "Do you still have any humanity? Are you sick? I think you are


    doing fine now."


    Kelvin immediately stretched out his hand to cover the chest, "Oh, it hurts, my heart hurts, hurry up, call


    me a doctor."


    "Stop acting."


    "Since you''re fine, I''m leaving."


    After speaking, Norah didn''t want to stay there for one more second, and went out directly.


    However, several burly men at the door suddenly jumped out to stop her.


    "Kelvin, what do you mean?" Norah turned her head and looked at him angrily.


    Kelvin spread his hands and exined with a ttering smile, "Norah, dad doesn''t want to do this


    either. But I have no other way. I owe their money, will you help me pay it back?"


    Now he knew to strike with the use of their rtionship.


    In the past, he borrowed money everywhere and used them to gamble and was drunk every day. Had


    he ever thought about how she and her mother could survive?


    "Norah, even if I''m wrong, I''m still your father. Dad is in trouble now. You don''t really want to leave your


    father alone, right?"


    "Ha..." Norah looked at him with a cold smile, "Now you know you are my father?"


    "But ask yourself, since I was born, have you fulfilled the responsibility of being a father even for one


    day?"


    "When I was sick and had a fever, where were you?"


    "Where were you when mom fell ill from exhaustion and fainted at home?"


    "When we were chased by debt collectors and hid everywhere, like a mouse crossing the street, where


    were you? At that time, why didn''t you think that you were my father and you were responsible for my


    mother and me?"


    Norah got more and more excited when she talked.


    By the end, she could barely control her emotions.


    As long as she thought of those difficult days when she and her mother hid everywhere to avoid debts


    collectors, she couldn''t help but hate him.


    That time was like a nightmare, as long as she thought about it, she felt cold and trembling all over.


    Until now, she was deeply disgusted and afraid of that kind of life.


    "Norah, I''m your father, you really want to..."


    Norah cut in before he could finish his words, "No way."


    "I said, absolutely impossible."


    Norah refused quickly, leaving no room for him.


    Then she looked at the people guarding the door, "Let them go way, I''m gonna back."


    Kelvin lowered his eyes, desperately and slowly said, "Norah, I can''t order them. They are not mine."


    "Then who are they?"


    Norah thought that these people were hired by Kelvin, and the purpose was to trick her intoing


    over and ask her for money.


    "They are debt collectors."


    "You..." Norah''s hands were shaking with anger.


    The next moment, a man wearing a ck coat and a pair of ck leather boots, and smoking a


    cigarette walked in.


    He stopped in front of Norah, exhaled a breath of smoke, and said in a rough voice, "You are Norah,


    Kelvin''s daughter."


    "I''m not."


    Norah denied without thinking.


    "Tsk tsk tsk..." The man stepped forward, observed her carefully, and said enviously, "I can''t believe


    that an old and ugly man like Kelvin could give birth to such a beautiful daughter."


    On the bed, Kelvin clenched his fists when he heard this.


    "I repeat again, I have nothing to do with him, let me go."


    "Hum, the little girl is quite stubborn."


    The man smiled and moved out of the way. Norah stepped forward, but the two men at the door still


    stopped her.


    "It''s useless for you to stop me, I''m penniless."


    "I don''t care. To liquidate a debt is perfectly justified. Kelvin owes me money. Since he can''t pay it back,


    you have to. As long as you pay back the money, I''ll let you go immediately."


    "I don''t have money."


    Norah straightened up, with a strong aura.


    The man smoked thest cigarette, then threw it directly on the ground and stomped it out with his


    leather boots.


    "Little girl, I advise you to pay back the money obediently, otherwise..." The man''s eyes became fierce,


    "Things won''t be that easy."


    Although she was a little scared.


    Norah still clenched her fists and looked at his eyes with a cold expression, "Don''t to say I have no


    money, even if I do, I won''t pay it back for him, clearly?"


    "Hum, okay."


    The man sneered and beckoned, "Take her away."


    Soon, the men standing at the door grabbed Norah''s arm and held her directly.


    "What are you doing? Let me go." Norah stretched out her hands to resist violently.


    But in an instant, her hands were held by the man.


    The man''s hands were very strong and full of strength. Within a moment, her wrists were red and


    painful.


    "What are you doing? Free my daughter."


    Kelvin suddenly rushed up from the bed and rushed towards the two men, looking like he was


    protecting his daughter out of affection.


    Norah looked at him and just thought it was funny.


    Now he knew to protect her?


    Why didn''t he think she would be in danger when he tricked her here?


    Kelvin wasn''t the opponent of these young and strong men. He was beaten to the ground in less than


    two minutes.


    The man looked at him and threatened coldly, "Kelvin, figure out the situation. If you can''t clear the debt


    today, I will cut off your hand."


    "No, no, I said, I will pay back the money, my daughter has money."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I''ve heard it hundreds of times. It''ll work if you lie to a ghost. Now that your daughter is beautiful with


    tender skin, you can use her to clear the debt."


    Hearing that, Kelvin immediately looked at him in horror and begged for mercy, "No, don''t touch my


    daughter."


    He stretched out his hand and hugged the man tightly.


    The man snorted and kicked him off.


    At the same time, he ordered, "Take this woman away, let''s go."


    Kelvin almost feared to death.


    He cheated Norah here was just for money.


    Unexpectedly, she was so mean.


    She was now the wife of Shawn, the daughter-inw of the Lawson family. If something bad happened


    to her, the Lawson family would not let him get away.


    The more Kelvin thought about it, the more scared he became. He almost ran after him and shouted,


    "Mr. Felton,e back, I have money."


    The man stopped and turned over to look at him contemptuously, "Do you think I will believe what you


    said?"


    "Mr. Felton, you can''t hurt my daughter. She is already married. Her husband is Mr. Lawson of the


    Lawson family. My daughter is Mrs. Lawson."

 Chapter 53 Pampering her

    Chapter 53 Pampering her


    Chapter 53 Pampering her


    Hearing it, the man was stunned for a few seconds.


    Then heughed out loud, "Kelvin, you? Mr. Lawson is your son-inw, haha, how dare you brag."


    "Why didn''t you say that the President of the United States is your son-inw?" The man pped


    Kelvin on the head.


    Kelvin was anxious and looked at Norah, "Norah , tell him. Do you know where they are taking you to?"


    "where?"


    "They''re going to sell you to a nightclub to serve other men." Kelvin gritted his teeth.


    Norah suddenly raised her head and looked at the man in disbelief, "This is illegal. You have no right to


    buy or sell my personal freedom, let alone force me."


    The man nced at her, sarcastically.


    At the same time, Kelvin grabbed the man''s arm, and took out his mobile phone and called Shawn.


    "Hello..."


    Seeing that it was Kelvin, Shawn''s tone was very cold.


    "Shawn, I''m your father-inw." Kelvin replied politely.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Shawn didn''t deny it, the man freed Norah and listened carefully.


    He was even more suspicious, could it be that Mr. Lawson was really Kelvin''s son-inw?


    "Shawn, I...I owe money, they asked me to pay it back, or they would cut off my..."


    Before Kelvin finished speaking, he was interrupted by Shawn, "It''s none of my business."


    Just when he was about to hang up, Kelvin immediately shouted, "They detained Norah to force us to


    pay back the money."


    "Where are you?" Shawn immediately stood up from chair.


    "Tell me the address."


    After getting it, Shawn took his jacket and went out.


    In the car, Shawn''s face was so cold that he would freeze people into ice cubes. He pursed his lips and


    said nothing. The aura around him was icy cold, and his face was only described as gloomy at the


    moment.


    He wanted to see which group of people was so bold and dared to hold his wife hostage to ckmail


    him.


    They were just getting carried away.


    Twenty minutester.


    When Norah saw Shawn, she almost thought she was hallucinating.


    "Norah."


    "Shawn"


    The two spoke at the same time.


    Norah happily ran towards Shawn.


    Before she could walk for a long distance, she was stopped by the group of people again.


    "Piss off."


    Shawn''s voice was so cold that it could scare people to death.


    He was calm with gloomy eyes.


    The man who stopped Norah shivered and moved away.


    The next moment, Norah was hugged by Shawn.


    It wasn''t until she hugged him, listened to his heartbeat, and smelled the familiar scent on his body that


    Norah felt that it was all true.


    He really came.


    "Feared?" Shawn rubbed her head and asked softly.


    Norah lowered her head and hugged him tighter.


    Until Norah wasforted, Shawn lowered his head and ced a kiss on her forehead, softly coaxing


    her, "Wait for me in the car, I''ll deal with it."


    "I don''t want to go, I''ll just be an onlooker, okay? I promise I won''t affect you."


    Actually, she was worried about him.


    It was not because of how reluctant she was for Kelvin, but because her mother begged her thousands


    of times before she died. Even if she hated her father, she must save his life in times of crisis.


    How could she forget her mother''sst wish.


    "Honey, go to the car, I promise to get down in ten minutes." Shawn coaxed her again dotingly.


    Norah nodded, "Okay."


    As soon as she left, Shawn took off his jacket directly.


    Anthony moved a chair for Shawn to sit on. His left leg was naturally folded on his right, full of the


    innate sense of a king.


    Such an action made people feared and to surrender for just a nce.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows. Anthony immediately understood and closed the door.


    The man was still in confusion. It took a long time before he staggered to Shawn, and exined in


    horror with a smile, "Mr. Lawson, it''s really, I, I failed to recognize Mrs. Lawson and almost hurt her. I


    beg for your mercy."


    "But, Kelvin..." Realizing something, the man immediately changed the words, "Your father-inw owes


    us 1.8 million yuan for three months and he doesn''t want to pay back with various uses. To liquidate


    a debt is perfectly justified. Please help us."


    "Want your money back?" Shawn looked at him sharply.


    The man nodded immediately, "Yes, of course."


    "Okay, then do as I say."


    Shawn raised his finger, searching in the room, and finally looked at Kelvin, "Beat him up."


    "Ah, Mr. Lawson." The man waspletely confused.


    "Can''t you understand what I said?" Shawn raised his voice, obviously angry.


    "Now that Mr. Lawson asked you to do so, just follow it." Anthony added.


    The man reacted immediately and waved his hand to summon his healer. They then beat Kelvin wildly.


    The fist fell on Kelvin like raindrops.


    Soon, he curled up into a ball and begged for mercy in pain, "My son-inw, what''s going on? Did you


    make a mistake? It wasn''t me but they kidnapped Norah ."


    "Go on."


    Shawn said coldly without looking at him.


    "Shawn, it hurts, stop, let them stop."


    Five minutester, Shawn asked them to stop.


    Kelvin''s face was bruised and swollen, he lied on the ground like a puddle of mud.


    He gasped in pain and looked at Shawn, "My son-inw, I think you may be mistaken."


    "Nope" Shawn stood up and looked down at Kelvin condescendingly, "If it isn''t for Norah, you''re a lump


    of mud for me, and I won''t even frown if you died on the street."


    "For the sake of you being Norah''s father, I''ve been kind enough to you."


    "Don''t think I don''t know who nned her toe here today. But you shouldn''t, you shouldn''t set her


    up. Kelvin, I''ll give you the money today. Next time, not to say your hand, I won''t care if they chop off


    your limbs. Understand?"


    Kelvin nodded again and again, and cried bitterly, "I, I understood, thank you, Shawn."


    Shawn handed the check in his hand to the man, "I''ll give you four hundred thousand dors. Fifty


    thousand dors will be left. Help me keep an eye on him. If he dares to gamble again, you can deal


    with it as you want without reporting."


    The man took the check and nodded seriously, "Mr. Lawson, don''t worry, I will obey your orders."


    At the same time, Kelvin was already sweating profusely.


    Suddenly, Shawn reached out his hands, quickly grabbed the man''s wrist, and threw him over his


    shoulder.


    In an instant, his whining resounded throughout the room.


    "This is the consequence of kidnapping her."


    "Get out of here."


    In the car, Norah had been waiting anxiously.


    When she saw Shawn approaching, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief and walked over quickly.


    "How did you deal with it?" Norah asked anxiously.


    Unexpectedly, Shawn suddenly stopped and pointed at his cheek.


    Norah stared nkly for a while without reacting.


    Anthony teased, "Mrs. Lawson, don''t you want to give Mr. Lawson any reward?"


    Norah looked at Shawn again, and instantly understood.


    So, did he really mean to kiss him?

 Chapter 54 Shawn, I Miss You So Bad

    Chapter 54 Shawn, I Miss You So Bad


    Chapter 54 Shawn, I Miss You So Bad


    Norah blushed immediately.


    Although it was in the underground garage, after all, it was still bright day, she didn''t have the courage.


    She bit her lip and looked like a little kitten.


    Shawn took a nce at Anthony and snorted softly.


    Anthony immediately understood and turned around, shouting to the bodyguard beside him, "Turn over,


    you all turn over."


    Hearing that, Norah felt more and more shy.


    She hurried forward, tiptoed and kissed Shawn''s face lightly.


    Then walk away quickly.


    Shawn gave a light smile, he was already satisfied.


    "Can you tell me now?" Norah asked with a blushing face.


    Shawn took her by the hand and got into the car. The two sat side by side in the back.


    Anthony drove in front. Shawn didn''t say anything until the car was driving smoothly on the road, "I


    gave him money and warned him not to gamble in the future, or he would lose his hands."


    Norah kept silent after hearing this.


    "Are you angry?"


    "No." Norah shook her head, "I just feel very sad."


    "Since I was a child, I have been envying those harmonious and happy families with nice parents.


    Because that''s what I don''t have. I never expected he could love me, nor earn bountiful money and


    give me a rich life. I only hope he can be as down-to-earth, hard-working, motivated, and earn money


    with his own hands as other dads."


    "Even if we live a poor life and can''t buy a doll or beautiful clothes, I would be super happy and


    satisfied."


    "But even such a small wish cannot be realized."


    The more Norah spoke, the lower her voice became.


    These were the most unbearable times in her life, and also the past she didn''t want to talk to others.


    When she grew up, she hid everything about "Dad" tightly, for afraid that others would find out that she


    had a father who was addicted to gambling, and then judged her and her mother''s characters.


    She kept these secrets in her heart and never told anyone.


    But now, she told Shawn all this.


    Not to gain sympathy, but out of trust, she wanted to do so.


    "Do you like dolls and beautiful clothes?" Shawn asked.


    Norah nodded, "Of course, which girl doesn''t like it?"


    "I remember that on my tenth birthday, my mother gave me a very big and super beautiful doll with


    blond hair, big eyes, and long eyshes. I liked it very much, but then..."


    Norah''s eyes dimmed obviously, "He threw my doll away after drinking."


    "I remember that it was raining very hard that day. I was very sad when I heard that and rushed out to


    look for it without thinking. I rummaged through the trash can but couldn''t find it."


    "And then what?"


    "Later..." Norah raised her head, blinked her eyes hard and continued, "Later, my mother said to buy


    me an identical one, but I refused."


    "Why not?"


    "Because the doll was very expensive and cost hundreds of dors. Kelvin was very angry when he


    knew that, and hit my mom in front of me."


    "I remember that at that time I was quite thin and short. I cried desperately and rushed to my mom. But


    he pulled me away with one hand and threw me to the ground. At that time, I hated him so much. I


    always though that as long as I grow up, I could take my mom away from him and lived a happy life


    with her."


    "However, Mom doesn''t wait for that day, and I don''t fulfill my promise."


    Norah''s tears flowed silently.


    No one knows her past except Vivian.


    It may be because Vivian had the same experience as her, they always gathered together to keep


    warm when they were young.


    Later, they all grew up and were intellectual and elegant in front of people.


    But the childhood shadows would forever carved in their hearts.


    Those turbid, ck and stinky days that almost drove people into desperation, like a puddle of mud


    disgusting and making people want to vomit.


    If Kelvin hadn''t appeared in front of her again, she would have almost forgotten this person.


    However, he is her father, no matter how annoying she felt for him, how could she get rid of it.


    "How much does he owe?" Norah asked quickly after thinking of the key point.


    "Three hundred and fifty thousand dors."


    Shawn did not hide this.


    "what?"


    Norah''s eyes widened, she could hardly believe what she heard.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In the past, he owed several thousand, then dozens of thousands...


    She thought that no matter howrge the amount was this time, it would be less than twenty thousands


    at most.


    But she didn''t expect it to be almost four hundred thousand dors.


    "You gave him such arge sum of money?" Norah was surprised.


    "For me, it''s just a small amount of money, I can afford it." Shawn replied lightly.


    Norah looked at him and exined seriously, "Shawn, it''s not just a matter of money. Today he asks for


    2 million and you give it, next time he can ask for 5 million, and it will be 50 million in the future. I know


    him best."


    "You will only make him more greedy. He will stick to you like a vampire, and keep sucking your blood


    until all your blood is drained."


    "No, the money can''t be given to him like this. I''m going to get it back."


    The more Norah thought about it, the more angry she felt.


    Shawn grabbed her hands and patientlyforted, "Don''t worry, now that I did that, I must get a n.


    I''ll never let him squeeze me all the time."


    "Are you sure?"


    Norah was still worried.


    "Yep, don''t worry."


    Hearing Shawn''s repeated assurances, Norah felt relieved.


    But she still called Kelvin, "It''s me, Norah. Don''t think you can do whatever you want with the money


    you get today."


    "Kelvin, I warn you, this is thest time. It''s impossible for us to give you any more money in the future,


    no matter for me or Shawn. Keep it in mind."


    The advantage of arge home was that there were many bathrooms, which was very convenient.


    After dinner in the evening, Norah took a shower in the bathroom and Shawn went to the another one.


    When she changed into her pajamas and went out, Shawn''s cell phone rang.


    Because it was charging by the bed and the phone was on, Norah identally saw it.


    Just for one nce, she instantly stiffened, and her hands wiping wet hair stopped.


    It was a WhatsApp message from Lilian.


    "Shawn,e to see me, okay?"


    "My hand is inmed, it''s very serious. If you don''te, it will hurt me to death."


    "Shawn, I miss you, so bad."


    Three text messages in a row all directly shown on top of the screen.


    It was so clear that it was hard for her to neglect.


    At this moment, Shawn pushed the bathroom door and came out.


    Norah hurriedly continued to wipe her hair, pretending nothing happened.


    When he walked to the bed and picked up his mobile phone to check dialog box, Norah''s heart was


    suspended.


    Would he go to see Lilian?


    Agree?


    Or refuse?

 Chapter 55 He Lied to Her

    Chapter 55 He Lied to Her


    Chapter 55 He Lied to Her


    Shawn just nced at it, then turned off the phone without replying to any message.


    Norah asked tentatively, "Is there something wrong? I heard your phone keep ringing."


    "Nothing."


    "Oh."


    Now that he didn''t want to say, she naturally had nothing to ask.


    After Norah dried her hair, Shawn turned off the light in the room, and the twoy on the bed at the


    same time.


    The room was quiet.


    For a while, Norah felt that she could hear their breathing clearly.


    Covering the quilt tightly, Norah closed her eyes and did not speak.


    However, she could feel that Shawn''s phone was vibrating all the time, and the screen was always on.


    He turned sideways and looked at his phone.


    The breath around him became dignified.


    She didn''t remember how long past when she heard a slight sound.


    Norah opened her eyes slightly and saw that Shawn had already got up and was changing his clothes.


    He finally agreed.


    Now that he woke up at this time, he must have already decided to see Lilian.


    Norah''s body became stiff under the quilt. She felt that she was like a sculpture at this moment, lying in


    the quilt, not daring to move.


    As if afraid of being discovered by him.


    Even the eyes must be closed.


    After a few minutes, Shawn should have dressed up.


    The next moment, Norah heard the sound of the door closing.


    She knew that he was out.


    He came to see her after all.


    He didn''t tell her anything, and he went there without telling her when she was sleeping.


    He must have thought she was asleep and didn''t know anything.


    The funny thing was, she knew it all.


    "Shawn." Norah clutched the quilt and called out his name in pain.


    Suddenly, there was a rumble of thunder outside. It seemed it was going to rain.


    Norah sat on the bed hugging herself tightly. The room was dark and she couldn''t see anything. The


    thunder could be heard more and more clearly.


    When Shawn arrived at the hospital, it was already raining.


    The ward was empty, he didn''t find Lilian there.


    He asked the doctor and the nurse, and finally found that Lilian was outside.


    Through the window, he clearly saw Lilian sitting in the hospital nursing home. It was open air, and the


    rain poured down on her.


    Shawn immediately held an umbre running to her.


    When he saw Lilian sitting in a wheelchair in the rain, her whole body was soaked like a chicken in


    soup. Her wrists were red and swollen due to the rain.


    All his anger turned into distress.


    Holding the umbre over her head, Shawn said in a low voice, "Let''s go back."


    Hearing the voice, Lilian turned around immediately. When she saw Shawn, a satisfied smile appeared


    on her face, "Shawn, finally you came. I knew you woulde."


    "You can''t leave me and let me go, right?"


    Lilian cried with joy.


    Shawn didn''t speak, just pushed her back to the ward silently.


    Then he told the nurse in the ward, "Push her in to take a hot bath and change into clean clothes."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ten minutester, Lilian came out wearing clean and tidy pajamas.


    The doctor was already waiting in the ward.


    Lilian was about to speak while Shawn got the jump on her, "Check her wound and bandage it well."


    The doctor immediately did as he said. Shawn stood by and waited.


    When he saw that the cut on her wrist not be healed, but got worse and worse, and even showed signs


    of decay, Shawn''s eyebrows instantly twisted like a twine.


    After dealing with the wound, everyone went out. Lilian sat on the hospital bed, looking very quiet and


    well-behaved.


    Shawn stared at him with gloomy eyes, without saying a word.


    The atmosphere in the room was quite depressing. Lilian finally took the lead, "Shawn, don''t look at me


    like this, I''m afraid of your eyesight."


    "Now you''re afraid. When you didn''t follow the doctor''s advice, why didn''t you think about being afraid


    when the wound worsened? Do you know where your injury is?"


    "I do!"


    Lilian looked up at him saying in injured tone, "You don''t care anyway, why should I care about it."


    "You should know, I hate to use injury as a bargaining chip to ckmail me."


    "I know, but if I don''t, can I get the chance to see you?"


    Lilian grabbed Shawn''s hand excitedly, "Shawn, I was wrong, I shouldn''t use this method. I really miss


    you, I miss you madly. Do you know how I spent these days ?"


    "I can''t sleep every night, whether I open my eyes or close, you are in my head."


    No matter how ruthless a man was, he couldn''t be indifferent and cold as iron when a woman


    expressed her love and longing in front of him.


    Shawn was no exception.


    In the end, he was moved.


    Walking forward, he put Lilian''s hand in the quilt, and tucked the quilt for her, "Go to sleep, I won''t leave


    for the time being."


    "Really?" Lilian asked overjoyed, her face full of happiness and contentment.


    "Yes."


    The rain outside the window was getting heavier.


    Shawn frowned as he listened to the thunder.


    The weather was normal when he came out, and the weather forecast didn''t say there would be rain


    today.


    Unexpectedly, it rained heavily in just a while.


    Norah was most afraid of thunder.


    She was at home alone, and he didn''t know if she was sleeping soundly.


    Looking at Lilian on the hospital bed again, Shawn fell into a deep dilemma.


    At this moment, Norah was in a car.


    After the thunder rang for a while, she went out decisively and took a car.


    She was going to find Vivian and stay there for one night.


    Otherwise, she was afraid that she would not be able to survive the night.


    In a hurry to go out, she forgot to take her mobile phone.


    The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier. Norah suddenly remembered that not only did she


    not have her phone, but she even forgot her umbre, because the rain had not started when she went


    out.


    The street lights were dim and it was pouring rain on the street. There were not many cars on the


    whole road, and all the buildings seemed shadowy,pletely invisible.


    Norah hugged herself, sitting alone in the back of the car.


    It was only then that she felt a little scared.


    In her mind, she suddenly remembered the tragedies that happened in taxis uncontrobly.


    The more Norah thought about it, the more frightened she became, and she held herself tighter and


    tighter.


    Fortunately, she remembered Vivian''smunity. When she arrived there, she gave the money,


    opened the car door and ran frantically into themunity.


    Because the entrance of themunity was still some distance away from the elevator, Norah had no


    umbre and could only run over in the rain.


    When she ran to the elevator, got on it, and rang the doorbell, Norah breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, when she saw Ivan open the door, Norah was instantly shocked.


    Ivan?


    It waste, why he was there?


    Norah was no longer a little girl, she understood that.


    When a man stayed at a woman''s homete at night, the meaning was quite clear, wasn''t it?


    It might be that both of them were very surprised and neither of them spoke first.


    Until Vivian''s voice came from inside, "Ivan, is the takeawaying so soon? Bring it in, I''m so


    hungry!"

 Chapter 56 I Couldnt Hold On Any More

    Chapter 56 I Couldn''t Hold On Any More


    Chapter 56 I Couldn''t Hold On Any More


    Vivian came over in her pajamas. When she saw Norah, she waspletely shocked.


    "Norah , why are you here?"


    Then, she saw Norah was soaked all over. Her hair was loose, looked a bit beaten up.


    "Come in."


    After pulling Norah into the house, Vivian immediately went to get a bath towel, then surrounded Norah


    wiping her wet hair and body.


    "You two have a talk, I''ll leave now!" Ivan said humanely and then left.


    It wasn''t until he left that Norah felt at ease.


    She threw herself into Vivian''s arms and burst into tears in an instant, "Vivian, I''m so ufortable, I


    don''t think I can hold on anymore."


    "What happened?" Vivian quickly realized something was wrong, and asked anxiously, "Did Shawn do


    something to you?"


    Norah was leaning against Vivian''s arms, feeling so tired that she didn''t want to say a word.


    The TV was still on in the living room.


    Vivian lowered the sound, and Norah kept leaning against her, watching TV quietly.


    She didn''t cry anymore, but she didn''t speak either.


    She was so silent like a well-behaved doll.


    Vivian looked at her, feeling distressed and sworn Shawn in her heart.


    After a long time, Norah raised her head and looked at Vivian with a pale face, "Vivian, I''m so cold, I


    want to take a shower."


    "Okay, stay here. I''ll get you some bath water."


    "Ok."


    Soon, Vivian filled the bathtub and fetched Norah some clothes.


    When Norah entered the bathroom, Vivian was very worried, "Norah , let me apany you!"


    Norah shook her head, "It''s fine, I can do it alone."


    She wanted to be quiet, alone.


    In the bathroom, the heat was soaring, and when Norah entered, it was as if she had entered a


    fairnd, filled with smoke.


    The temperature inside was just right.


    After ncing at the bathroom, Norah walked in and soaked herself into the water with clothes on.


    The water was very warm.


    Norah closed her eyes and soaked herself in the bathtub without any hesitation.


    A huge amount of water instantly flooded her shoulders, neck, then face, and finally her entire head.


    Soon, all the body was soaked in the water.


    The buoyancy of the water made her feel as if her whole body was floating. The long hair spread out in


    the water like vines, a deep ck.


    It seemed that only at this time could she not think about anything and made herself nk.


    She could also take the disguise off and be herself.


    When her head surfaced, Norah took a deep breath and reached out to wipe off the water droplets on


    her face.


    It was a little salty and astringent.


    At this moment, even she herself couldn''t tell whether she was crying or not.


    Outside the door, Vivian had been standing by and waiting quietly.


    She didn''t dare to walk back and forth, for fear of putting too much pressure on Norah.


    She didn''t dare to walk away either, because she felt that Norah''s emotion was very bad, and she was


    afraid of something bad would happen if she left.


    Twenty minutes passed, Vivian felt more anxious.


    After hesitating for a long time, she knocked on the door, "Norah , done?"


    One minuteter, Norah''s voice came from inside, "Well, almost."


    After another seven or eight minutes, Norah opened the door in pajamas.


    Seeing her out, Vivian breathed a sigh of relief.


    When she saw Norah''s ruddy face, she immediately touched her head, and asked worriedly, "Why is


    your face so red? Do you have a fever?"


    "No, it may be because of the vapor. Bathing too long."


    Hearing that, Vivian felt it was reasonable, so she didn''t think much about it.


    At night, Vivian stayed with Norah until she fell asleep, and she turned off the light and left the room.


    However, what Vivian didn''t know was that just after she closed the door and left, Norah opened her


    eyes and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    She felt that she was not good at all, very terrible.


    But for some reason, she just couldn''t be happy.


    She opened her mouth and tried hard to practice smile like she did before. But once, twice, eight times,


    ten times...


    Even she tried many times that didn''t work.


    She couldn''tugh, she felt as if she had forgotten how tough.


    Happiness, anger, sadness, and joy are obviously human instincts!


    Such a simple thing, why she couldn''t do it?


    Norah didn''t want to give up. The harder it was the more she wanted to try.


    In the end, she didn''t remember how many times she tried, and her face was stiff, she still didn''t make


    out a bright smile.


    It turned out that if heart was withered,ugh couldn''t appear.


    Just like the roots of a tree die, the leaves are destined to turn yellow.


    For the reason of filming all the year round, adding the frequent filming at night, Vivian''s rest time was


    very irregr. She often stayed upte at night, so she had developed the habit of going to bedte


    and getting upte.


    But thinking of Norah, she deliberately set several rm clocks and woke up very early.


    "Norah , I''m ready for breakfast, get up and eat some." Vivian opened the door saying softly.


    However, when she saw the empty bed, she was instantly stunned.


    Norah was not there.


    When she walked in, she found a small note on the bedside table.


    It was left by Norah. The words on it were neat. "Vivian, thank you for taking me inst night. I''m much


    better. I know it''s not easy for you to film, you should have a good rest. Don''t worry about me. Norah ."


    As soon as Vivian read it, she immediately called Norah.


    But no one answered.


    Norah originally nned to go home to review directly. A weekter, she had an interview with a well-


    known hospital in the country, and it was also her favorite hospital.


    That was what she had always pursued, so she had to give 100% effort without excuses.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, that hospital was also where her mother used to work in.


    It was just that her mother was not an official nurse at that time with a meager sry.


    When she was a child, her mother often said, "Norah , if you like to major in medicine, you must study


    hard and work for this hospital in the future. When I see those doctors and professors save the dying


    and rescue the patients who are entering the gate of hell, I really admire them. That is what I have


    always been yearning for. But unfortunately I don''t have the chance any more. I hope that you can


    achieve it and be a respectable doctor."


    "And with such a stable job, you will have the ability to purchase your own house to live in. When you


    are old and retired, you''ll have retirement allowance. Then I''ll set my heart at rest."


    So, whether it was for her mother or herself, she had to do her best.


    However, ns had not kept pace with the changes.


    On the way back, Norah suddenly felt a severe headache and felt dizzy.


    Last night, she was a little hot and cold. She always thought it was because of the rain, and didn''t take


    it seriously. Until now, all the symptoms conveyed a message that she was caught by a cold and most


    likely had a fever.


    Thinking of the baby, Norah caressed her stomach immediately.

 Chapter 57 Norah was faint

    Chapter 57 Norah was faint


    Chapter 57 Norah was faint


    "My baby, you''ll be fine."


    "Don''t worry. Mom is strong enough to protect you."


    Norah held her stomach tightly all the time.


    She was hesitant about whether to call Shawn during that time.


    Should I?


    She asked herself again and again.


    There was a moment that she had actually found his number and dialed.


    But just as he was about to get through, she hung up quickly.


    Arrived at the hospital, Norah immediately seeded in making an appointment. Fortunately, that day


    was a working day, it was not difficult to make an appointment.


    When waiting, she was so dizzy and ufortable, her head so heavy. She even felt like that she


    would faint immediately.


    The waiting room was crowded and stuffy.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Norah got up and wanted to go out for a walk.


    Just at the moment she walked to the hall, came a stretcher with an emergency patient lying on.


    The doctors and nurses pushed the patient and shouted, "Make way, make way."


    Norah knew that was an emergency, and every minute and second of emergency treatment was


    precious. Seeing that emergency patient was pushed towards her direction, she had no time to think


    and immediately made way.


    Perhaps she was too anxious. When Norah made her way, her foot suddenly sprained and she quickly


    fell sideways.


    Fortunately, there was arge pir beside her, and she held on to it with all her strength to keep from


    falling.


    Around them, doctors and nurses wheeled the patient frantically to the emergency room, followed by a


    line of uniformed police officers.


    Norah was about to say that she had only seen this scene on TV, but suddenly, her eyes went ck.


    The next moment, she couldn''t feel anything.


    "Boss, someone''s fainted."


    "It seems to be someone who just made her way for us." "Paul said.


    Matthew walked out from the line and rushed to Norah, picked her up and rushed to the emergency


    room.


    Outside the emergency room, Paul thought for a long time. Suddenly something came to his mind and


    he patted the head, "boss, I knew who she is. No wonder I felt familiar. She was the girl with who we


    took a ridest time "


    "Boss, I have to say, there must be a destiny that ties you and she."


    Paul excitedly finished his words. But Matthew''s face was cold, without any changes.


    "Boss, don''t you want to say something. Do you remember her?" Paul was anxious about his attitude.


    Matthew only gave him a cold nce, "No."


    In fact, he recognized Norah the moment he picked her up.


    Norah was really beautiful, with a standard oval face, arched eyebrows, red lips, together with a high


    nose. She had a perfect looking.


    But that''s not the most important thing.


    She really moved him.


    Both times he saw her, he felt a sadness about her.


    The sadness even made him have a impulsion which he wanted to get rid of.


    For a moment he wondered what she would look like if she smiled.


    At that time, Paul''s phone rang. After answering the phone, he immediately reported to Matthew, "boss,


    they got the bullet out and saved him. Our mission finally have a little harvest. When he woke up, we


    should be able to pry a lot of things."


    "You go up there and monitor him and tell me as soon as he wakes up."


    Paul looked at the emergency room again, "But this girl..."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll be right back when I''m sure she''s okay."


    "Yes sir. I go up first."


    Before leaving, Paul also reminded him, "Boss, take the initiative. Do not forget to ask for her


    WhatsApp ount number!"


    Well, Paul did not know the first time they met they already friended each other on WhatsApp.


    Of course, Matthew would never tell him.


    And waiting for another ten minutes, the doctor came out from the emergency room. Matthew


    immediately walked toward the doctor, "Doctor, how is she?"


    "Fainting from fever and exhaustion, a bit malnourished. But the baby is fine."


    "What... What?"


    The answer waspletely out of Matthew''s expectation, and it took him a long time to squeeze out a


    few words.


    It was a rare stutter moment in his life as a special policeman.


    The doctor looked at his astonished face, thinking of the thing that thest time Norah said she did not


    tell her husband about her pregnant.


    And he already forgot Shawn''s appearance, the doctor took Matthew as Norah''s husband, angrily


    asked, "Surprised? You''re a terrible husband. Your wife is pregnant for two months and you doesn''t


    even know it."


    "Are you waiting for she to tell you? How can you not to find out such obvious thing as a husband?"


    The more the doctor spoke, the angrier she became.


    Especially Matthew didn''t feel guilty and ashamed, she get more angry.


    Thinking of Norah''s recent visits to the hospital, she became even angrier, "It''s only two months. But


    she went to the hospital so many times. If it goes on like this, you may lose your child."


    "Doctor, I... I''m not..."


    Matthew opened his mouth, trying to exin.


    But the doctor did not listen to his exnation. Instead, she put the bill into Matthew''s hand and said,


    "Go and pay the fee now."


    After that, the doctor went back into the ward.


    Matthew watched the bill with no clues, and then went to the first floor to pay the bill.


    In the ward, Norah was having drips.


    When the doctor saw Norah, she was both distressed and angry. "You are weak. Why don''t you take


    care of yourself?"


    "I have told you many times, you must have a happy mood. Only you are in a good body can the baby


    be well."


    "You didn''t listen to me at all, did you?"


    Norah knew she was wrong, so obediently lowered her head and listened.


    Seeing her head down, the doctor felt sorry for her and said, "Alright, I don''t want to scold you. I just


    hope you and the baby can be fine and have a safe and smooth birth after eight months."


    Speaking of this, the doctor thought of Norah''s husband, "By the way, I can''t help telling your


    pregnancy to your husband, sorry!"


    "You told him?" Norah asked, her heart suddenly sank, like a stone pressing her heart.


    "Yes, I did."


    He knew.


    Shawn knew.


    Norah''s mind at the moment only had one voice, Shawn knew that she was pregnant?


    So, how would he react?


    Was he happy about the baby? Bored? Or forced to ept.


    Was he really prepared to wee the baby?


    Norah was so flustered that all she could think about was these.


    As the doctor was writing out the list, she joked, "Your husband looked like a gentleman at the first


    time. But this time he wear a police uniform, with a handsome face, how he do not know to cherish


    you?"


    "Men could be terrible regardless of upation and kind."


    Police uniform?


    Wait, Norah thought she''s got the point.


    How could Shawn wear a police uniform?


    "You said he was in uniform?" Norah looked at the doctor and asked very seriously.

 Chapter 58 Matthew, can I get you a coffee

    Chapter 58 Matthew, can I get you a coffee


    Chapter 58 Matthew, can I get you a coffee


    The doctor nodded, "Yeah, right."


    "Would you please call him in for me?" Norah asked.


    "I asked him to go down and pay. He''ll be up in a minute. Please wait."


    "Ok."


    A few minutes after the doctor had left, the door of the ward rang.


    "Pleasee in."


    She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw a man in police uniform.


    For god sake he was not Shawn. He didn''t know it. Great.


    "How do you feel?" Matthew walked to Norah, the first to open the mouth.


    "Well, nothing serious. Thank you. The doctor just told me that you helped me pay the bill. I will friend


    your WhatsApp ount and transfer the money to you."


    Norah opened her cell phone, but saw the man on the other side still standing straight, one hand


    hanging over his side, and he had no intention of taking out his cell phone.


    "I''ll add you to transfer it to you." Norah repeated.


    "My name is Matthew."


    At this time, Matthew finally opened his mouth, with a deep and low voice, a man''s deep voice full of


    texture.


    Matthew?


    Why did that name feel familiar?


    Norah quickly searched in her mind again, and stared at his face for a good while, suddenly patted her


    head, pleasant and surprised, "Ah, it''s you, I remember you."


    She immediately typed "Matthew" on WhatsApp, found his name and sent the money.


    It was him.


    Last time he helped her on the bus, and helped her ovee the robbers. Norah thought they would


    never see each other again, but they met again so soon.


    And he helped her again.


    "It''s amazing that I ran into you again."


    "By the way, my name is Norah."


    When Norah just finished, Matthew''s phone rang.


    It''s from Paul, "Boss, that guy have woken up."


    "Okay, I''ll be right over."


    Hang up the phone, Matthew looked at Norah, "take care of yourself. I still have things. I should go."


    "Well." Norah nodded.


    When Matthew was about to go out of the room, Norah suddenly opened her mouth again, "I''m sorry. I


    want to say sorry to you. The doctor should have misunderstood you as my husband and may have


    scolded you."


    "It''s fine."


    Then Matthew left in a hurry.


    Norah felt sleepy after being put on a drip and slept on the bed.


    She slept directly to the afternoon.


    When she woke up, the sun was setting.


    Large sunset dyed the whole piece of sky, a piece of red orange orange color, very beautiful.


    Norah opened the window, outside the gentle breeze, making the face soft, veryfortable.


    After standing by the window for a while, she went downstairs.


    Maybe she''d feel better if she took a walk around here and looked at the scenery.


    But Norah never dreamed of that.


    She had just arrived at the park below when she saw them.


    In the sunset, Shawn pushed the wheelchair for Lilian. He was standing, handsome and gentle. She


    was sitting, tender and beautiful. Their silhouettes were beautifully lit by the sunset glow, as if dyed with


    ayer of silver light.


    They looked so good together, like a couple of people.


    More like a loving couple, in perfect harmony.


    Norah instantly felt it dazzling.


    It was a beautiful sunset, with soft light, gentle.


    But at the moment, she felt like a dazzling glow, ruthlessly shot into her eyes, so that she had to shed


    tears.


    As she stood there, the soles of her feet felt as if they were weighted with lead, and she could not lift


    them with any effort.


    She wanted to lift her feet and turn away.


    However, the body was too heavy.


    On the curved path, Shawn pushed Lilian, two people was getting closer and closer.


    The two figures also became more clear.


    She did not want to see them, not at all.


    Using herst bit of strength, Norah quickly turned and walked back.


    However, after she had taken two steps, she heard a loud voice from behind, "Norah..."


    As if by magic, Norah frozed and stood where she was.


    Shawn frowned and looked to Lilian, "what did you say?"


    Lilian immediately pointed to the back in front of them, "It''s Norah, look, she is there."


    Shawn immediately looked toward her direction. That figure looked like Norah. But she was not in the


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    hospital.


    He went home early this morning.


    Norah was not at home and no one answered the phone.


    So he sent a WhatsApp message to Norah. Norah replied that she went to school today. How could


    she suddenly showed up in the hospital?


    "Yes, but it''s probably not her." Shawn convinced.


    Lilian also insisted, "I am sure that is her."


    "Norah."


    Lilian shouted again, at the same time both hands quickly sliding the wheelchair forward her.


    Norah immediately lifted her feet and walked quickly forward.


    Until she got to the front corner, she turned right around and went into the elevator.


    Norah was relieved when the elevator doors closed.


    She had no idea where she was going, but now she had to leave the hospital.


    She did not want to see them together at all.


    Elevator stopped. Norah was about to go out, but found that it went upstairs.


    The door opened and Matthew walked in.


    Is it he?


    Norah was surprised.


    "Are you OK? No need to have a bed rest?" Matthew asked her.


    Then the elevator doors opened.


    Matthew turned sideways, made the gesture of letting Norah go out first, while holding the elevator


    door.


    Norah got off the elevator first.


    They walked to the hospital gate together.


    After hesitating for a moment, Norah suddenly plucked up courage and looked at him, "Mr. O''gen, do


    you have taskster?"


    "Not yet, why?"


    "You''ve saved my life for several times. Can I buy you a cup of coffee to thank you ."


    Norah watched Matthew walking forward.


    Norah looked at his tall figure, shing a trace of sadness, was she refused?


    When she finally plucked up the courage to ask him for a cup of coffee, she was turned down.


    Norah stood there, felt ufortable.


    At that moment, Matthew stopped and turned to look at her, "Didn''t you want to buy me a coffee?"


    What? Did that mean he say yes?


    Could this man be any more cocky?


    Norah immediately followed him.


    At this time, two people stopped in front of a car. Paul opened the car again.


    Seeing Norah, he was so excited, trying to imply Matthew with winks, boss, well done, very fast.


    Matthew coldly said, "if you have something wrong with your eyes, I think you need to practice then."


    Paul, "..."


    Immediately he returned to normal and sat upright in the driver''s seat.


    Looking at the car in front of her, Norah felt exaggerated, "We just go to have some coffee. No need to


    take this car, right. It''s a little too ostentatious."

 Chapter 59 Norah is being with another man

    Chapter 59 Norah is being with another man


    Chapter 59 Norah is being with another man


    Matthew nodded, "It did. So I want to go back to the office to change clothes. There is a cafe near the


    office, which is convenient to get there."


    "Oh, alright."


    Norah immediately bowed her head and got on the car.


    Arriving at the office, Matthew let Paul arrange a ce for Norah to wait. He went to change his


    clothes.


    During that period, Norah received a call from Shawn.


    She didn''t want to answer it.


    But he kept calling.


    Finally, Norah could only take a deep breath and press the answer button.


    But she overestimated herself.


    Putting through the phone, there came Shawn''s voice, "Norah."


    Hearing the name, her heart was already choking and aching.


    "Were you at school today?" Shawn asked tentatively.


    Norah bite her lips. She tried hard to control her emotions.


    It was really, really hard.


    After not hearing her reply for a long time, Shawn was a little worried, "Norah, are you there? Reply if


    you are."


    Norah threw back her head and blinked her eyes vigorously.


    It took a moment and a great deal of self-control before she managed to say, "Well, yes."


    It was a simple answer, but Norah felt that she had used up all her strength.


    "When does school finish? I''ll pick you up." Shawn said again.


    Norah tried to calm herself by squeezing the palm of her left hand with her right fingernail.


    Taking another deep breath, she slowed down as slowly as she could to keep her emotions from


    spilling out. "No, I''ll go home by myself."


    "I have another ss. I should go if there''s nothing else."


    Norah rushed to finish the sentence.


    "I''m all right." At this time, Matthew dressed in casual wear came out.


    Norah immediately hung up the phone.


    There, Shawn held the phone, subconsciously wrinkling eyebrows.


    He had been married to her for two years. Although he didn''t spend much time with her, he knew Norah


    quite well with his insight and careful observation.


    Norah was simple, thin-skinned and not at all good at telling lies.


    Just now, her voice was very small, very light, and with a slight tremor. He could tell that she was lying


    once he heard her voice immediately .


    And the strong, masculine voice, which he heard so clearly, could not have been a hallucination.


    Norah tricked him.


    And she''s with another man.


    And most likely lied to him for this man.


    Realizing this, Shawn instantly feel very depressing and angry.


    After hanging up the phone, Shawn was very silent. Lilian took the initiative to ask, "Shawn, what


    happened?"


    "Nothing, I''ll walk you back."


    At the coffee shop, Norah handed Matthew the coffee list, "Please order your coffee!"


    "A cappino."


    Norah lifted her eyes, "Do you also like to drink this?"


    "Well, I like this one better."


    Norah was really surprised at this point. In her impression, men generally do not love sweet. Most of


    them prefer pure coffee or bitter coffee, and those who like sweet are really few.


    Shawn was an example.


    "I can''t believe you like this sweet type coffee."


    Matthew''s vision became far-reaching, he exined calmly, "my father is also a policeman. His work is


    very dangerous. When he was a child, every time he went on a mission I would put a candy in his


    palm, I hope hee home safely."


    "When I grew up, every time I went on a mission, I got used to taking a candy with me."


    Although he had not experienced those dangerous moments personally, Norah had seen them many


    times on TV.


    At the moment, such a hero was actually in front of her, she was touched.


    Soon, the waiter made the coffee and served it.


    Considering the baby, Norah was a little greedy for coffee these days, but she refrained.


    "By the way, my name is Norah."


    Halfway through her drink, Norah remembered the important question that she had not introduced


    herself.


    "Matthew." He also held out his hand.


    When Norah grasped his fingers, she was momentarily stunned.


    This hand, was so warm, or familiar.


    It really felt like Shawn''s hand.


    The next moment, Norah''s mobile phone rang again. It was from Shawn, who she was just thinking.


    She hesitated for a moment and then hesitantly picked it up.


    "Hello." In an effort to look normal, this time Norah talked first.


    "Are you still at school? I''ll go to pick you up." Shawn said.


    Without thinking, Norah refused directly, "No, I will sleep at school tonight,. You are so busy with work.


    Go to bed early."


    Then she didn''t not wait for Shawn to answer, directly hung up the phone.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After finishing with their coffee, Norah went to the front desk to check out.


    Norah took two of the milk candies on a delicate little te.


    Outside, it was a bit cloudy.


    Recently, it was cloudy and rainy, but rainy more the time. It was usual that it was sunny in the


    afternoon but in the evening came rainstorm suddenly.


    It seemed to be rainy.


    "Let me sent you home." Matthew took the initiative to speak.


    "Oh?" Norah did not react at the first time.


    "You said you are going back to school. It''s dark and probably going to rain. It''s not safe for you to ride


    alone as a girl." Matthew exined.


    Norah instantly felt warm in heart.


    But it was also at that moment that a chill crept into her heart.


    Even a new acquaintance would know to care about her, but Shawn, as her husband, when she


    needed him most, he was with another woman.


    Matthew had nned to take a taxi to take Norah back to school because he didn''t drive a car when


    they went to the cafe.


    But when Norah told him her school''s name, he found that it was not far from here.


    Not only that, it was near from Matthew''s police office.


    This was really a great fate.


    Two people walked side by side. Norah was full of curiosity about Matthew''s life in the police station.


    So Matthew told her some interesting things.


    And instantly made Norah burst outughing.


    After walking for about twenty minutes, they arrived at the gate of Norah''s School.


    "There''s it, thank you."


    "Well, get in there." Matthew nodded.


    At the moment, no one found that, not far away parked a ck luxury car, Shawn was sitting inside.


    The Windows were closed and the roadside lights were dim, so no one could see his face now.


    But if you could, you would see how dark and cold and frightening his face was now.


    Through the dim light, his eyes locked at the direction Norah and Matthew while standing.


    Norah had just taken two steps when she suddenly found the milk candy she had been holding tightly


    in her hand.


    She turned around and shouted, "Matthew."


    Then she trotted past, put the milk candy in his palm, seriously, "It''s for you. I hope you can safely


    return from mansion every time."


    "Thank you!


    After Matthew left, Shawn told his driver, "Go in and catch up with her."


    Five minutester, Shawn''s car pulled up beside Norah.

 Chapter 60 Shawn, let me go

    Chapter 60 Shawn, let me go


    Chapter 60 Shawn, let me go


    The next moment, the window slowly slid down, showing up Shawn''s face.


    His face, cold without any expressions, became colder in the moonlight.


    "Shawn?" When Norah saw him, she was very surprised. "Why are you here?"


    Didn''t she already say she was staying at school today?


    Isn''t he supposed to pick it up?


    These two days, no matter how tired and bitter, she silently held back all by herself and did not bother


    him.


    Even lying alone in the hospital bed, she was so calm that she could not make any ssh.


    So she kept telling herself that she was at peace and that she didn''t need him.


    But now, when he suddenly appeared in front of her, Norah found that she was wrong.


    It was wrong that she didn''t care. She cared too much.


    So, she has been desperately repressing her heart, controlling herself not to think about it.


    But as soon as she saw him, all these emotions were broken.


    She had not expected Shawn to pick her up at school this evening, something that had never


    happened before.


    Before, it was Anthony who picked up her by car. He did note personally once.


    Suppressing her emotions, Norah took a look at him, then turned around and walked quickly.


    Seeing Norah did not get on the car, and also ignored him, with her small figure in the night, Shawn


    stretched out his hand to rub the eyebrow.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Follow her, slowly."


    Shawn ordered.


    Soon the car was moving slowly, right behind Norah.


    Shawn did not talk to her again, Norah continued to walk as he did not exist.


    In the darkness, one person and a car, side by side, was moving forward.


    About ten minutester, Norah arrived at the dormitory building.


    Then, Shawn could no longer calm down.


    "Stop."


    With a shout, he opened the door, got out of the car on his long legs, and walked quickly to Norah.


    "Still angry?" He grabbed Norah by the wrist.


    Norah turned her head and did not want to talk to him.


    She didn''t want to say a word now.


    "Come back with me." Shawn said again.


    Norah immediately shook her head, "Go back. I have said that tonight I will stay in the dormitory."


    As she insisted, her small face bing serious, Shawn changed the strategy.


    Bending over, he picked up Norah directly.


    As suddenly she was lifted, Norah was startled and reflexively embraced Shawn''s neck.


    Shawn smiled in a low voice, lovely, "hold tight, let''s go home."


    After Norah''s face turned red, she said coldly, " No way. Let me go"


    Shawn turned a deaf ear, still holding her.


    His arms were as hard as steel, and no matter how hard Norah tried, it made no difference.


    In the end, she could only beat Shawn in the chest, repeatedly resisting, "Shawn, let me go. You are


    now forcing me."


    "Let me go, let me go."


    but Shawn embraced her more tightly.


    The next moment, she was put in the car by Shawn.


    With a click, the safety belt was fastened.


    Norah red at him, angry, "Shawn, you are kidnapping. You limit my freedom of life. I can sue you."


    However, Shawn did not take it seriously, replied coldly, "Please try."


    Norah was so mad at him.


    Shawn walked to the driver''s seat, opened the door, looked at the driver with his cold eyes, "Get out.


    Take a taxi and go home by yourself."


    "Ah, Mr. Lawson, how about this car?" The driver was stunned.


    Shawn considered him stupid, holding his forehead and roared in a low voice, "I will drive. You take a


    taxi and go back, understand?"


    The driver was immediately scared and quickly ran down, and then ran away.


    Shawn sat on the driver''s seat, and then directly locked the car door.


    Norah did not give up and continued to push the door, but the door was like a mountain and did not


    move at all.


    Struggling for a long time, Norah could only resign to sit on the co-pilot with eyes closed, silent.


    At this moment, she didn''t not want to say a word with Shawn.


    Shawn'' drove so fast that it was almost out of the level of a racing car.


    The street at night was very empty. Almost no one was there.


    And the road was very wide, Shawn stepped on the elerator and rotated the steering wheel


    insanely. Norah felt her heart was almost scared out.


    She was afraid.


    Really scared.


    It wasn''t a car. They were almost flying right now.


    Norah clung desperately to the seat belt and breathed hard.


    Just now, she wasn''t sure if Shawn was angry, but now she was pretty sure he was.


    Shawn, such a person, has always been reserved, unfathomable. Sometimes even he was angry, he


    would hide it or make it very implicit. It was rare that he showed out his angry.


    But he had a habit of driving very fast when he got angry.


    One time when he got angry, he went straight to the track and drove a fewps.


    Maybe it was the feeling of being on the run that made him stop angry.


    But she''s the one who should be angry, alright?


    What was he so mad about?


    One crazy turn, if it wasn''t for the seat belt and the window closed, Norah felt she could fly right out of


    the car.


    In the end, Norah begged for mercy.


    "Shawn, stop. Stop now."


    "Too fast, slow down!"


    But Shawn drove fast as if he had not heard.


    Then, Norah''s voice was with a cry, "Woo, please drive slowly."


    "I''m afraid. Stop. Stop now."


    Until then, Shawn stepped on the brakes and suddenly stopped.


    Norah didn''t feel better until the car stopped by the side of the road.


    Suddenly, wow, she just burst into tears.


    She beat Shawn while she was crying, "Are you crazy? You know you almost frightened me to death?"


    "I thought I was going to die. I was so scared."


    "Shawn, you are a sick."


    Frightened, Norah didn''t have the mood to care so much, all thoughts in her mind all said out.


    Shawn stretched out his hand and held her in his arms.


    Norah cried, "Shawn, you are crazy."


    She was scared to death just now.


    Especially thinking about the baby, which made her even more scared.


    Fortunately, except for the tension and fear in her heart, her body was fine. There was no ill feeling.


    But even so, she was terrified.


    The tears fell down with fear.


    After crying for several minutes, Norah could not stop feeling.


    Shawn holding her face, coaxed, and apologized, but there was no effect.


    Finally, frowned, he looked into her dark eyes and said earnestly, "If you don''t stop crying, I''ll kiss you."

 Chapter 61 Shawn got mad

    Chapter 61 Shawn got mad


    Chapter 61 Shawn got mad


    Norah immediately stopped crying and tears stopped flowing.


    That''s how the crying stopped.


    But Shawn felt unhappy and wired. He could not tell what feeling was, mixed with a deep sense of


    loneliness.


    "Are you so afraid of me kissing you?"


    His slender fingers gently rubbed Norah''s cheek, his dark eyes on her, hard to tell the emotions hid in


    those eyes.


    Norah turned her head, and it seemed awkward to say anything that time.


    Returning to his seat, Shawn continued to drive.


    This time, he was driving more normally.


    Arrived at home, Norah took clothes and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    She was tired and wanted to take a bath and go to bed early.


    As for the things between him and Lilian, she didn''t want to spend any more time thinking about them


    today.


    Too many things have happened today. She needed to calm down.


    And the baby won''t be fine unless she got good rest.


    The baby was the most important to her right now.


    However, Norah did not expect that just as sheid down on the bed, the next moment, a pair of strong


    hands pulled her to his body.


    Instantly, her petite bodyid on Shawn''s body.


    Her body was against his, their breath so close, her heart against his.


    Everything of them was so close.


    Her head was resting against his heart.


    When she raised her head lightly, she could clearly see his face, perfect and wless.


    However, Norah did not raise her head.


    She justid on his chest, listening to their heartbeats.


    Shawn did not say anything. Neither did she.


    For a long time the room was quiet except for the sound of their breathing.


    Finally, Shawn asked, "It was you that Lily and I saw in the hospital today, right?"


    "Didn''t you say you are at school? Why lied to me?"


    Norah pursed her lips. She did not want to discuss the matter at all.


    The discussion only reminded her of what had happened and to make her heart ache again.


    "..."


    Shawn waited for three minutes.


    But only with silence, no answer or exnation.


    For some reason, he had a vision of her standing shoulder to shoulder with a man at the school gate,


    and she was smiling and handing that man something.


    Thinking of it, he found himself very unhappy.


    Without waiting for Norah''s reply, Shawn continued to ask, "So you lied to me with all your efforts just to


    meet that man and date him?"


    Norah intended to ignore him at first.


    But Shawn''s query instantly made her unbearable.


    Norah was irritated. She raised head, a pair of inky eyes angrily staring at him, "Shawn, don''t nder


    me for this reason. It''s not the truth."


    "Norah , I saw it with my own eyes."


    Norah was even angrier.


    Was everything you saw the truth?


    She were dating Matthew?


    She''s really pissed off.


    Both times, if it were not for Matthew''s help, she did not know what would have happened.


    She just bought her lifesaver a cup of coffee and he regarded it as an affair.


    Obviously he was the one who did wrong for their marriage. How could he use her.


    Norah felt all her pent-up anger roaring now.


    "Shawn, I admit that I stood at the school gate with a man, but that was just a normalmunication


    between friends. Who tell you it was a date?"


    "You use me? What about you and Lilian? Do you even think how I feel about a married man going


    to the hospital every day to see a woman who loves you?"


    "And Lilian, clearly knowing that you have a wife, why she always seduce you."


    "Shawn, I am true to myself. Nobody can shame me. You are the ones who should be ashamed.


    Norah finished her words, directly climbed up from Shawn''s body.


    It was impossible to stay here any longer. She felt suffocated.


    How could he do that?


    Shawn, you bastard. You can''t bully me just because I like you.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Clearly you and Lilian were the parties who did wrong . But in the end you exined for you two but


    me me, as if I did all the wrong matters.


    This was ridiculous.


    Norah was in love with him. So she was willing to be wronged.


    She was always generous about many things.


    But, she couldn''t let him and Lilian bully her again and again.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing Norah running down, Shawn suddenly got up.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Norah opened the door and was about to go out.


    Shawn rushed to her, closed the door in front of her, and looked at her at the same time, "It must be of


    my business."


    "Get out of my way. It''s my freedom to go if I want to. You can''t stop me?"


    "Freedom?" Shawn said coldly, "What do you want to go out for? To find that man? Why don''t I know


    when you know that man?"


    Listening to his word "that man", Norah increasingly felt ufortable.


    Matthew saved her for several times and helped her so much. He called him "that man", which was so


    disrespectful.


    "Shawn, he has a name. Don'' call him that man."


    Hearing Norah defending for that man, Shawn was angrier.


    It was for a long time that he got so angry like this time.


    Thest time he got angry was when grandpa forced him to marry her, and he was forced to ept it.


    Even when Lily was sent abroad, and he watched her walk away from his worldpletely, he was not


    so angry.


    But this time, Shawn admitted that he was infuriate by Norah.


    They''ve only known each other a few days, and she''s already protecting him.


    "Shawn, you bastard. How can you be so unreasonable."


    Norah was so angry that she burst into tears, "Why can you have your old lover? You can throw


    everything to apany her with a phone call. How about me? I can''t even have a friend and have to


    be questioned and doubted by you."


    "Shawn, how can you be so domineering? I am not a pushover. You can go to find your first love, and I


    can also go to find a fresh meat. Why you can do so but I can not?"


    Norah was mad to burst all her thoughts out.


    Shawn was furious with two eyes red, staring at her coldly, "Norah, you really mean it?"

 Chapter 62 Was He the Man Who You Had a Crush on？

    Chapter 62 Was He the Man Who You Had a Crush on£¿


    Chapter 62 Was He the Man Who You Had a Crush on?


    All right, she would spit it out. After all, she was not afraid of him at all.


    Norah was also directly stubborn at this time.


    "Shawn, why can you have an affair, but I can''t."


    "Marriage requires both parties to work together. You can go to your first love, but I have to be loyal to


    you and can''t disobey you at all, right?"


    When Norah finished speaking, she looked up and found that Shawn was very angry, with a cold and


    scary breath all over him.


    His eyes were even sharper, staring at her so coldly without a trace of warmth, as if he wanted to see


    through her whole body.


    She had never seen him like this since they got along.


    Norah had to say that she was a little scared.


    She felt that what she had just said seemed to add fuel to the fire.


    The air seemed to stand still.


    Taking a step forward, Norah grabbed the doorknob and wanted to leave.


    Suddenly, Shawn''s hand was on hers. The temperature of his palms was extremely hot.


    And what he said was even hotter, "Don''t go out."


    "Why, Shawn? How can you limit my freedom?"


    "Because I''m your husband, your legal spouse."


    Norah looked at him with a sneer, "You are not my husband at all."


    Hearing this, Shawn was almost so angry that he lost his mind. He directly confronted Norah and threw


    her on the bed.


    Because the bed was soft and Shawn was strong, Norah fell directly into it.


    She wanted to get up, but the next moment Shawn pressed up, with his hands sping Norah''s hands


    tightly and his legs also pressing Norah''s legs hard on the bed.


    "Shawn, what are you doing? Let me go." Norah red at him.


    Shawn did not say a word. His dark eyes stared at her, and his body was so cold that there was no


    warmth at all.


    Norah had to admit that she was a little scared.


    And being restrained by him, she couldn''t move at all.


    "Shawn, you bastard! You only treat me like this. Why don''t you treat Lilian like this? You asshole."


    Norah cursed and became more and more sad.


    Why would he just bully her?


    "Yes, Norah , you are right. I will only bully you."


    After speaking, Shawn kissed her recklessly.


    At that moment, Norah''s head was nk.


    Norah ?


    This was the first time she had heard him call her such a soft and intimate address.


    After all, he always called her "Norah".


    But his "Norah " instantly softened her into a mess.


    What she wanted was not much at all.


    Even if he only cared her a little, she was enough.


    But Shawn couldn''t satisfy her even a little request.


    She suddenly felt a pain in her mouth.


    After returning to his senses, Norah saw Shawn staring at her with dark eyes, "What are you thinking?"


    When Norah opened her lips and was about to answer him, Shawn took the lead, "You are still


    distracted. Norah, are you thinking about that man again?"


    This sentence instantly quenched the warmth in Norah''s heart.


    She curled her lips and smiled self-deprecatingly.


    She shouldn''t be moved.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Shawn asked her. For some reason, he felt that the smile on Norah''s face made him extremely


    ufortable.


    He even felt a little flustered and felt that Norah seemed to be getting further and further away from


    him.


    "why are you not replying?"


    Norah pursed his lips and refused to answer.


    Shawn became more and more angry. He reached out and squeezed Norah''s chin, "Norah, speak."


    "I do not want to say."


    "Why?"


    After Shawn asked, the room instantly fell into a suffocating silence.


    Thinking of something, his expression suddenly became very painful, "Norah, that''s him, right?"


    "What is he?" Norah was asked inexplicably.


    "Stop pretending." Shawn snorted coldly, "When we got married, you told me you had a man you had


    liked for a long time. When we divorced, you told me you had a crush on a man. It was him, right?"


    He felt very ufortable in his heart, as if he was run over by some giant.


    In the past, he always looked forward to their divorce and then parted ways.


    But now for some unknown reason, he felt very ufortable as long as he thought that they were


    going to divorce and she was going to leave his lifepletely and marry other men.


    He even went mad with jealousy.


    What''s wrong with me?


    He asked himself over and over again. Shawn, what happened to you?


    Were you sick?


    "Answer me." He looked at Norah, stubbornly asking for an answer.


    Norah smiled.


    Her smile was too bleak.


    At this moment, she had no idea what words she should use to describe her mood.


    Shawn, were you blind in your eyes or blind in your heart? Why could you turn a blind eye to all my


    feelings for you?


    She loves him, but he can''t feel it at all. And he actually thought that she loved someone else.


    There was probably no joke in the world more fun than this.


    Norah couldn''t helpughing again.


    Looking up, she looked at Shawn coolly, "I don''t care what you think!"


    She didn''t care about that anymore.


    "It turned out to be him."


    The light in Shawn''s eyes dimmed instantly.


    He lowered his head to rest on Norah''s neck, and his breath was all on her delicate skin.


    For a long time, he didn''t move or say a word. He just hugged her tightly.


    Norah thought that he would be angry and questioned.


    But Shawn''s performancepletely exceeded her expectations.


    She even saw a trace of sadness and loneliness in his expression. But soon, Norah shook her head in


    denial.


    How could that be possible?


    How could Shawn be sad?


    Even if he was sad, it was not because he had any feelings for her. It was because she loved someone


    else as his wife, and he felt that his man''s self-esteem had been hit.


    This had nothing to do with everything else.


    It had nothing to do with "love" either.


    "Norah, stay awake and don''t be fool again."She told herself in the mind.


    Shawn loved Lilian. You couldn''t fall in the same ce again and again.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Norah."


    Suddenly, Shawn raised his head and looked at her seriously.


    "You love him that much? You still miss him ten yearster?"


    Norah''s eyes were as ck as ink.


    She blinked and nodded, "Yeah, I''ve loved him for years!"


    A lie must be filled with countless lies.


    Shawn thought he was crazy. Otherwise, how could he be here listening to his wife talk about how she


    is deeply in love with another man?


    "You''re so affectionate, " he said sarcastically.


    Norah looked at him and replied lightly, "Didn''t you always love Lilian deeply, even if her leg was


    <pme?"

 Chapter 63 Norah, You Can Only Be My Wife

    Chapter 63 Norah, You Can Only Be My Wife


    Chapter 63 Norah, You Can Only Be My Wife


    "If I were topare with you, I would be nothing."


    "Shawn, I am ashamed in front of your affection."


    After finishing speaking, Norah felt that her heart was aching.


    What she said was true. She really couldn''tpare to Shawn. She really didn''t understand how


    deeply he loved Lilian. After he got married, he still loved Lilian and even plotted against his wife for


    several years.


    "Norah, are you mocking me?"


    "No. Mr. Lawson, I''mplimenting you. How can I mock you?"


    "When did you be so articte?" he asked back.


    Norah was silent. In fact, she had always been very articte, never so docile and well-behaved.


    When she was a child, because of her father''s gambling, she was bullied by many children of the same


    age or even younger than her. Later, she learned to protect herself.


    After all, if she wasn''t ruthless, she would have been beaten and bullied all the time.


    It was only after she fell in love with him and married him that she put away all her previous ws and


    turned into a well-behaved and obedient kitten.


    Many times, Shawn rubbed her hair affectionately and said softly, "Norah, be nice."


    Hearing his words, her heart softened instantly.


    She even thought that even if she had to always be a docile and well-behaved cat like this, she would


    be very happy to be held in his arms and pampered by him for the rest of her life.


    However, she was wrong,pletely wrong.


    A famous female writer once said, falling in love with you, I became very low, low to the dust. But I am


    happy. A flower blooms from the dust.


    He wouldn''t know that all her tenderness and cuteness were just because she loved him.


    And the flower that bloomed from the dust had long since been broken by his own hands and withered.


    "Shawn, let me go. We have to calm down recently. I don''t think it makes any sense for us to continue


    discussing this issue."


    After all, they can''t fall in love with each other just by discussing love.


    If only it were that simple.


    "Why doesn''t it make sense?" Shawn grabbed her wrist. "I find it very meaningful."


    "But I don''t want to discuss it." Norah refused.


    Staring at her, Shawn suddenly said, "Okay, let''s do it."


    "What?" Norah was confused.


    Suddenly, Shawn kissed her lips fiercely. This time, his kiss was not as gentle as before, which was as


    violent as a storm.


    Norah''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe that the man in front of her was Shawn.


    She had never seen such a domineering and wild side of him.


    "Norah, don''t forget that our marriage is still going on. You are my wife, and I don''t allow you to think


    about other men."


    "So what? Don''t you think about Lilian every day?"


    "Who told you that I think about her every day." Shawn lowered his head, with a warm breath on her


    ear, "I''m full of you now."


    Norah was stunned.


    How was this possible?


    He must be kidding her.


    Suddenly, Shawn lowered his head and directly covered her earlobe.


    Norah trembled. She opened her eyes wide, feeling incredible. At that moment, her mind went nk


    and she couldn''t think of anything.


    "Norah, you are my wife."


    "You can only have my brand on you."


    "You can''t belong to any man except me."


    Shawn''s domineering words rang in her ears over and over again.


    At that moment, Norah took it seriously.


    She really took it seriously.


    "Is it alright now?" Shawn lowered his head, looking at her with a pair of red faces, and asked gently.


    Norah''s heart instantly softened like a puddle of water. Closing her eyes, she gently raised her white


    hands and hugged his neck around the top of his head.


    Having been affirmed, Shawn was extremely excited. He lowered his head and never suppressed


    himself again.


    The temperature of the room was getting higher and higher.


    The atmosphere had also changed.


    In the still air, Norah closed her eyes. She was hot, but her heart was even hotter.


    But at the moment when the clothes were torn and her skin was exposed to the air, she still heard and


    felt clearly.


    She held Shawn''s head, and her whole body was as hot as fire.


    At this moment, she didn''t think about anything, and she didn''t dare to think about anything. She just


    wanted to follow the feel.


    Suddenly, a sharp bell broke the silence of the room.


    Norah was of course familiar with this ringtone.


    Norah was all too familiar with it.


    Even without the call reminder, Norah knew that the call was from Lilian.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Because all Shawn''s ringtones were the same. Only Lilian''s call was this exclusive ringtone.


    Hearing this ringtone, Norah exploded a bold idea almost instantly.


    She hugged Shawn''s neck hard, and whispered softly, "Don''t pick it up."


    "Shawn, don''t pick it up."


    She repeated it as if uncertain.


    At the same time, she bowed and tried to get herself close to him, closer.


    But it didn''t work.


    Shawn stopped suddenly. He raised his head and looked at Norah, "Let go of me."


    "What if I don''t?"


    "Norah,..." Be nice.


    Before Shawn''s words came out, Norah cut him off immediately, "Don''t say being nice. Shawn, in fact,


    I''m not a good girl at all. I used to be a bad girl, and I almost ended up in a juvenile detention center


    because of a fight."


    "So, I''m not a nice girl, and I don''t want to be a nice girl."


    Shawn frowned, as if he didn''t know her suddenly, "Norah, let go of me."


    Norah hugged him stubbornly. At this time, she no longer wanted topete with Lilian for a level of


    importance. Now she just wanted to keep thisst self-esteem for herself.


    If he left her at this time, what would she be?


    Was she still his wife?


    She thought that no one would believe it.


    Wasn''t she like a prostitute then?


    "No." Norah said stubbornly.


    Shawn didn''t speak anymore. He directly pulled Norah''s arms away.


    Norah watched helplessly as her arm was pulled down by him.


    The next moment, Shawn reached for the phone.


    At the same moment, Norah put the idea in her mind into practice.


    She reached out and grabbed Shawn''s phone and hid it behind her.


    "Norah..." Shawn called her name angrily, "give it to me."


    "Shawn, I''m your wife. And I don''t allow you to answer her phone now."


    "Norah, are you too sensitive? I just took a call."


    Well now she was too sensitive.


    It was he who threw his wife on the bed. He had to answer another woman''s phone at such an


    important moment and said that she was too sensitive.


    "Shawn, it''s you who said we should keep this marriage well. But you were the first to destroy our


    marriage, and you are the one who has been destroying our marriage."


    "Didn''t you say that you will never see Lilian again? All your words are false, just to fool me."


    "Shawn, is there any truth in what you said to me?"


    Norah burst into tears and looked at him with hazy eyes.

 Chapter 64 Norah, Im Sorry

    Chapter 64 Norah, I''m Sorry


    Chapter 64 Norah, I''m Sorry


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Shawn felt very confused now.


    Especially when he saw her crying, he felt very ufortable.


    But soon he forced himself to forget that feeling.


    When he looked at Norah again, his eyes became very sharp. He said to her coldly, "I was wrong


    today. But I believe that Lily would not call me for no reason, especially at such ate night. She must


    have something important to call me."


    "Norah, I''m sorry. I have to answer this call today."


    Norah sneered.


    It turned out that her every insistence was useless.


    Blinking, she suddenly felt that the man in front of her was unfamiliar.


    "Shawn, you just want to answer this call, aren''t you?"


    Her voice suddenly calmed down, which was no longer as hysterical as before, nor as sharp and tit-for-


    tat.


    ncing at her, Shawn finally spit out a word, "Yes."


    It was the expected answer.


    For some reason, Norah became calmer when she heard this word.


    She reached out and took out the phone hidden behind her.


    Then holding the phone in both hands, she respectfully handed it to Shawn.


    Seeing her like this, Shawn felt very mixed.


    Squeezing her fingers, heforted her gently, "Norah, don''t be like this. I''m just answering the


    phone."


    "Really?" Norah replied indifferently, without saying another word.


    Lowering her eyes, she rolled herself into the quilt and reached out to turn off the light in the room.


    There was only one pale yellow wallmp glowing faintly in the room.


    Two minutester, Shawn returned the room after answering then call.


    Norah was almost covered in the quilt, with only her head outside.


    He hesitated for a while, then looked at her and said, "Lily''s car broke down on Holly Mountain. I''ll pick


    her up ande back right away."


    Norah blinked, but didn''t say anything.


    Leaning on the bed, Shawn brushed away the hair on her forehead, intending to kiss her on the


    forehead.


    As if sensing it, Norah immediately turned her head and quickly avoided it.


    Shawn''s hand suddenly stiffened in midair awkwardly.


    Withdrawing his hand, he promised in a low voice, "I''ll be back tonight soon."


    Immediately, he put on his clothes and opened the door to go out.


    Suddenly, Norah said in the dark, "Shawn, you made such a good promise. But have you ever thought


    about what if you don''te back tonight? Would this promise be a joke?"


    "I''ll be back tonight." Shawn said firmly.


    "Really?" Norahughed.


    "But your promises are worthless to me. They''re all like clumsy lies."


    She was also naive and foolishly believed what he said. But what she got was not his gratitude and


    guilt, but deceit again and again.


    "Norah." Shawn called her name. From the tone of his voice Norah could feel that he was angry.


    "Do you want me to count it for you?"


    Norah painfully recalled the lies that wounded her all over.


    "You answered a phone call that night. When I asked you what happened, you said nothing. But as


    soon as I fell asleep, you got up and left without returning all night. Shawn, you always thought I didn''t


    know, but in fact I I know everything. I didn''t sleep at all that night. I didn''t say it because I didn''t bother


    to expose you."


    "And now, you say you''re just answering a phone call. In less than five minutes, you''re going out to pick


    her up."


    "You said you would be back tonight? Do you think you would believe me if you were me?"


    Norah spoke all this so calmly.


    She was so calm that she even felt that what she said now was none of her business.


    "Shawn, I admitted I''m not smart, but I am not a fool."


    "How cruel are you to hurt me again and again?"


    "Just go!"


    When Norah said these words, she suddenly felt rxed.


    Shawn suddenly turned around and threw himself on the bed and hugged Norah tightly in his arms,


    "I''m sorry, Norah. I didn''t know I had done so many things to hurt you."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "I promise you I''ll be back tonight."


    After speaking, Shawn left.


    The room suddenly became quiet.


    Norah closed her eyes and wrapped the quilt tightly.


    Soon she was sleepy. She found that the night seemed to pass quickly without Shawn by her side. In


    fact, she could also fall asleep by herself.


    She had been unable to let go before, so every time she subconsciously told herself that she needed


    Shawn to apany her to fall asleep.


    In fact, all habits could be changed.


    One day, she would be able to get rid of all the habits about Shawn.


    When she woke up in the morning, she was the only one in the room.


    Norah just nced at the position next to her lightly. Maybe she never had hope, so she wasn''t


    disappointed either.


    However, when folding the quilt, Norah found that the quilt on the other side was actually warm.


    She reached out and touched the seat next to her, which was also warm.


    Was he back?


    However, she didn''t care anymore.


    In the dining room, she saw an exquisite breakfast on the table.


    They were all small servings, but very varied.


    Shrimp dumplings, sandwiches, butter bread, little pancake...


    Almost all of these were what she liked to eat.


    Norah was surprised when she saw Shawn walking out of the kitchen in a dark gray apron.


    She also thought these on the table were takeout. Unexpectedly, he did them all by himself.


    Taking off his apron, Shawn brought Norah''s favorite things to her.


    "Thank you!" Norah said gently.


    Hearing this word, Shawn was stunned for a moment.


    Thank you?


    She was saying thank you to him.


    Throughout the breakfast, no one spoke again. The dining room was quiet.


    After breakfast, Norah was about to stand up when Shawn looked at her and said, "Anthony said you


    have an interview to attend today, and I''ll be waiting for you outside."


    "It''s unnecessary."


    Norah refused without thinking.


    "Isn''t it at the Central Hospital? I''ll drop by." Shawn said.


    "It''s there, but the written test is in the afternoon. I''ll go there by myself in the afternoon, " Norah said.


    "All right."


    After speaking, Shawn left by himself.


    Sitting in the car, he immediately called Anthony, "What time does Norah interview?"


    "Nine o''clock in the morning!"


    "Are you sure?" Shawn''s voice suddenly became cold.


    "Of course. Mrs. Lawson booked the car with mest time at eight in the morning."


    He guessed right.


    Norah really lied to him.


    Did she hate him so much that she didn''t even want to ride in the same car with him?

 Chapter 65 Crazy Shopping

    Chapter 65 Crazy Shopping


    Chapter 65 Crazy Shopping


    Pinching his eyebrows, Shawn felt a headache. He was even more depressed and felt extremely


    ufortable.


    "Our people don''t have to pick her up. You arrange for a taxi to pass by our house around eight


    o''clock." He then ordered.


    "Mr. Lawson, there''s no need to be so troublesome. Mrs. Lawson has already made an appointment


    with me." Anthony didn''t understand.


    "Just do it."


    "Yes, Mr. Lawson."


    After hanging up the phone, Shawn squeezed his eyebrows.


    If he guessed correctly, Norah will not travel in any of the Lawson family''s cars today.


    So, her only way was to take a taxi.


    However, they were in the vi area, built around the mountains, and every household has a car. If it


    were not for special circumstances, there would be no taxis passing there.


    After dinner, Norah went up and put on a light make-up.


    When she finally changed her shoes, she fell into a deep tangle.


    She is not too tall, she is petite and slender, but if you go to the interview, there must be many people


    who are taller than her.


    Although being a doctor ces great importance on academic qualifications and personal ability, she


    can''t be beaten by someone from the moment she enters the interview.


    So wearing a pair of high heels is the best option.


    But thinking of the baby, she hesitated again.


    There are many people in the hospital, and there are emergencies at any time. If she is identally hit


    by someone, the high-heeled shoes can easily twist her feet, thus hurting the baby.


    After struggling for a while, Norah finally chose a pair of slightly higher t shoes.


    It looks taller and safer.


    When she went out to wait for the bus, she was actually very anxious.


    Especially when she didn''t wait for the car for ten minutes, and the Didi driver didn''t take the order even


    after she added money, Norah suddenly regretted it.


    What an important opportunity this interview is. This is her dream position. If she misses the interview


    because she missed the bus, she will regret it.


    Although she was angry with Shawn now, she really shouldn''t be angry with her interview.


    If he had made his car in the morning, she should have been in the hospital by now.


    After waiting for a few more minutes, just when Norah was looking forward to seeing what he saw,


    suddenly, a taxi with an "empty car" came over.


    Norah was a little excited and immediately waved his hand.


    Twenty minutester, when the taxi stopped steadily at the entrance of the hospital, Norah breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    Looking at the time, it was exactly 8,40, 20 minutes earlier, and everything was fine.


    The interview went well, and Norah''s heart finally settled down.


    Although the hospital said the results of the interview would be notified by phone in a week, Norah


    knew she had stabilized.


    Because she has made adequate preparations and has full confidence in herself, whether it is from the


    professional level, the answer to the interview questions, or other aspects.


    Because she hasn''t graduated yet, she can only go in as an intern.


    However, she was not discouraged at all.


    She knew that one day, she would ovee all difficulties and be an official doctor in this


    hospital, and then be an excellent doctor in her mother''s mouth.


    After leaving the hospital, Norah went directly to the mall.


    She thought about itst night. Shawn made her feel so ufortable, so she just bought and bought,


    making his wallet hurt once.


    Why is it that she hurts every time, this time she wants to make him bleed a lot.


    After eating at the mall, Norah and Vivian met.


    When he heard Norah''s thoughts, Vivian raised his hands in agreement, "Well, Shawn is going to die,


    Norah, you follow me today, and I won''t be named Lin if you don''t swipe your card until his flesh hurts."


    "Okay, then I''ll leave it to you." Norah smiled and held her hand.


    "Let''s go, the two sisters go back in style."


    Next, the two "swiped" down from the seventh floor.


    Norah wondered, "Why not start from the first floor."


    "Little fool, the first floor is basically jewelry, and that''s the most expensive. When it''s so thrilling, we


    have to wait until the end to give it to Shawn."


    Norah nodded in agreement.


    Facts have proved that theirbat effectiveness is limited, and the two of them were tired just after


    visiting the third floor.


    Fortunately, as soon as the interview was over, Norah changed into a pair offortable and soft t


    shoes, otherwise she would not want her feet.


    The two immediately found a milk tea shop nearby and sat down. Vivian ordered a cup of iced milk tea.


    Norah just looked at it enviously, and finally ordered a ss of freshly squeezed juice at room


    temperature.


    The drinks of the two went up at the same time. Norah''s eyes glowed when he looked at Vivian''s ice-


    cold ice and when the ice cubes were still floating.


    Since she found out she was pregnant, she has been very restrained in her life and very obedient to


    the doctor.


    Haven''t had ice cream in so long.


    But today, she was really hungry.


    How could Vivian not see it.


    He pushed the milk tea directly in front of Norah, "Drink it, you look like a greedy cat, your eyes are


    glowing, but I have a word in advance, you can only take a small sip."


    "Okay, still Vivian understands me best."


    Norah immediately held it with a smile, lowered his head and took a sip, and then returned it to Vivian


    satisfied.


    At the same time, Shawn received a call.


    "How?" he said directly.


    "Mr. Lawson, Mrs. Lawson and Miss Lin are shopping. They must be tired from shopping. The two are


    resting at the milk tea shop." The man reported.


    "How is she feeling? Is she feeling better?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The man looked at Norah again, and then replied, "Mrs. Lawson is very happy and has been chatting


    andughing with Miss Lin."


    "Ok."


    He then asked, "How was her interview this morning?"


    "Mrs. Lawson is very good. There are still more than 100 people after the interviews were carefully


    selected. In the end, only three people were recruited. Mrs. Lawson seeded in the application with


    the first grade."


    The voice of that person was very excited and warm.


    "Ok."


    Shawn responded and hung up.


    For some reason, for a while, he didn''t know whether to be sad or happy.


    Over the years, Norah has been living under the wings of the Lawson family. Before marriage, her


    grandfather protected her; after marriage, she was escorted by him and her grandfather.


    He always thought that she was the good girl who went to school with a schoolbag and two pigtails a


    long time ago.


    He even thought that a career like medicine might not be suitable for her.


    Before making the call, he was even thinking about how he would help her pass the interview if she


    failed.


    However, he was wrong, very wrong.


    The quiet and thin little girl back then has grown up unconsciously, and she is enough to amaze the


    time.


    The wrong person was him, and he was the only one who still looked at her with the same eyes.


    Thinking of this, Shawn immediately called Norah.

 Chapter 66 Norah Banned Shawn

    Chapter 66 Norah Banned Shawn


    Chapter 66 Norah Banned Shawn


    Seeing that it was Shawn''s call, Norah hung up without thinking.


    "Why didn''t you answer?" Vivian asked.


    "I don''t want to take it, and taking it will affect my mood."


    Vivian nodded in agreement, "I think so too."


    Over there, Shawn was full of anger, especially after the call was hung up by Norah.


    He made a second call.


    Third call.


    As a result, without exception, they were all hung up mercilessly by Norah.


    When Shawn called again, he found that he had been cklisted.


    He immediately sent a WhatsApp message, "Pull me out."


    Norah deliberately pretended not to understand, "What?"


    "Pull out the cklist."


    He knew.


    That''s even better. she was in a bad mood now and just wanted him to stay on the cklist.


    When she was in a good mood, she would pull him out.


    After drinking the milk tea, Norah and Vivian continued shopping.


    At the entrance was a veryrge store, which was full of all kinds of beautiful dresses, and the styles


    were very novel.


    Norah and Vivian liked it very much at a nce, and they walked in excitedly.


    Soon, Norah picked out an apricot tulle skirt.


    The fabric of the skirt was very light and transparent, and it felt veryfortable. Norah liked it at first


    sight.


    What''s more, the belly of this dress was perfectly designed.It didn''t show the belly at all, and it suited


    her so well.


    Norah changed her skirt at the arrangement of the shopping guide. When she came out, she


    immediately shouted, "Vivian, what do you think? Does it look good?"


    "..."


    Surprisingly, there was no answer.


    "Vivian?" Norah shouted again, but found that Vivian was not by his side.


    She was wearing a skirt and looked around, but she didn''t expect to find Vivian in the men''s clothing


    section.


    When Norah walked over, Vivian was carefully stroking a blue suit in front of her. Her expression was


    serious. She frowned slightly, and then opened her brows and smiled.


    Maybe it was too serious, so even when Norah was standing beside her, Vivian didn''t notice.


    After Vivian finished reading, the shopping guide immediately walked up with a smile, "Miss, you have


    a good eye. This suit just came back today. It is a limited edition nationwide, whether it is fabric or


    tailoring..."


    Halfway through her words, Vivian stretched out his hand to signal, "Okay, I understand, no need to


    introduce."


    "Miss, do you mean to buy it?" the shopping guide asked enthusiastically.


    "No need." Vivian finished, putting on his sunsses.


    When she turned around, she found that Norah was standing beside her, and she had already changed


    her clothes.


    Vivian eximed on the spot, "Wow, Norah , this one is beautiful, it''s too fairy, just buy this one."


    "Is it really good-looking?" Norah was a little unsure.


    It may be because of marriage, so although she is studying, she always felt that she is a wife, and


    every time she chooses clothes, she tries to choose some mature styles.


    But this dress is very girly, youthful and lively, and cute in its yfulness.


    "That''s a must. Our Norah is beautiful, with beautiful skin, cherry lips and melon seeds, and looks good


    in anything." Vivian said immediately.


    Norah was embarrassed by her praise, "Thank you Vivian, although I know it''s far from you, I''m still


    very happy."


    "I''m not talking nonsense. We Norah are beautiful. I am just lucky enough to be a star. Whoever said


    that a star is the most beautiful, in fact, there are more beautiful people than stars, and Norah is one of


    them."


    "And..." Vivian ruffled his wavy hair and smiled charmingly at the mirror.


    "Our two styles arepletely different, you are fresh and refined, lovely beauty; I am..."


    The words of Ivan''s deep love suddenly appeared in Vivian''s mind, he bit her earlobe, breathing thick


    and sexy, "Vivian, you are really a stunner, I have never seen a woman more sexy than you, you know.


    I can''t wait to die directly on you."


    Recovering his thoughts, Vivian deepened his smile and replied, "I''m probably a charming and


    seductive beauty."


    Norah nced at Vivian and nodded in agreement, "Well, I think so too."


    "However, our Vivian is not only charming, but also beautiful in every style."


    "Well, I like to hear this, Norah , stand up, put on some beautiful poses, and I want to take some


    pictures for you." Vivian said.


    As soon as he heard that he was going to take a photo, Norah immediately cooperated.


    Norah''s beauty is very long, and every little action is very photogenic, and the effect of the photo is also


    very beautiful.


    So, with a few clicks, Vivian took the picture.


    "Vivian, I''ll go and change first."


    "good."


    Vivian waved to Norah, then tapped the phone and sent a few photos of Norah to her team.


    Afterwards, he sent a voice over, "Listen well, my dears, stop now no matter what you have, and fix the


    few pictures I sent."


    "Vivian, this beauty is pretty good-looking, her skin is white and beautiful, she''s really unique, why


    haven''t I seen it before, who is it?" The agent was the first to reply.


    Vivian knew what she was thinking, and immediately refused, "Sister Tong, it''s not easy to reveal a lot.


    Anyway, don''t think about it, she can''t enter the entertainment industry."


    "Oh, well, it''s a pity."


    Next came the make-up artist''s message, "Vivian, this beauty has a good foundation, how far do you


    want to retouch?"


    "Of course, the more beautiful the better. It must be super invincible and beautiful, so that a woman can


    impress those stupid, supercritical men."


    "OK, Vivian, all right, leave it to me."


    When Norah came out after trying on the clothes, he saw Vivian smiling happily at the phone.


    She walked over, "What''s the matter? So happy?"


    "Well, keep it a secret for now, I''ll tell youter."


    Norah bought the apricot dress. When the two went out, she hesitated and looked at Vivian, "Vivian,


    are you sure you don''t want to buy that suit?"


    Vivian felt a little guilty, and immediately said, "I don''t buy it, what do I buy it for? I just look at it


    casually. Besides, who do I buy this man''s clothes for?"


    "Really? Are you sure you won''t buy it?" Norah asked narrowly, blinking.


    "Well, don''t buy it." Vivian was determined.


    Norah turned around and walked in, "If you don''t buy it, then I will."


    "Ah, what did you buy it for? Norah , wouldn''t you tell me it was for Shawn, right? That scumbag, he


    really ignored our beautiful and beautiful wife Norah , I wanted to p his face. Swear, you even bought


    him clothes."


    When ites to Shawn, Vivian is really angrier the more he speaks.


    Norah smiled and then exined, "Of course not, I bought it as a gift."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Give it to someone? Who to give it to?" Vivian asked subconsciously.

 Chapter 67 The Only Way Is to Coax Norah

    Chapter 67 The Only Way Is to Coax Norah


    Chapter 67 The Only Way Is to Coax Norah


    Norah smiles slyly, like how Vivian did just now, "I won''t tell you now. I''ll keep it a secret."


    The suit is packaged in a very beautiful gift box.


    When Norah takes the invoice to pay, Vivian''s brows furrow. She is a little shaken. In fact, she likes this


    suit at first sight.


    Ivan is stern and usually only wears ck suits. If he puts on this blue suit, he will definitely be very


    graceful, very cool, and not so old-fashioned.


    But in what capacity and name should it be given to him?


    Vivian bites her lip, and finally hesitates.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Norah has already paid the bill. After they go out, Norah gives the suit gift box in her hand to Vivian, "I


    offer you a favor at the expense of another. I buy it for you spending Shawn''s money"


    "Give it to me?" Vivian is certainly surprised.


    "We''ve known each other for many years. Although you are busy now, you spend most of your time


    acting, and we spend less time getting together, I can still know your thoughts." Norahys bare the


    truth with one sentence.


    "I was going to ask that day. Are you dating with Ivan?"


    "No." Vivian answers this question sinctly.


    "Although I don''t know what kind of rtionship we have now, I''m sure of one thing that we are


    definitely not dating normally like boyfriend and girlfriend."


    "Norah, my mind is in turmoil now. Even I myself don''t know what is the rtionship between us?"


    Norah hands the suit to Vivian, "If you like, it''s worth a try."


    "Although I''ve been hurt by love, and I''ve been covered all over with cuts and bruises, Vivian, I still


    think it''s very rare to meet someone you love in the most beautiful youth. Some people may not meet


    the one they love in their entire life. Some people meet the one but miss out because of cowardice."


    "Maybe my ending is not perfect, nor is my marriage. But I still feel very lucky to be able to love


    someone without hesitation. I really don''t regret it at all."


    "If I regret, I will only regret that the person I love is Shawn."


    "So Vivian, if you really like him, give yourself a chance. Ivan is better than Shawn. At least his heart is


    clean without other women stationed in it."


    While Shawn is different. His heart is tooplicated.


    Long before she came into his world, his heart was already fully upied by another woman.


    Soter, no matter how much she did or how well she did, she could only be defined as an intruder by


    him.


    "Norah..."


    Vivian shouts. What she really wants to say is that Ivan is moreplicated than she thinks.


    But when the words rise to her throat, she regrets again.


    Norah''s own affair is annoying enough now. I can''t let her worry about me anymore.


    "What''s wrong?" Norah asks seeing Vivian not continue to say.


    Vivian shakes her head and smiles, "It''s nothing. Don''t worry. I will protect myself well."


    "Ok."


    About ten minutester, Vivian receives well-edited pictures of Norah.


    After she sees the well-edited pictures, Vivian immediately sends "like it" dozens of times.


    Beautiful, super beautiful.


    Although her photography skill is very good, Norah is also beautiful enough, and the original photos are


    already very nice.


    However, after all, they are taken casually with a mobile phone. And the lighting is not professional at


    all.


    After such an edition, the effect is immediately different. They can directlyparable to the


    internationally great photos.


    "Wow, Norah. Let''s make you debut too. We can form a sister group. It will definitely defeat all others in


    a second." Vivian says excitedly.


    Norah doesn''t figure it out yet and felt a little puzzled.


    Vivian immediately sends Norah a few pictures edited just now.


    Norah looks at herself in those pictures and can''t believe it. She exims, "Is this really me?"


    "Of course, it must be!"


    "Vivian, how did you do it?"


    "Let my make-up artist edit them." Vivian replies.


    "Vivian, you are so amazing."


    Vivian immediately selects those pictures, clicks the send button, and instantly sends them all to


    Shawn.


    "Okay, let''s wait for the good news."


    When Norah looks over, she happens to see that Vivian sends these pictures to Shawn.


    "Why do you send them to him? I don''t want to send them to him."


    "Of course it''s to increase your charisma and let Shawn widen his eyes to take a good look. Our Norah


    is so beautiful. The girl not cherished by him was liked by many people, and doesn''t care about him


    only."


    When Shawn receives the pictures, he almost can''t believe it.


    Norah wears an apricot-colored gauze dress with her slender and fair legs perfectly showed. Although


    it''s not a close-fitting dress, her body curve is fully disyed, and she looks slim and beautiful.


    Under the dim light, the smile on the corner of her mouth is gentle and bright.


    Her eyes are as bright as stars, and seem to be covered with a whole starry sky with a lot of stars


    inside.


    Shawn erges the pictures with two fingers. When Norah''s facial features are clearly disyed in


    front of his eyes again, he dares to be sure that the one in the pictures is none other than Norah.


    For some reason, his hand trembles while holding the phone.


    Shawn immediately calls Norah. When he hears the response from the other end of the line, he recalls


    that his number has been blocked by her.


    Then he switches to WhatsApp, and immediately sends a message, "Where are you? I''ll pick you up."


    "..."


    The stone sinks into the sea.


    No reply.


    Shawn sends again, "Answer me!"


    "Still angry?"


    "Norah, tell me where you are?"


    "..."


    As a result, there is still no reply.


    Shawn immediately changes direction and sends Vivian a WhatsApp message, "Where are you?"


    "President Lawson is anxious now? But why should I tell you?"


    "Vivian, I think it''s better for you to tell me directly. I don''t want to find Ivan."


    Vivian grits her teeth. Shawn, you are cruel enough.


    She replies, "it''s useless for you to find Ivan. He doesn''t know as well."


    "If Norah can block you, I can block Ivan too. Shawn, it''s useless to act peremptorily in front of me. The


    only way for you is to coax Norah and beg for her forgiveness, otherwise there is no other solution."


    After typing, Vivian exits directly and decides not to respond any more.


    Shawn is spoiled, so she should let him know what''s it like to pursuit but fail. Only then will he know


    how upset Norah is and how hard it is to love him.


    On the other side, Shawn holds his mobile phone and presses it against his forehead, feeling very


    annoyed.


    He boasts that he has always been scheming and decisive in the business. But in the face of these two


    women, he is a little helpless.


    Just when Shawn''s face is as cold as ice, suddenly, he sees a text message on his mobile phone.


    The text message reminds that there was a payment made by Norah about one hour and a half ago.


    And he reads the message carefully.


    One transaction is in a women''s clothing store and the other is in a men''s clothing store.


    Men''s wear?


    Norah will definitely not buy clothes for Kelvin.


    Does she buy for him?


    Thinking of this, Shawn immediately felt excited. Suddenly he felt that even the previous bad mood has


    been shaken off.

 Chapter 68 It felt Great to Tear The Mistress 1

    Chapter 68 It felt Great to Tear The Mistress 1


    Chapter 68 It felt Great to Tear The Mistress 1


    ording to the deduction reminder text message, Shawn quickly finds that store, thus knowing the


    location of Norah.


    When he pushes the door and is about to find Norah, Anthony walks in and reports a very urgent


    matter.


    After hearing him out, Shawn frowns and orders, "Call the board of directors for a meeting


    immediately."


    "Okay, President Lawson."


    Therefore, the matter of finding Norah is put aside for a while.


    Norah and Vivian continue to shop. Besides the jewelry counter on the first floor, they have already


    visited all other shops.


    At first, Norah has little interest in jewelry.


    She holds Vivian''s arm and seems embarrassed, "Vivian, I don''t want to go."


    "Why?"


    "Those jewels are expensive. I don''t think it''s good for me to ssh out his money like this."


    Norah has been very frugal since she was a child. Even if she joined the Lawson family, she never lives


    a luxurious life.


    "Ssh out?" Vivian looks at Norah in surprise and pulls her small ear, "Miss Norah, what are you


    thinking about? With your husband, if spending this little money can be considered as sshing out,


    you look down upon him too much."


    "Such small amount of money is far not enough for the Lawson family to do anything."


    Norah blinks with her eyes rolling nimbly, "Does he really make so much money?"


    Although she knows that the Lawson family is powerful and ridiculously rich, Norah always thinks it is


    overstated. And she has never asked about it, so she really doesn''t know how much money the


    Lawson family can make.


    "Then let me ask you. Miss Norah, do you think that I make a lot of money?"


    Norah nods immediately, "Of course."


    "Okay, you can imagine that Shawn makes hundreds or even thousands times of the money I earn. Do


    you think he makes a lot of money?"


    When Norah hears this, she immediately begins to count with her fingers.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But in the end, her whole brain is spinning.


    Vivian grabs her hand, "Enough. Don''t count any more. You only need to know one thing that your


    husband is very rich. Very very rich. And he is not just normally rich, but super rich. So, just ssh out."


    "Let me tell you. If you don''t spend tens of millions today, you will not match his economic strength."


    Vivian''s words instantly make Norahugh.


    Moreover, she felt that what Vivian said is very reasonable.


    "Then let''s go. I''ll pay for all the jewelry you like today." Norah pats her chest and says.


    Vivian smiles slyly, "Aren''t you afraid that I will extort you?"


    "Didn''t you say that Shawn earns a lot more? That much money is just a series of numbers. I''ll let this


    number change today."


    "Okay. Obedience is better than politeness."


    Immediately, with their arms around each other, they walk into the jewelry store happily.


    At the enthusiastic shop assistant''s rmendation, both of them take a fancy to a pearl ne.


    Althoughpared to other diamonds, the pearl ne is strung with white pearls and is not very


    conspicuous, the pearls of the ne are round and bright and they look very pleasant at first


    nce.


    The two fall in love with its color at first sight.


    Moreover, when the pearl ne is worn on the neck, their necks look slender and longer. It also


    makes their skins look soft and fair. So they both like it very much.


    "This one. Two pairs."


    After Norah finishes speaking, she directly hands the card to the shopping guide.


    Well, at this moment, she also seems to enjoy the senses of forthrightness and excitement of the rich.


    It turns out that the feeling of spending money on her own is really different.


    Vivian smiles and hands over her card, "Pay separately."


    Norah pouts with dissatisfaction and looks at her, "We agreed that I pay the bill and give it to you. Why


    do you regret it?"


    "Forget it. It makes me feel in the wrong to hanker after a petty advantage. If I spend Shawn''s money, I


    will put a good word for him next time, or provide him some information. What if I wrong our Norah?"


    "So, I still won''t give him a chance to buy me off."


    Seeing her say this, Norah no longer insists.


    She knows Vivian''s personality. As long as she has decided something, it is difficult to change.


    They pay the bill and put the nes on for each other.


    When they are about to leave the store, they suddenly see two familiar figures.


    There is already one of them that Norah doesn''t want to see. And now a pair of such persone.


    Norah holds Vivian in her arm and wants to walk around them directly.


    She''s not afraid of them. She just doesn''t want to waste her breath on them. She even felt that wasting


    her time on such people is idling away her life.


    However, Lilian calls to stop her, "Norah, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Really? I didn''t as well." Norah''s voice is cold.


    At this moment, Rosalynes over. She runs to the front of Norah angrily, tilts her head back and


    looks at her irritably, "Are you Norah? You worked so hard to cheat mest time!"


    "Everyone yielded you and protected you before because Grandpa was alive. Now Grandpa has


    passed away. Let me see who else can protect you."


    Lilian immediately realizes that there are some stories between them. She looks at Rosalyn and asks


    gently, "Rosie, what''s wrong? Miss Norah is very nice. Is there any misunderstanding between you


    two?"


    "There is no misunderstanding." Rosalyn says with absolute certainty.


    Then she looks at Lilian, "Lily, you don''t know. It was she that caused me to be driven out of the


    Lawson family by my grandfather and Shawnst time. I was so embarrassed that I became


    everyone''s joke."


    "What?" Lilian exims.


    Then she looks at Norah inexplicably, "Norah, did you really do such a thing? Rosie is just a little girl


    and she doesn''t know anything. If she really did something that offended you, I apologize to you for


    her."


    "Miss Fountain thinks too highly of herself and even can apologize on behalf of others? It''s a pity..."


    Norah looks at her and speaks word by word, "I don''t ept it."


    "Norah, do you have to be so aggressive? I know you don''t like me because of Shawn, but Rosie is


    Shawn''s cousin. Although she is not his sister, they are the only two children in the Lawson family in


    Shawn''s generations. It''s okay for Shawn to me Rosie because they are brother and sister and she


    will definitely not resent him."


    When Rosalyn hears this, she immediately agrees, "Yes, Lily is right. Shawn will always be my brother,


    and I will always be his sister. This is a blood rtionship that cannot be erased. But you are different.


    You are just an adopted daughter who was brought back to the Lawson family by Grandfather. After


    Grandfather passed away, no one will recognize your identity. Now you are a stray dog and nothing. Do


    you think you can still bite people? "


    Rosalyn ''s words are very awful.


    However, Norah holds on.


    If she can''t even stand such words, as the daughter-inw of the Lawson family, how can she do the


    things that Grandfather entrusted to her, and how can she support the Lawson family in the future?


    Norah looks at Rosalyn with a gentle smile, "You''re right. Certainly I can''t bite people."


    "Dogs are inevitable to be thoughtless. She bit me. Do I have to go back and bite the dog?"


    Norah humiliates Rosalyn without a dirty word.


    Rosalyn rushes towards Norah angrily. She raises her hand and is about to give a p directly.

 Chapter 69 It felt Great to Tear The Mistress 2

    Chapter 69 It felt Great to Tear The Mistress 2


    Chapter 69 It felt Great to Tear The Mistress 2


    When Vivian sees this, she rushes over in a big stride.


    However, before she can reach out, Rosalyn ''s hand has already been caught.


    Because her hand is caught, Rosalyn subconsciously shouts, "Loose me!"


    "Rosie, calm down."


    Rosalyn doesn''t calm down a bit until she hears Lilian''s voice.


    She slowly puts down her hand, and then looks at Lilian with confusion, "Lily, why was it you that


    caught me?"


    "Because I don''t want you to make mistakes." Lilian persuades her.


    "What kind of mistake can I make? Grandpa is dead now. She has lost her backer for a long time. Why


    can''t I defeat her?"


    Lilian nods, "Well, you just can''t beat her."


    "Why? Lily, do you even help her?" Rosalyn stamps her feet in anger.


    Lilian sighs deeply, and then says, "Rosie, you know about your Shawn''s marriage, right?"


    "I know. What does it have to do with her?"


    Breaking off in mid-sentence, Rosalyn bes stunned, looks at Lilian in disbelief and asks, "She


    couldn''t be the... wife my Shawn married, could she?"


    "Well, it''s her."


    Hearing Lilian''s answer, Rosalyn suddenly felt wretched.


    It''s her.


    It''s her again.


    This woman really haunts her like a ghost.


    Why is she everywhere? And she takes part in anything.


    "Lily, this joke is not funny at all. Don''t lie to me, okay?"


    "Rosie, I know you can''t ept it, but it''s all true."


    Norah can''t watch this drama yed by these two people.


    "Vivian, let''s go." Norah says.


    Lilian immediately grabs her wrist. She is sitting in a wheelchair and raising her head. She looks at


    Norah with sharp eyes and with a challenge in her gaze, "Wait. Don''t you want to know why I''m here


    today?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with me." Norah says tly.


    With a smile, Lilian speaks again provocatively, "I''m here to pick out a ring today."


    "Really? What kind of ring?" Norah asks deliberately.


    "Norah, do you pretend on purpose? Certainly it should be a wedding ring."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Very good. Then congrattions to Miss Fountain."


    Looking at Norah''s smiling face, Lilian immediately clenches her fists. At this moment, she can''t wait to


    rush to her and tear off the fake smile on Norah''s face, so that she can reveal her painful and twisted


    cheeks.


    Norah, I''m sure you''re pretending.


    You must be pretending.


    I said I''m going to get married. I don''t believe you can be so calm.


    "Norah, don''t you really understand or do you pretend to not understand? If I''m going to get married,


    the groom will only be Shawn. I don''t believe you are really not afraid." Lilian seems provocative.


    Vivian has been standing by and listeningzily. She didn''t n to intervene because she believed that


    Norah is absolutely capable of handling this matter.


    When they were young, they met a lot of people and matters more troublesome than this. But they


    could solve the problem well every time.


    So they have developed the ability to deal with this.


    However, Norah is pregnant now. And they have shopped within the mall for a long time today. Vivian


    doesn''t want Norah to be tired. So she decides to take action, quickly resolve this matter, and get rid of


    these two noisy women.


    She walks to the counter and give some orders to the sales.


    Soon, the sales brings a chair.


    Vivian walks over and leads Norah to sit on a chair to rest. At the same time she bends over and says,


    "Leave it to me. You still have a baby in your womb, so you shouldn''t be tired and angry."


    "Okay." Norah nods.


    Certainly, shepletely trusts Vivian.


    Soon, Vivian walks towards Lilian.


    Lilian is lower than people because of sitting in a wheelchair, which is also the pain in her heart.


    While Rosalyn is small and has no advantage in height.


    Vivian debuted as a model. Her figure is tall and slim, which was like the walking hormone of men, not


    to mention her slender legs.


    Wearing high heels of more than ten centimeters and a pair of sunsses, she walks towards Lilian


    aggressively. Then she stops beside her and asks condescendingly, "Are you Lilian?"


    "I am."


    Knowing that she can''t be domineering than her, Lilian still tries hard to calm herself down.


    "Oh...?" Vivian deliberately prolongs the end syble and raises her voice slightly.


    She squints with her slender and fair fingers pushing the sunsses on the nose higher. Suddenly a


    sound ofughteres from her, "Shawn''s aesthetic really widens my horizon. He doesn''t care about


    such a beautiful woman as Norah, but likes a disabled person with ame leg."


    Vivian hits the nail on the head. Lilian bites her lip and looks awful instantly.


    When Norah taunted Lilian before, she controlled herself when speaking and didn''t say anything too


    awful because of her affection for Shawn.


    But Vivian is different, she doesn''t have to give Lilian any respect at all.


    "Who are you? You don''t have to speak so harshly, right?" Lilian looks at her with anger and tolerance


    in her eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am." Vivian''s gaze settles on herp again, "Is this harsh? I haven''t spoken


    more harshly yet!"


    "You have ame leg, which makes me very curious. How can you live in daily life? Can you still take


    care of yourself? Do you need a 24-hour nanny to take care of you? Look at yourself. Even yourself


    needs a nanny. How can you take care of a man like Shawn?"


    Lilian clenches her fists so tightly that her palms almost bleed.


    She res at Vivian angrily with her eyes extremely scarlet.


    "Oh, by the way, like this, your legs can''t move anymore. If you really marry Shawn, can you still have


    sex with him and can you serve him well?"


    "Besides, can you have a baby? Do you think a family like the Lawson family will ept a hen that


    can''ty eggs? Will they ept there is no offspring?"


    Every word Vivian says was like a sharp knife that stabs into Lilian''s chest.


    And each of the knives makes her bleed and extremely painful.


    It must be said that her words are very sharp.


    If she doesn''t try hard to hold herself back, Lilian can''t wait to rush to her and tear her mouth.


    Seeing Lilian''s pain and struggle, Vivian''s brows and eyes are unfolded with a smile. If it''s in the past,


    she will never be able to say such wicked words.


    Thanks to the fact that she yed a daughter-inw who was wronged and bullied some time ago, the


    words she just said to Lilian were learned from the mother-inw in the drama.


    Unexpectedly, they should be useful.


    "Who the hell are you?" Lilian res at her gnashing her teeth.


    Those words are so wicked that her heart is still bleeding and it hurts terribly.


    Certainly, Vivian won''t answer her question. She turns around and is about to walk towards Norah.


    Suddenly, Rosalyn rushes out from behind Lilian. She runs over to Norah aggressively and crazily.


    While she is running, she scolds, "You are a wicked woman. My brother belongs to Lily. You can''t take


    him away. I will fight it out with you. ."

 Chapter 70 It felt Great to Tear The Mistress 3

    Chapter 70 It felt Great to Tear The Mistress 3


    Chapter 70 It felt Great to Tear The Mistress 3


    However, before Rosalyn ''s hand touches Norah, Vivian has grabbed and put it on her back directly.


    Immediately, Rosalyn cries out in pain.


    Tears also drips down crazily, "Ouch. It hurts... It hurts..."


    "It really hurts. You are such a crazy woman. Loose me quickly."


    Vivian looks at her coldly, "Now you know it hurts, but just now you rushed here without hesitation."


    "Loose me quickly. I''m Shawn''s cousin." Rosalyn still shouts and doesn''t intend to apologize.


    Vivian holds her hand tighter. Rosalyn cries out in pain again, "Let me go, or I''ll let you bear all the


    consequences."


    "Really?" Vivian sneers, "I''d really like to see how can you let me bear all the consequences."


    "Even if you are my blood sister, I won''t be afraid of you, let alone Shawn''s cousin. You''d better


    remember today. If you dare to attack Norah again, believe it or not, I''ll just break your fucking arm."


    Rosalyn is full of hatred. While Lilian shakes her head desperately towards her.


    The meaning is very clear. It is to let her admit her mistake quickly so to suffer less.


    In the end, the pain is so unbearable that Rosalyn reluctantly surrenders, "I see. Please loose me. It''s


    so painful."


    "Speak louder. I didn''t hear it."


    Rosalyn is almost about to go mad, but she still obeys Vivian''s instruction.


    She raises her voice and shouts loudly, "I''m wrong. Let me go quickly."


    Vivian looses her hand. Rosalyn ''s arm immediately sags.


    After rubbing her aching arm, Rosalyn pushes Lilian''s wheelchair to the counter, "Lily, don''t care about


    them. Let''s choose a ring."


    "Okay."


    Lilian nods and smiles gently.


    It is as if everything just happened had nothing to do with her.


    Her acting skill is really "admirable".


    As soon as the two arrives at the counter, the sales takes out several rings, but they like none of them.


    At this time, the sales introduces a very unique and very expensive ring with a super novel design. The


    two''s eyes immediately glow.


    Vivian is watching with a slight smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Very good. The fish is hooked.


    Norah thinks that the farce is over, and is about to get up and leave, but Vivian holds her arm and


    exins in a low voice, "Norah, don''t hurry. The really interesting part of the show is yet toe."


    "What do you mean...?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Norah looks over at the counter and recalls the scene where Vivian was talking with the sales just now.


    She suddenly understands everything.


    The sales describes the ring as a very beautiful and shining stuff. In her words it is a unique symbol of


    love.


    Then, she wears a pair of gloves and helps Lilian try it on.


    Lilian looks at the ring on her hand. She is so happy that she can''t look away.


    Especially when she see the diamond reflecting the light and glittering brilliant rays, she is attracted by


    it more andpletely reluctant to take it off.


    She raises her hand, looks left and right, then nods affirmatively, and decides immediately, "Okay, I


    want this."


    "Okaydy. Please wait a moment. I''ll go to draw a bill and pack it for you." The sales says happily.


    "No need." Lilian says, "I just wear it."


    The sales immediately smiles like a flower, "Okaydy. I''ll go to draw the bill immediately."


    Soon, the saleses back with a bill from the mall.


    Lilian hands over the card in her hand. However, the sales has stood by the card machine without


    moving for a few minutes.


    After several failures, she walks to Lilian, still with a smile on her face, "Miss Fountain, sorry. The


    bnce of this card is not enough. Do you have any other card?"


    "What?...What?" Lilian''s lips are trembling. She can''t even believe it.


    She has more than four hundred thousand dors in this card. It''s all the private money she has saved


    over the years.


    If it''s not to buy this ring, she will be reluctant to spend it.


    "How much is this ring? Where is the bill?"


    The sales immediately hands it to Lilian.


    When she sees the amount on the bill is five millions, her eyes be dazed instantly and she faints.


    Gosh, five millions.


    It turns out to be five millions.


    It''s just a ring. How could it be so expensive?


    She never thought that the ring in front of her would cost so much money. Her budget is less than


    500,000.


    But in this situation, if she says no, it''s eating her words. It will be so embarrassing.


    Lilian bites her lip and begins to regret her previous decision.


    If she knew it earlier, she would ask the price first and it would not be so embarrassing.


    Especially after she notices Norah and that woman still shopping around, Lilian confirms the thought


    that she can''t be outdone by them.


    She will buy this ring today anyway.


    No matter how much it costs, she will buy it.


    "Someone, please don''t do something beyond your ability if you can''t afford it." Vivian says deliberately,


    neither coldly nor warmly.


    Norah smiles and calls her deliberately, "Lily, if you don''t have enough money, I can lend it to you. Don''t


    worry. The interest is definitely lower than the bank."


    One of the two ys the bad cop, and the other ys the good cop.


    Lilian is so angry that she is even about to vomit blood.


    She bites her lip and clenches her fists tightly, "There is no need to disturb you. I can buy this ring on


    my own."


    "Oh, then we won''t tter ourselves."


    Soon, Lilian looks at Rosalyn and says with a soft voice, "Rosie, how much money do you have?"


    Rosalyn hesitates for a while and replies, "Not much. Lily, this ring is really too expensive. Do you really


    want to buy it?"


    "I think it''s better for my brother to forwardly do things like buying a ring."


    On the surface, this is for Lilian''s consideration, but in fact Rosalyn is reluctant to give the money in her


    pocket.


    Although she is a member of the Lawson family, she and her mother have run out of money since her


    father passed away. The only source of money is the dividends of her father''s share in the Lawson


    family.


    Although the amount of that money is quite considerable, she really doesn''t have much money


    because neither she nor her mother has a job, and they usually spends a lot. None of stuffs like luxury


    bags and clothes are missed by them.


    The reason why she got close to Lilian at the beginning was she thought Lilian would marry Shawn. As


    a result, she could rely on their rtionship to gain a firm foothold in the Lawson family again and gain


    benefits.


    Unexpectedly, this n waspletely messed up by Norah. That''s why Rosalyn hates Norah so


    much.


    But now Lily has requested her, certainly she can''t refuse easily.


    "I will buy this ring today anyway." Lilian says.


    At the same time, she looks at Rosalyn , "If it''s inconvenient for you, it doesn''t matter."


    "It''s not, Lily. Don''t say that. How could I be unwilling? The fact is that I only have four hundred


    thousand dors. Plus yours there is only around half of the price. It''s too less."


    Lilian frowns.


    After thinking hard for a few minutes, suddenly, her brows are unfolded. she has an idea.


    Then, she makes a phone call.

 Chapter 71 Norah Is Trapped, The Situation Is Emergent

    Chapter 71 Norah Is Trapped, The Situation Is Emergent


    Chapter 71 Norah Is Trapped, The Situation Is Emergent


    "Hey, sister."


    When the young girl on the other end of the line picks up the phone, she is peeling an apple, putting


    the phone between her head and shoulder.


    "Qunnie, it''s me."


    "Sister, what are you talking about? Of course I know it''s you! By the way, it''s the first time you''ve called


    me since you came back China long long ago. Do you know that mom and dad miss you so much.


    When will you go home?" The girl''s voice is clear and brisk.


    Lilian holds the phone tightly, having mixed feelings.


    Since her legs becameme after the car ident, her status in the Fountain family has copsed.


    While Qunnie who is very ordinary and has nothing better than her sister, has be the apple of the


    Fountain family''s eyes and is loved by all people.


    Thinking of this, Lilian''s teeth grind with hatred.


    But to solve the matter of extreme urgency, she still tries her best to control herself and keep her tone


    soft, "Qunnie, I encounter some trouble and need six hundred thousands. Can you lend it to me? I will


    pay you backter."


    When Qunnie hears this, she immediately bes worried, "Sister, what''s going on? Why do you


    suddenly ask for so much money?"


    Lilian is certainly reluctant to disclose anything. She deliberately answers vaguely, "Don''t worry. I''m


    fine. As long as six hundred thousands are transferred to my ount, the problem can be solved."


    "Okay, sister, don''t worry. I''ll find ways to get it for you right away, but I don''t have that much money. I''m


    going to ask dad for it. Hold on."


    "Okay, please do it as soon as possible."


    After she hangs up the phone, Lilian''s palms are sweaty.


    She felt as if she had exhausted all her strength.


    About ten minutester, Qunnie calls back and says, "Sister, I''ve already got the money from Dad. I''ll


    transfer it to youter, but sister, can you promise me one thing?"


    "What''s the matter?" Lilian frowns immediately.


    She knew that Qunnie was not as simple as she thought.


    Sure enough, she begins to make requirements so soon.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "It''s..." Qunnie is a little embarrassed, "Dad arranged a blind date for me. I don''t like that person. I want


    you to go in my stead. You only need drive that person away."


    "That''s it?" Lilian raises her eyebrows.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "Okay."


    After Lilian epts to the condition, the money is transferred soon.


    She hands the card to the sales again in front of Vivian and Norah, and says proudly, "Pay by card."


    "Okay, Miss."


    With a clinking sound, the payment is sessful.


    Lilian stretches out her slender fingers and caresses the diamond ring on her hand with arrogance and


    ostentation.


    Especially the expression on her face is very arrogant.


    Vivian smiles and says, "If I were the brand owner, I would definitely be grateful to the Miss. Fang. It''s a


    product that has been for sale for several years. I didn''t expect that it could be sold. It''s a miracle."


    "What did you say?" Lilian res at the sales angrily, "Is what she said true? Is this ring made a few


    years ago?"


    The sales exins with a smile, "Miss Fountain, this is the ssic style of our store."


    Lilian suddenly bes so angry that she foams with rage.


    She spent five millions buying an outdated ring in the end.


    And it''s even an unsold inventory.


    Moreover, the brand side rightfully says that it''s ssic. Now she felt like weeping but has no tears.


    She regrets it so much.


    When she looks at Norah, she immediately strikes back stubbornly, "I like this ssic ring very much. I


    believe that not only me, but also Shawn likes it."


    Norah smiles, "Lily probably doesn''t know yet. Shawn swore in front of grandpa''s sickbed that he would


    never divorce me."


    "What did you say?"


    Lilian''s face instantly turns as pale as a white paper without any color. It''s either thin or transparent.


    "No, no way. You lied to me."


    Although the statement that she came to buy a ring today is all fake. She directs and acts by herself in


    order to show Norah a y and force Norah to give in obediently.


    However, Lilian never thought that Shawn made such an oath.


    Shawn is a person who keeps his promises. If he really swears, it means...


    Lilian doesn''t dare to think about the following things.


    This news was like a bolt from the blue for her. Itpletely destroys all her efforts in an instant.


    "It is such a ssic ring and costs a lot of money. Lily should really keep it well."


    Although Norah smiles warmly and says softly, she easily breaks Lilian''s heart.


    It isn''t until Norah and Vivian leaves that Lilian gnashes her teeth with a insidious and fierce gaze.


    A strong murderous intention can be seen in her eyes. It''s obvious and undisguised.


    "Norah, how dare you to fool me like this. I won''t let you off."


    "You''ll see."


    "I''m not Lilian if I can''t win Shawn back."


    Suddenly, Rosalyn exims while looking at the direction where Vivian left, "Oh, Lily, I recall her."


    "She is Vivian, the star."


    "You mean that the woman who just left is a star?" Lilian asks in disbelief.


    Rosalyn nods, "Yes. She''s a star named Vivian."


    "Is she famous?"


    Lilian isn''t interested about the entertainment industry at all in her daily life, so she doesn''t know any


    celebrities.


    "Of course yes. She has been a super popr female star recently. She was just selected as one of the


    ''Four Young Actresses''. And the number of her fans is terrifying."


    Lilian smiles, but the smile is too insidious, "Okay, then everything bes easy."


    "Rosie..." Lilian curls her finger.


    Rosalyn immediately walks closer.


    After Lilian gives instructions, she immediately pats her on the shoulder gently, "Okay, Rosie. Go and


    do it. The sooner the better. There will be a dramatic show soon."


    "Okay, Lily. Just wait."


    Rosalyn is very smug on the way there.


    Who let them humiliate her and Lily just now? Her chance to take revengees now.


    And the scene must be absolutely impressing.


    Norah and Vivian have dinner together in the shopping mall. After the dinner, when the two leave the


    restaurant and are about to take the elevator to the parking lot, they suddenly find that the entire


    shopping mall is surrounded by people. Even the water can''t escape.


    Vivian''s phone rings crazily. It''s a call from Sister Tong, "Vivian, the situation is not good. Your where-


    about has been disclosed. There was a fan recognizing you. Now arge number of fans are waiting to


    block you in the mall."


    "Find a safe ce to hide yourself and don''t move. We will send someone to pick you up immediately."


    Vivian has experienced violent storms and waves. She is kind of calm when she receives the news.


    But what she worries about now is Norah. She is pregnant. The current situation is a big disadvantage


    for Norah.


    What if the fans don''t care anything and rush to Norah...?


    Vivian shakes her head. She even doesn''t dare to imagine the consequence.


    "Norah, the situation is emergent now. Moreover, you are pregnant. I will find someone to send you out


    first. I will rx only when you are safe."


    Norah looks at the crowded people outside the thick window. She is not optimistic at all, "Vivian, I may


    not be able to get out under the current situation."

 Chapter 72 Love Rivals Meet, Someone is Jealous

    Chapter 72 Love Rivals Meet, Someone is Jealous


    Chapter 72 Love Rivals Meet, Someone is Jealous


    Those people outside are too crazy, and they don''t look like normal fans to me. I can''t leave you alone."


    Norah worried.


    Vivian immediately took Norah''s hand and earnestly advised, "Listen to me Norah, you must listen to


    me this time."


    "Their target is me, and as long as I''m here, they won''t bother you."


    "You should call Shawn right away and ask him toe and pick you up."


    It was only until Vivian mentioned Shawn that Norah suddenly remembered him.


    This day, she had been deliberately bottled up her feelings, deliberately allowing herself to lose her


    memory, so that she would not think of this man.


    However, once she thought of him in her memory, she still couldn''t help missing him.


    Although angry, Norah knew what is important and what is not.


    Taking out her mobile phone, she called Shawn right away.


    A few minutester, Norah lowered her hand with her eyes dim.


    Seeing this, Vivian asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "The phone didn''t connect."


    Vivian was about to say that she would try again in a few minutes, but at that moment, the people sent


    by Tong had already arrived.


    One part of them was responsible for opening the way, while the other part was responsible for


    squeezing through the crowded mall.


    Vivian divided them into two groups. One group was responsible for protecting Norah as she left and


    the other group stayed behind to protect her.


    Since Norah was pregnant, she left arge part of the people to Norah.


    Norah disagreed, "Vivian, you can''t do that. Just a few people protect you, but the target was you. It''s


    better to leave more people for you."


    "You go first. Don''t worry. I still have a way out." Vivian reassured.


    Looking at her, Norah hesitantly opened her mouth, "Why don''t we call Ivan and ask him to pick you


    up?"


    "No." Vivian didn''t even think about it and rejected it outright.


    Then she exined, "We still don''t know what''s going on right now. Besides, people are too sensitive


    now. I will be blocked by them in the worse cases, but if hees, my rtionship with him will


    immediately be known to the public.


    "By then we will be brought to the headlines of all media. I''d rather stay here for a little longer than


    being like that."


    In the end, Norah could do nothing but  take the lead in opening the door of the restaurant and walking


    out under the protection of a group of people.


    However, as soon as the door was opened, the people blocked outside suddenly surged over madly.


    They were pushing, squeezing, and shoving. The scene became very out of control.


    "Vivian ..."


    "Vivian ..."


    "Vivian, Vivian ..."


    The whole scene was packed with people.


    The entire mall echoed with the sound of people, and suddenly, several voices screamed frantically,


    "Vivian, you are a witch and a coquette. Get out of the entertainment industry."


    "Yes, get out of the showbiz."


    "Vivian, get the hell out of the entertainment industry.


    Someone raised their arms and then incite the crowd to chant in concert.


    The voice of righteous indignation echoed throughout the mall, deafening.


    Norah had a very bad feeling in her heart. If she had felt that this situation was a bit abnormal before,


    then now she was sure that the situation in front of her was definitely abnormal.


    Although there were so many people surrounding the entire mall, the emotions of these fans were too


    high.


    Moreover, it was not like true fans at all.


    They were basically ck fans and some fanatic fans, especially when they were chanting slogans. As


    if they were organized.


    The more Norah thought about it, the more scared she became.


    Suddenly, the group protecting her was dispersed and a group of people rushed over frantically. Norah,


    unprepared, was instantly pushed and shoved to the ground.


    When the fans saw that she was not Vivian, they immediately crossed over her and ran inside.


    The scene was chaotic at the moment.


    In the crowd, Norah''s phone suddenly rang, but she was unable and not in the mood to answer it.


    People, one by one, were shoving forwards.


    The space in front of Norah became narrower and more crowded.


    The people around her tried hard to pull her up, but the people pushing forwards one after another


    were like waves.


    Her mobile phone was also squeezed to the ground, and Norah reached out her hand to pick it up.


    Suddenly, her leg was trodden on.


    The first time, the second time ...


    Then the leg.


    "Ouch ..."


    Norah frowned and cried out.


    However, it didn''t help at all. Those people keep crossing over her and moving forward.


    What she could see was darkness and the ovepping shadows immersed in the sound of human


    voices.


    Just as she felt the air was suffocating, she felt a sudden force on her arm.


    The next moment, she was pulled into a strong, broad arm, and her hand, held by someone, was lifted


    from the ground.


    she could hear a clear, strongmand, "Call the nearby police station immediately and ask them to


    send someone to control the scene and evacuate all those trapped."


    "Yes, boss."


    This voice felt a bit familiar to her.


    As soon as she raised her eyes, she immediately saw Matthew in the crowd.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He looked cold and expressionless, and even the lines of his face were hard, but Norah felt as if he


    was a hero falling from the sky, bathed in light, to her side.


    Many yearster, when the sun was shining in the afternoon and the breeze was blowing delicately,


    Norah would still always think of today.


    She will think of Matthew, who brought with light, cloaked in thorns, miraculously appeared in her world,


    as if he were the God who saved everything.


    He took her away from all the chaos, the crowds, the noise, all the hustle and bustle around.


    "Follow me." Matthew said.


    "Okay." Norah nodded numbly.


    they went to the underground parking lot on B1 before Norah caught her breath and then looked at


    Matthew, "Thank you, so why are you here?"


    After saying that, she noticed that Matthew was wearing what seemed to be civilian clothes rather than


    a police uniform.


    Seeing that she was only wearing a knee-height skirt, Matthew silently took off the coat he was wearing


    and dressed Norah, saying, "Paul and I are off today and we came here to handle some business."


    He held out his hand and handed the phone to Norah.


    Norah''s eyes turned bright when she saw the phone in surprise, "Thank you, you picked it up for me?"


    "A piece of cake. How are you feeling?"


    Matthew looked at her and noticed that she was obviously in a bad condition.


    Her clothes were untidy, her hair messy, and her entire leg was covered with patches of visible bruises.


    Moreover, if he remembered correctly, she seemed to be pregnant.


    What happened was too bad for a pregnant woman.


    Norah touched her stomach and was about to reply when suddenly, a bright light came from across the


    street and a ck car honked its horn wildly. She was caught off guard and almost fell down, but


    fortunately, Matthew reached out in time to help her.


    What Shawn saw when he get out of the car was the image of the two holding hands together.


    "Norah ..." he said, with his voice low and frightening.

 Chapter 73 Being so Reluctant to Kiss With Me

    Chapter 73 Being so Reluctant to Kiss With Me


    Chapter 73 Being so Reluctant to Kiss With Me?


    Looking at the man in front of her, Norah froze.


    It had only been a day since she had seen him, but for some reason, she always had a feeling of being


    in a different world.


    She was so surprised that she forgot to pull her hand out of Matthew''s hand for a moment.


    It was only when Shawn stepped forward and pulled her hand out of Mat''s and squeezed it in his own,


    while pulling her petite body into his arms in a domineering manner, that Norah gradually regained a bit


    of consciousness.


    "Why are you here?" She looked at the man in front of her, unable to tell what mood she was in.


    He hadn''te when she needed him most.


    But came when it was the easiest time to misunderstand.


    What a coincidence.


    Norah took out her hand while quietly pushing Shawn away.


    This manner made Shawn very unhappy.


    He was low-spirited and his face looked so angry as if it could squeeze out ink.


    The way Norah distanced herself from him and even drew a clear line between them made him very


    ufortable.


    Especially when his eyes fell on her clothes, Shawn reached out and ripped them off.


    That action was almost a bit violent,pletely devoid of the gentleness of the past.


    Then he directly handed the clothes to Matthew, "Thank you, but my wife doesn''t need other men''s


    clothes."


    After saying that, Shawn took off his own clothes and wrapped her up as if he wanted to wrap her up tip


    to toe.


    "Mat, sorry, he has a bad temper with a strange and hostile personality."


    Norah immediately stepped forward and looked at Matthew.


    After thinking for quite a while, she came up with this exnation.


    "Understand."


    Matthew stood straight with a cold face, from which others were unable to notice any emotional ups


    and downs.


    "Thank you for today. Next time we can have ... together if you have time."


    Before Norah finished her words, Shawn couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Suddenly, she was carried into the arms of Shawn, and then he walked faster and faster, further and


    further away.


    "Shawn, what are you doing?" It was only when they were a little further away from Matthew that Norah


    shouted angrily.


    "What do you think I''m doing?"


    For the first time, Shawn felt that he was so angry that he had lost his senses and could barely control


    himself.


    Just now, if he hadn''t tried hard to control himself, he would have already directly pressed her there


    and kissed her.


    He really wanted to kiss her so that he could remind her who she really belonged to.


    Opening the car door, Shawn directly put Norah into the front passenger side. Getting free, Norah got


    up and was just about to speak.


    Suddenly, her lips were sealed fiercely.


    Shawn leaned down, one hand sping the back of her head, the other hand cupping her chin, and the


    dominating kiss simply fell down in an overwhelming manner.


    Norah passively endured it, she stretched her hand and try to protest.


    But Shawn did not give her the chance to resist at all, and he easily seized her constantly iling little


    hands with one hand and held them tightly.


    Hands tight, Norah could only use her feet.


    However, she had just gotten the idea and before she could even start to exert herself, Shawn had her


    legs under control.


    He stretched out one leg and pinned her legs directly between his leg and the carriage.


    Since the space in the car was so small and Shawn''s strength was so great that Norah''s hands and


    feet were almost all bound, and she couldn''t resist at all.


    "Shawn, you are... a jerk.''''


    Norah spoke angrily as she caught her breath.


    However, it just gave him the opportunity to kiss her again.


    The next moment, his kiss became more and more fierce and violent.


    For the first time in two years of marriage, he kissed her like this, and in such a fierce way. Norah was


    really shocked.


    She was already frightened by the fans who had just surrounded her in the mall, and now she was


    even more frightened by Shawn.


    She was so aggrieved, it was her who was angry and hurt.


    But Shawn didn''t even ask about her feeling, nor did he care at all if she was hurt. He only wanted to


    dominate her.


    How could she not understand what he was thinking?


    It was true that he had kissed her.


    But Norah would never believe that Shawn was jealous.


    To put it nicely, he wanted to assert his sovereignty; to put it more harshly, it was just a man''s sense of


    possession.


    He just felt that she was his wife and was absolutely not allowed to be that close to a man other than


    him, so he was angry and couldn''t wait to prove his right.


    The kiss was not the kind of kiss she wanted.


    Tears started from her eyes.


    Tears multiplied.


    When he noticed the coldness and wetness between his mouth, Shawn seemed to suddenly wake up.


    He let go of Norah and wiped the tears off her face with one hand.


    He didn''t say anything, his thin lips were pursed, but the atmosphere around him was frighteningly low.


    Norah lowered her head, suddenly noticing that he looked really scary when he was angry, and she


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    was a little scared.


    They suddenly became very quiet.


    Shawn was silently wiping her tears, not saying a word. His fingers were a bit coarse, probably


    because his movements were a bit hurried and fast, and the skin on Norah''s face was delicate, so she


    felt a bit sore.


    However, Norah bit her lips and did not say anything.


    The air in the car became quieter and quieter.


    Just as Shawn''s fingers finished wiping the tears from her face, suddenly, his hand fell to her lips,


    gently rubbing them.


    He had indeed been in a bit of a hurry just now and had kissed a little too hard.


    Now, when he took a closer look, her lips seemed to be a little swollen.


    Thinking of this, Shawn''s fingers gradually became gentle.


    He did not fondle anymore and his hand simplynded on Norah''s lips.


    His hand, which was very warm, seemed to be sweating.


    Feeling the atmosphere was really strange, Norah opened her lips and was just about to say, Shawn,


    take your hand away first.


    Suddenly, he opened his mouth first.


    He lowered his head, not looking at Norah, and his voice was unusually low, "Are you that unwilling?"


    Norah did not know what he was talking about and could only be silent.


    But in Shawn''s eyes, her silence became a tacit agreement.


    This made him more and more agitated, and he had a very bad feeling in his heart.


    Today, he couldn''t even control himself, especially when he saw her and that man together again. They


    are so intimate that he simply wanted to beat that man immediately.


    "you hate me to kiss you?"


    He asked again.


    The voice was even lower than it had just been.


    A pair of deep eyes alternate between bright and dark, making itpletely impossible to see and


    guess how he is feeling.


    Norah scratched her fingers, not knowing how to reply.


    What could she say?


    To say yes, because I have loved you for ten years in a so hard and careful way that I look forward to it


    every day?


    Or to say, no, not willing at all.


    Norah frowned, and she felt that this question was simply unanswerable.


    Not hearing an answer, Shawn became anxious for the first time, "Norah, answer me."

 Chapter 74 Shawn, I Dont Want To

    Chapter 74 Shawn, I Don''t Want To


    Chapter 74 Shawn, I Don''t Want To


    Norah raised her head, with a pair of clear, transparent eyes looking at Shawn, and replied definitely,


    "No."


    "Shawn, no one likes such a forced, kiss without a trace of emotion."


    "If it were you, would you?"


    His words make Shawn frown badly.


    Leaning over to fasten her seat belt, Shawn pulled the door open directly and went to the driver''s seat.


    On the way back, he drove fast.


    The car was quiet, and the two seemed to return to their previous moments, with no one speaking.


    Only the sound of music was drifting.


    Norah sat in the car, looking out of the window, her eyes bleak.


    Suddenly, the phone dinged, it was a WhatsApp message from Vivian, "Vivian, how are you? Have you


    gone out? Are you OK?"


    "Vivian, I''m fine, how about you?"


    "The police havee to maintain the order, and Miss Tong has dispatched some people to assist us, I


    should be able to get out in a while, so you don''t have to worry."


    Hearing that, Norah was relieved.


    Since the police hade, they would definitely evacuate the fans and the people in the mall right


    away, so Vivian would be fine.


    Wait ...


    The police?


    The words that Matthew said suddenly sprang up in Norah''s mind, call the nearby police station


    immediately and ask them to dispatch someone to control the scene and evacuate all the people


    trapped.


    He was the one who invited the police toe.


    Thinking of this, Norah felt more and more indebted to him.


    Although they had not met many times and had not known each other for a long time, he always


    appeared when she needed him most.


    Norah found his avatar, edited a message, and sent it, "Mr. Mat, thank you so much for today, I''m sorry


    for just now, I''ll definitely apologize to you in person and buy you a coffee sometime."


    By now, the mall had almost been evacuated.


    Matthew caught his breath and just sat down in the stairwell.


    He looked at Norah''s message and was stunned for a while.


    Shawn?


    Someone from the Lawson family.


    The moment he knew she had a husband and a baby, he was indeed a little surprised.


    However, he have not expected that her husband would be Shawn.


    He had never been keen on or interested in business, but he had heard a lot about the Lawson family,


    especially this young and sessful president of the Lawson family, from his mother and sister.


    Most of them were praises andpliments.


    Looking at the text message, Matthew hesitated for a while about whether to reply or not.


    In the end, his slender fingers tapped the phone and replied.


    "You''re wee."


    But he deleted it.


    "Never mind. It''s not a big deal."


    But he deleted it again.


    Repeating several times, he didn''t think of a suitable word.


    At this time, Paul walked over, taking a big gulp of water while throwing another bottle of water to him,


    "Boss, take it."


    Matthew put down his phone, unscrewed the lid, tilted his head, and drank it.


    Perhaps due to the busy hours or tiredness, Matthew took the bottle and finished the whole bottle of


    water in one gulp.


    However, although he drank quickly, the way he drank was elegant.


    While Paul drank water in a gulping style, Matthew drank the water quickly but hardly missed a drop of


    it. When he drank water, the knot of his throat rolled up and down, full of power and beauty, looking


    particrly sexy.


    After drinking, he handed the bottle to Paul.


    Paul inadvertently nced at Matthew''s mobile phone when he reached out to pick up the empty


    bottle.


    At once, he got excited, "Boss, good job. You got that beautiful woman''s contact information so quickly,


    and you''re chatting with her, so I am gonna have a sister-inw."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Matthew lifted his eyelids and took a nce at him.


    Paul immediately and obediently shut up and went to throw the bottle.


    After throwing the bottle, he didn''t forget to remind him again, "Boss, why are you still hesitating?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Reply."


    "Although I have never been in love, I know a girl''s message must be replied in seconds."


    "You think we who are engaged in this business can do that ?"


    Paul immediately scratched his head in embarrassment, "It seems to be more difficult, but except when


    there is a task, anyway, as long as you see it when you are free, you must reply right away."


    "Are you sure you''ve never been in love?" Matthew''s deep ck eyes nced towards him.


    "Boss, it''s true that I haven''t. It''s no need to lie to you about this."


    After saying that, Paul fled away. "Boss, I''ll go home first, this is a good holiday. Don''t stay here. Hurry


    up and go home."


    "Em, I''ll be backter."


    After Paul left, Matthew opened his phone and typed in the word "Shawn" into the Baidu encyclopedia.


    The page quickly popped up with information about him, and he finished reading it in a few minutes.


    But Shawn was "unmarried" anywhere.


    Not "married."


    Matthew clicked on a phone number and rang up, and the person on the other end quickly picked up, "I


    heard you have a week off, so when are youing home? You''re heartless. Mum misses you so


    much, but you spend the holiday in the police station. Matthew, remember, you''re not an orphan, you


    have a family."


    He immediately held the phone away from himself and put it back to his ear after the nagging was over.


    J O''gen walked towards the conference room while stepping on her high heels and holding her


    mobile phone, with a valiant aura that was simply unmatched by ordinary people.


    Seeing that she was talking on the phone, the assistant beside her lowered her voice when she sent


    the document, "Ms. O''gen, please read it."


    J looked at the document in her hand and kept talking, "Are youing home today?"


    "Sister, I''ll be hometer."


    "Matthew, you''d better walk the talk, or I''ll have someone taking you home."


    "Are you sure the people you sent can control me?"


    Sensing that J was about to get angry, Matthew immediatelyughed and said, "Alright sis, just


    kidding."


    "I want you to do me a favor."


    "Do you a favor?" J leaned back on the sofa chair behind him, and hummed with his thin voice,


    "Yo, it''s really rare that you, Matthew, still need my help, I remember you were invincible."


    Matthew knew that his mother and sister had always held a grudge against him for going to the police


    academy alone without telling them.


    But although they are still upset, they love this younger brother. Even if they don''t want to, they still


    agree.


    "Sister, don''t worry, I''ll be at home with you and mum for the whole week."


    Only then was J happy, "Say it, what is it?"


    "Shawn." Matthew spoke out, "I want to get to know him."


    Hearing this, J immediately stood up from the sofa in shock and asked in surprise, "Shawn?"


    "Why are you looking into him? Is he your next target?"

 Chapter 75 Shawn Checked Norahs Phone

    Chapter 75 Shawn Checked Norah''s Phone


    Chapter 75 Shawn Checked Norah''s Phone


    "Sis, what are you thinking? If he''s my target, would I tell you?"


    J immediately understood, "oh. Then why do you want to do that?"


    "Personal interest, anyway, you help me investigate him, especially his current marital status, I want to


    know whether he is married or unmarried."


    "Marital status!" J muttered and tried to recall, "He seems to have been married."


    "I heard it was Martin Lawson''s decision. The two had registered their marriage but didn''t have a


    wedding. And the girl''s identity is also very mysterious, the Lawson family never said it publicly, but


    what do you know about that?"


    "Ah? Matthew, you wouldn''t be ..."


    "What are you thinking?"


    Before J opened her mouth, Matthew had already guessed what she was going to say.


    "Anyway, you help me look into this person." After saying that, Matthew hung up the phone.


    "Heartless." J said while putting down the things in her hand and instructing the assistant next to


    her, "Call my family and have a few more of his favorite dishes prepared."


    "Okay, Ms. O''gen, I''ll call right away."


    Hanging up the phone, Matthew looked at the interface of dialog box and finally replied, "OK."


    Norah''s reply came over quickly, "When are you free?"


    "I''m off this week."


    "Good, then I''ll let you know in advance then."


    Seeing that Norah kept her head down as she replied to the message, Shawn inexplicably became


    jealous.


    Especially when he thought of that man, his heart became more and more unsettled, and he asked with


    a sullen face, "Whose message is it?"


    "No one."


    Norah held the phone and replied calmly.


    Shawn''s face instantly turned serious  "The man who is called Mr. Mat?"


    "No."


    She felt the car was speeding up significantly.


    The good thing was that although it was fast, it wasn''t racing likest time, but just driving a little faster


    than normal.


    Five minutester the car arrived.


    Shawn didn''t drive the car into the garage but headed for the front door and stopped.


    "Why did you stop here?" Norah was wondering.


    The next moment, Shawn directly open the door of the car and pulled her down.


    He was very strong and his steps were fast.


    Norah was unable to keep up and could only shout, "Shawn, walk slower, I can''t keep up."


    Shawn, however, acted as if he had not heard at all, still walking quickly forward. Norah wanted to


    break away from his hand and walk on her own, but Shawn held her hand firmly, not giving her little


    chance to break free at all.


    "Shawn ..."


    When Norah called him again, he had already reached the door.


    Bang, the door opened.


    Shawn did not use his hands but kicked the door open directly.


    In an instant, Norah felt a force yanking her inside, and Shawn turned around and directly pushed her


    against the door behind her.


    Because of the speed and swiftness, Norah was caught off guard and felt painful in her backbones.


    What''s more, Shawn''s eyes were so frightening.


    His eyes, too, were gloomy.


    Norah was a little scared.


    "Shawn ... Shawn, what''s wrong with you?"


    She had just said a few words, and before she could finish her words, her lips were sealed.


    This time, it was even crazier thanst time.


    Maybe it was because he was at home, he had no misgiving about anything. Completely following his


    inner instincts, he no longer needed to repress anything.


    Norah grabbed her fingers, she wanted to push him away, wanted to escape, wanted to get away from


    him.


    However, Shawn was like steel. He put his two arms on the door and had her directly stuck between


    his arms and the door, so she could not move away.


    As there was no way to retreat, her back could only press against the door and let him kiss her.


    Shawn was so terrifying at this time


    Norah felt that he was like a madman, ruthless and without a trace of warmth.


    Only possessing her incessantly.


    "Shawn, no, no." Norah struggled for a good while and gasped to express her resistance.


    But Shawn was as if he had not heard her.


    He wrapped around her waist with one hand and sped the back of her head with the other as he


    kissed even more madly.


    Shawn''s eyes were scarlet, and he also felt that he had gone mad.


    He had always perfectly kept his emotions under control, but today, he lost his mind.


    He didn''t know why, but he was extremely furious.


    As long as he thought of that man, he wanted to possess Norah for himself.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in his mouth, followed by the taste of blood staining his entire mouth.


    Only then did Shawn realize what was happening, but he didn''t let go.


    Norah was determined and bite him again.


    "Ah ..."


    There was a muffled grunt, and this time, Shawn finally let go of Norah.


    Norah''s eyes were red and she trembled as she stared at him, "Shawn, you forced me. I told you to let


    go of me before."


    Both of their lips were dotted with blood, showing a hint of beauty under the light.


    Especially Shawn whose skin is very white. At the moment, the red of his lips mixed with the red of


    blood, and with that smile that swept away at the corners of his mouth, he was actually demonstrating a


    bit of sultry, sexy beauty.


    "Surely you don''t want to."


    He reached out his slender white fingers, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and suddenly


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    That smile tinged with a bit of sexy beauty. He then asked, " So what? I kissed even if you didn''t want


    to."


    "Nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable." Norah looked at him and only spoke out these words.


    Shawn smiled, "You have to taste it before you know if it''s sweet or not."


    "I think it is agreeable, and that''s enough."


    "Shawn ..., " Norah shouted his name angrily.


    Shawn grabbed her hand, "Norah, you haven''t forgotten your married status, have you?"


    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten."


    How could she forget, from the first day she married him, became his bride, became his wife, she


    always kept it in mind.


    It was he who had forgotten.


    "That''s good." Shawn snorted indifferently, "Then stay away from that man."


    For no reason, he just disliked that man.


    "Shawn, I''m just making a friend. I''m not cheating. Are you being fair to me ?" Norah said angrily.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    A WhatsApp message was disyed on the screen.


    Norah subconsciously went to get her phone, but it was snatched by Shawn.


    "Give me the phone." Norah reached out her hands.


    At first, Shawn hadn''t thought of looking at her phone, but her nervousness and care made him feel


    ufortable.


    He raised his hand and deliberately held the phone up, "So nervous about this message? Is it from


    him?"


    "The person you just kept chatting and messaging in the car was him, wasn''t it?"


    Norah pursed her lips and did not answer.


    Shawn''s eyes were scarlet with anger all of a sudden, how he wished to hear her say no.


    However, the expression on her face proved everything.


    "Give me the phone." Norah grabbed it again.


    Instead, Shawn put the phone before her face and unlocked it, and then slid it to the interface of


    WhatsApp.

 Chapter 76 Disgusting Name

    Chapter 76 Disgusting Name


    Chapter 76 Disgusting Name


    "Shawn...." Norah called him.


    Although, her mobile phone was indeed upright and there was no shameful information.


    However, the fact that he doubted her so much, and even checked her phone in front of her, filled her


    with sadness.


    It felt like she really betrayed him and their marriage to do something heinous.


    But in fact, he was the person who betrayed her and their marriage.


    Well, since he wanted to see it so much, let him see it.


    Norah lowered her hands and did not resist any more.


    Looking at her WhatsApp interface, Shawn didn''t intend to continue but identally touched the chat


    interface between her and Matthew.


    When he saw the nickname "Mr. Mat", he instantly clenched his fists, feeling a rage that was


    Mr. Mat?


    Ha... Mr. Mat?


    The title suddenly resounded in Shawn''s head like a spell he couldn''t shake off.


    She, who had never called him like this, called another man so affectionately.


    Wasn''t that enough to exin the problem?


    Shawn lowered his hand and turned off the phone, putting it back into Norah''s hand.


    He sarcastically said, "So that''s why you didn''t let me look at your phone."


    "What?"


    Listening to his words, Norah felt her head buzzing.


    What did he mean?


    There was clearly nothing on her phone. But now his words seemed to imply that there were some


    shady secrets hidden in it.


    "Shawn, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean?" Shawn looked at her sarcastically, "Mr. Mat. I didn''t even know you could call


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    people so disgustingly."


    After hearing Shawn''s words, Norah, who was about to speak, suddenly closed her mouth and gave up


    exining.


    Disgustingly?


    Ha... A polite title she said to another man was disgusting to him.


    What about him?


    He abandoned her for Lilian again and again. When he hugged andforted Lilian in a soft voice in


    front of her, did he ever think that she was his wife and worried about her thoughts.


    Had he ever thought that she will be in pain and care?


    Never.


    With only Lilian in his heart, he never thought of this.


    As long as he cared about her a little bit in his heart, he wouldn''t hurt her again and again.


    "Shawn, don''t you think your words are too ugly? There is nothing between me and Matthew. Even if


    we do have something, it is because of you."


    Norah was so angry that she lost her mind. That was why she actually had said such an assumption,


    which waspletely reckless "self-harm".


    "What did you say?" Hearing this, Shawn was instantly furious.


    His sharp eyes shot at Norah like an arrow, wanting to swallow her alive.


    "Shawn, you do have double standard. You can do anything with Lilian, and I..." Norah pressed her


    chest desperately, "I just call him a normal name and you think it''s my sin, right?"


    Shawn stared at her coldly, "Just a name?"


    "Then what else do you want to do?"


    Norah, who didn''t speak any more, lowered her eyshes, suddenly feeling sad in her heart.


    In many cases, exnations were useless.


    Shawn didn''t trust her at all.


    Originally seeing his arrival, she was happy and delighted after being astonished.


    She thought that for whatever reason he finally came to pick her up.


    She was still a little afraid of what happened to her and Vivian in the mall today. She had a stomach full


    of grievances, worries and fears.


    She wanted to hug him and tell him her fears.


    But now, nothing needed to be said.


    Nothing was necessary anymore.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter what you think."


    "I''m tired and want to rest."


    After speaking, Norah went upstairs with her mobile phone.


    After rinsing, she put a tub of water and soaked herself in it.


    She clearly told herself not to be sad and angry.


    But when she was alone in a confined space, she couldn''t help but think wildly.


    No one knew how scared she was when Vivian asked her to call Shawn in the mall.


    Holding the phone, her heart seemed to jump out of her throat. Because she was nervous and scared.


    She was afraid that Shawn would refuse without hesitation after taking the call.


    She was even more afraid that he would note to pick her up.


    But it turns out that all her worries were a joke. He didn''t answer her call at all.


    Shawn, where were you when I needed you?


    Where were you when I called you for help?


    Did you know that I''m stuck in the mall today.


    Did you know how worried I was about the baby and how afraid of being chased by those fans when I


    was taken out of the mall by them.


    Did you know how scared I was and how much I hoped that you would rush to my side and hold me


    when I fell in the crowd and my legs and feet were trampled by one person after another.


    You didn''t know. You didn''t know anything.


    You didn''t even know that if Matthew didn''t save me from the crowd, I wouldn''t be able to get out at all.


    It was no exaggeration to say that I could have been trampled to death right there.


    Her leg was still hurt.


    One after another bruises, some were lighter cyan and some had be dark purple, which looked


    very scary.


    She was tired, really tired.


    She was so tired that she didn''t even have the strength to exin.


    After a long bath, Norah was too tired to open her eyes.


    In the end, after she put on her pajamas with thest bit of strength, she burrowed into the bed and fell


    asleep.


    When Shawn came up, he was wrapped in a strong smell of smoke.


    Seeing that she had fallen asleep on the bed, he silentlyughed at himself.


    Feeling terribly miserable, he was smoking cigarettes below. But she had already taken a shower and


    fell asleep.


    Swiping away the phone, Shawn called Anthony, "Matthew, check this person. I want his information."


    Shawn went to take a shower. As soon as he came out of the bathroom, he saw that Norah''s phone


    was on and vibrating continuously.


    He subconsciously reached out his hand to pick it up.


    But thinking of her resistance when he just took her mobile phone, he silently retracted his hand.


    At this moment, his cell phone rang.


    It was Vivian''s call.


    "Hey..." His voice was quiet and cold.


    "Where''s Norah ? Has she arrived home?"


    "She has fallen asleep." Shawn said.


    Hearing that she was asleep, Vivian breathed a sigh of relief. But thinking of the minutes when she fell


    in the crowd, she immediately asked nervously, "How is her injury? Is it serious? Have her taken


    medicine?"


    "What did you say? Is she hurt?"

 Chapter 77 Norah, Im sorry

    Chapter 77 Norah, I''m sorry


    Chapter 77 Norah , I''m sorry


    Hearing this, Shawn immediately lifted the quilt.


    When he saw bruises and blood stains all over Norah''s legs, his anxious eyes instantly turned cold.


    At the same time, he also deeply med himself.


    Damn it. How did he not find out that she was so badly injured?


    Hearing that there was no sound over there, Vivian was a little anxious, "Shawn, you don''t know about


    Norah ''s injury until now, do you?"


    "It was my oversight." Shawn did not intend to refuse or deny.


    Vivian, who was about to get angry, resisted her anger and asked, "Then you don''t know what


    happened during the day, right?


    "Make it clear. What happened during the day? Aren''t you shopping?"


    Shawn immediately got worried, with a faint bad premonition in his heart.


    "Who said that shopping must be safe? It is because of shopping that we are in danger. Norah and I


    were very happy about shopping today. But when we went back, we met your ex-girlfriend and younger


    sister."


    "They bullied Norah?" Shawn asked.


    "They didn''t dare to do this when I was here. But Shawn, I advise you to discipline your younger sister.


    How dare she rush up and hit Norah ?"


    "And then? What happened? How did she get hurt?"


    "Later, after my whereabouts were leaked, we were surrounded by fans, mostly anti-fans. I wanted


    Norah to go out first. But when she went out, the scene was out of control. She identally fell down


    and could only got up after several minutes. She must have been stepped on by others. Later, I heard


    that someone rescued her, otherwise Norah would definitely¡­"


    Vivian didn''t say anything more, leaving him to think it by himself.


    After hanging up, Shawn looked at the deep and shallow wound on Norah''s leg again.


    His heart was suddenly pulled together.


    Thinking of everything she encountered during the day, Shawn fell into deep self-me and regret.


    He even misunderstood her just now. Damn you, Shawn.


    In a daze, Norah felt as if her legs were being grabbed and massaged.


    She felt warm andfortable.


    The injured area gradually became cool, instead of a burning pain.


    However, she was so tired that she couldn''t open her eyes to take a look.


    Or maybe it was all a dream.


    There were many good things in dreams.


    But once she opened her eyes, there was nothing left.


    After the massage, Shawn applied ointment on her legs and put a Band-Aid on her scratched and


    blood-stained wound.


    Seeing that her originally fair legs were covered with wounds, Shawn felt a pain in his heart.


    At this time, Anthony called, "Mr. Lawson, I just found out that Mrs. Lawson was indeed surrounded in


    the mall. The scene was out of control. Are you sure you want to watch the surveince?"


    "Yes." Shawn replied softly.


    "Okay, then I''ll send it to you."


    Anthony excerpted the video from when Vivian and Norah were besieged to when Norah left the mall.


    Looking at the pause button on the phone screen, Shawn tapped on the video.


    The scene in the video was very noisy. There were people all over the ce.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that it was full of people.


    In the restaurant, only Vivian and Norah sat alone.


    Later, as Vivian said, she sent a group of people to protect Norah so that Norah can leave the mall


    safely. But too many fans made the scene very chaotic. Norah is protected though. But before she took


    a few steps, she was surrounded by fans who had crowded up.


    It was at this time that Norah fell.


    "Norah..."


    Seeing that those people step on Norah''s legs frantically, and some of them even walked over her legs,


    Shawn cried out in distress.


    Suddenly, he turned off the phone.


    He didn''t have the courage to watch any longer.


    He got up and lit a cigarette. In an instant, smoke wafted up. His face was soon hidden in a haze of


    smoke.


    When he threw away the cigarette, he cursed lowly and cursed himself.


    He didn''t know she had endured so much. As her husband, he didn''t share her pain, but instead he


    doubted her and even hurt her.


    Back in the room again, Shawn immediately lifted the quilt and went to bed.


    When he saw petite Norah hugging herself tightly and leaning against the corner of the bed alone, he


    immediately took her into his arms distressingly.


    Bowing his head, he kissed Norah''s forehead with extreme distress, "Norah, I''m sorry."


    Unfortunately, Norah couldn''t hear this.


    She couldn''t see the expression on his face at the moment as well.


    The next morning, Norah woke up in a warm embrace.


    When she looked up and saw Shawn, she immediately pushed away from his embrace and stayed


    away.


    Feeling that he was pushed away, Shawn immediately reached out and pulled Norah back into his


    arms.


    Norah looked at him in astonishment, thinking that Shawn was still sleeping. In fact, he was already


    awake, not opening his eyes.


    Three minutester, Norah got up again.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But this time, as soon as she moved, Shawn grabbed her hands and put them into the quilt.


    He reached out and hugged her tighter, with a low and sexy voice ringing in her ear, "Well, I''m so


    sleepy. Sleep with me for a while."


    Hearing this, Norah immediately stopped and was hugged by him obediently.


    But after thinking of something, she raised her head to look at the man in front of her, "Shawn, do you


    know who I am? Did you mistake me for someone else?"


    "I know who you are. No mistake." Shawn said.


    However, if he knows who she is, how could he still hold her so tightly?


    Wasn''t he so angryst night?


    He was sleepy. That was why he held her so tightly and so intimately.


    "Shawn, you''d better open your eyes and see clearly. I''m Norah, not Lilian."


    When Norah finished speaking, Shawn suddenly opened his eyes.


    Maybe it was because he had just woken up, his eyes were hazy, and he looked a little half-drunk. At


    this moment, his long and narrow eyes looked particrly charming.


    "I know you are Norah." His voice was so firm.


    Looking at him, at that moment Norah really thought that the person he loved was her.


    But soon, she woke up from her fantasy.


    She didn''t know what Shawn meant. After all, he was always like this, hurting her first and then coaxing


    her with sweet words.


    But Shawn, I am no longer a child. Now your sweet words can no longer sweeten my bitter heart.


    Closing her eyes, she could still think of those hurtful words in her mind.


    All the scenes appeared clearly in front of her eyes.


    Her heart was so ufortable because she cared so much, hurting like a heartbreak.


    Suddenly, a pair of arms wrapped around her. Shawn got up, lowering his head and kissing Norah''s


    eyes lightly.


    It felt like that he regarded her as a treasure.


    But it was just an illusion. Norah could tell the difference between illusion and reality.


    "Norah , I''m sorry."


    Norah was stunned for a moment. She couldn''t believe what she heard. She felt as if her whole body


    was frozen.

 Chapter 78 Try His Best to Coax Her

    Chapter 78 Try His Best to Coax Her


    Chapter 78 Try His Best to Coax Her


    Not only did he seldom call her name so affectionately, but he also seldom apologized like this.


    Norah had to admit that her heart was shaking.


    Especially when he hugged her, putting his mouth against her earlobe and speaking to her gently, his


    affectionate look made her heart really soft.


    Norah closed her eyes and cursed herself inwardly.


    How did his momentary tenderness fascinate you so much?


    Had you forgotten everything that happened before?


    Norah, could you be more brave?


    "Shawn, can I ask you a question?"


    "Okay."


    "What am I in your heart?"


    "My wife." Shawn said.


    Obviously it was such a firm and affectionate answer. But why did Norah only feel sad when she heard


    this answer.


    With a burst of sourness in her heart, Norah smiled, "Thank you for your answer. But do you really think


    of me as your wife? Or, just the wife on your ID card."


    "Shawn, I am a person, a thoughtful and dignified person. I also have joys and sorrows, some I like and


    some I hate. I feel pain and cry. I''m not a god. I''m just an ordinary person. I''m just someone. So, please


    don''t think of me so great."


    "I''m not great enough to share a man with other women and pretend to be indifferent. I''m not asking


    you to love mepletely. But at least you shouldn''t hurt me again and again."


    "I''m not your pet, and I''m not just any cat or dog. If you just coax me a few words, will I have to forgive


    you?"


    After Norah finished speaking, Shawn hugged her tighter.


    He wrapped his arms tightly around her slender waist, resting his head on her neck and exhaling.


    Neither of them spoke, and the bedroom suddenly became very quiet.


    Norah was really tired, both mentally and physically.


    "Let go of me. I''m about to get up." Finally, Norah spoke.


    Shawn still held her tightly in his arms. This time, he looked at Norah and said very seriously, "Since


    "I know I hurt you. I made you feel bad and sad. I also know I was wrong yesterday..."


    "Stop talking."


    Norah covered her ears and didn''t want to listen.


    She didn''t want to hear it at all.


    He knew she was soft-hearted. As long as she listened, she would surely forgive him.


    "Stop! Shawn, I told you to stop talking."


    Grabbing her ears, Shawn still insisted, "Norah, I don''t ask you to forgive me, but at least let me finish it


    well?"


    "I admit that I married you because of my grandfather''s persecution. I also admit that after Lily came


    back, I really wanted to divorce you. But after my grandfather died and I promised you not to divorce, I


    decided to go on with you for the rest of my life. "


    "After this, I never thought about getting a divorce. I also never thought about leaving you to be with


    Lily."


    "It''s true, Norah. Everything I say is true."


    He said thest sentence against her earlobe, which was unbelievably gentle.


    "Since I married you, you will be my only wife from now on."


    Norah closed her eyes, feeling the heat on her earlobe as he spoke.


    Due to the scalding temperature, her small ears instantly heated up and turned red.


    Norah even wondered how he could have changed so much overnight.


    She had already thought that no matter what he said or did, she would not forgive him easily.


    However, under his tenderness, her heart softened.


    What should she do?


    She couldn''t hold on.


    Her heart was hard. But as soon as she met him, her hard shell was shattered, and only softness


    remained.


    "Shawn, are you saying this on purpose? You know I''m soft-hearted, so I said these words deliberately


    to move me."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Hmm." Shawn nodded.


    Hearing this, Norah felt her heart go cold in an instant.


    But the next moment, Shawn hugged her tighter, "I want you to forgive me, but every word I said is


    true."


    Norah blinked hard. She didn''t want to be moved or shed tears at this time.


    "You stop first. I want to be quiet."


    "Okay."


    She said she wanted to be quiet!


    However, why did his hand caress her waist?


    Feeling the touch of his fingertips, Norah trembled slightly.


    Especially feeling the temperature of his fingertips, Norah instantly felt her skin be hot.


    "Shawn, your words are nothing at all." Norah ducked.


    Continuing to caress gently with his hands, Shawn whispered in her ear in a low voice, "I didn''t speak. I


    wanted you to be quiet. Norah , you were the one who spoke first."


    Norah, "..."


    What?


    When did he learn to be so eloquent?


    Was this still the Shawn she knew?


    In fact, Shawn didn''t know himself a bit. For so many years, he hardly ever coaxed others. After all, it


    was always someone else to coax him.


    Even when he was with Lilian in those years, he never coaxed her after they quarreled.


    It seemed that every time Lilian healed herself and came to him again.


    But to Norah, he found that it seemedpletely different.


    Last night, when he found out what happened to her in the mall and that he had misunderstood her, he


    wanted to try his best to coax her.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    But he had a feeling in his heart that he seemed to be more and more afraid of losing her.


    Thinking of the man she had loved for ten years, Shawn felt annoyed again.


    He turned around and pressed Norah directly under him and kissed her.


    Different from before, this time his kiss was very gentle. Norah, who had just reached out her hand to


    refuse, was quickly melted by him.


    She blinked her eyshes, wondering how he could be so gentle overnight.


    Now he was really gentle.


    Shepletely indulged in his tenderness, as if forgetting all the pain that happened before.


    "Norah , Norah ...!" He called her name over and over again. Every sound was tender and sweet.


    Under his tenderness, Norah really no longer has any resistance.


    She gave up resistance and let herself indulge in the ocean with him.


    Deeply in love, Norah closed his eyes and let the tears flow down frantically.


    Shawn leaned over and kissed the tears off her face a little.


    When she fell in love with him, she thought of hugging and kissing him one day. She had been looking


    forward to this day.


    But she never thought that this day woulde at this time.


    Suddenly feeling something, Norah grabbed Shawn''s hand and shook her head gently, "Shawn, no."

 Chapter 79 He Said He Really Wanted Her

    Chapter 79 He Said He Really Wanted Her


    Chapter 79 He Said He Really Wanted Her


    Withdrawing his hand, Shawn continued to kiss her.


    His kisses were getting crazier.


    Finally, he pressed her forehead and said to her in his low, sexy voice full of great forbearance, "Norah


    ..."


    "Really?" He hooked her hair with slender white and tender fingers, and his eyes were full of bloodshot


    due to the forbearance.


    "Do you want to?" Norah asked softly.


    "I really want you so much."


    He answered sinctly and directly, not wanting to hide any more.


    Norah admitted that when she heard this sentence, she waspletely crushed and forgot everything.


    She put her arms around Shawn''s neck and kissed his lips.


    The morning sun was unbelievably gentle.


    In the bedroom, the fragrance floated and everything was so sexy.


    When Norah woke up again, it was almost noon.


    She was so weak that she had no strength at all.


    Thinking of the baby, she felt a little scared.


    That was why she said "no" earlier.


    Although the doctor had said that as long as she paid attention after three months, this kind of thing


    would not affect the baby.


    But she was still a little worried.


    And just now she had been trying to make Shawn gentle, but he didn''t seem to be gentle.


    Although they had been married for two years, they had never done this kind of thing a few times.


    Being able to get pregnant under such circumstances, Norah thought it was a miracle.


    After washing up, Norah went to the restaurant downstairs.


    As soon as she walked in, she smelled a strong fragrance.


    She had to say that it smelled really good.


    Probably because the first three months had passed, she now not only almost had no morning


    sickness, but also had a big appetite.


    Especially when she saw fish and meat, she had a huge appetite.


    Norah was a little worried about the baby, so she poured a ss of water and decided to take a


    tocolytic drug prescribed by the doctor.


    She was holding a pill in her hand and just raised her head to drink it.


    Suddenly her wrist was caught. The next moment, Shawn asked her seriously, "What did you eat?"


    "Ah I..."


    After being seen, Norah was at a loss for words and was trying hard to find the reason in her head.


    At this time, Shawn said to her, "From today, don''t take birth control pills any more."


    It turned out that he thought it was a "birth control pill". Norah breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s not. My head is a little ufortable. This is the medicine for headache." Norah said quickly.


    Only then did Shawn let go of her hand. Norah immediately raised her head and ate the medicine


    quickly.


    On the table, Norah quickly ate a bowl of rice due to her good appetite.


    Usually it is a very difficult and tormenting thing for her to eat half a bowl of rice.


    Seeing that she took the initiative to fill the second bowl of rice, Shawn stared at her for a long time and


    said, "Tired in bed?"


    "Ah, no!" Norah subconsciously denied.


    She hadn''t realized the actual meaning of Shawn''s words just now.


    After taking a bite of the meal, she suddenly reacted. With a small face immediately flushed, she


    retorted "Shawn, you...don''t talk nonsense, I am not."


    "Then how can you eat two bowls of rice today? Isn''t it because this morning..."


    The thin-skinned Norah interrupted him immediately, denying it with certainty, "No, of course not."


    "Really?" Shawn looked at her deeply, "Then I will work harder next time."


    Norah stopped talking and kept her head down to eat.


    She was thin-skinned and couldn''t stand his teasing at all.


    After eating, Norah thought Shawn would go to work. But he remains at home. And Anthony brought a


    few documents to him.


    Then, Shawn has been working with hisptop.


    Norah, who is still waiting for the results of the interview, has been rtively busy these days. So, she


    was reading on the sofa in Shawn''s study.


    They were busy with their own business respectively.


    It was night soon.


    When Qunnie called Lilian, Lilian frowned again.


    She didn''t want to go to this blind date at all.


    It was okay to do this for Qunnie. After all, a man would definitely flinch as soon as he saw her in a


    wheelchair.


    But there was no eternal secret in the world. If Shawn knew about her going on a blind date, she


    wouldn''t be able to exin it.


    The more Lilian thought about it, the more irritable she became.


    She grabbed her cell phone and prepared to call Qunnie directly to reject the blind date. At this time,


    the doorbell rang.


    Lilian put down her phone and opened the door first.


    As a result, she did not expect that it was Qunnie standing outside the door at the moment.


    "Sister, I finally found you. It took me a long time to find your home!" Qunnie walked in with a bright


    smile.


    Lilian tried her best to squeeze out a smile, "How did you know I was here?"


    "Didn''t you tell the driver your address when I told the driver to pick you up?"


    "Oh..." Lilian nodded and asked, "Why did youe here in person?"


    "I just happened to have nothing to do today. And I was worried that it would be inconvenient for you.


    So I came here with the driver." Qunnie said.


    Lilian snorted coldly. She said this because she was afraid that she would regret it.


    "Qunnie, can I discuss something with you?"


    "What''s the matter? Just say it!"


    "Qunnie, I''m a little ufortable today. Can you choose someone else to go on a blind date for you?"


    After Lilian finished speaking, the air suddenly became quiet.


    Qunnie opened her eyes wide and looked at Lilian in disbelief, "Sister, haven''t we already agreed? Do


    you know how I asked father for the six hundred thousand dors? It''s because I said I would go on a


    blind date obediently."


    "Sister, I don''t want to hide it from you. Actually, I have a boyfriend."


    "I like him very much. If he finds out that I am going on a blind date, he will definitely break up with me.


    Sister, I beg you to help me. Now only you can help me."


    Qunnie cried with tears in her eyes.


    Lilian knew that she was wrong and could only agree. "Okay, I''ll go."


    "Really? Sister, thank you."


    "I will definitely remember your kindness. If you need me in the future, I will definitely repay you."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Qunnie pushed Lilian to the designated private room half an hour earlier.


    Then, Qunnie left first, leaving Lilian alone in a wheelchair.


    At six o''clock, the door of the box was suddenly opened.


    When Lilian saw the man in front of her, she felt nauseated.


    She always thought that Qunnie was very favored at home. So the person who is blind date with her


    should be an elite even if not the top one.


    But?


    The man in front of her waspletely irrelevant to the "elite".


    A portly man came in. He was extremely fat, especially with severalyers of chin, which made him


    extremely greasy.


    And he looked like he can be her father at his age.


    Unable to control herself, Lilian pushed the wheelchair and stepped back subconsciously.


    Now, she only had one thought that she should leave here quickly.


    And it had to be as fast as possible.


    She picked up her phone and immediately sent Shawn a location, "Shawn, save me!"

 Chapter 80 Shawn, Please Save Me

    Chapter 80 Shawn, Please Save Me


    Chapter 80 Shawn, Please Save Me


    Norah was obviously stunned when she saw the text message.


    She was lying on the sofa reading a book, but she got tired after reading it for a while. Since her mobile


    phone was out of power, Shawn took the initiative to give her his mobile phone to y with.


    When Shawn gave her the phone, she asked, "Aren''t you afraid that I will read your message or see


    any secrets in your phone?"


    He smiled back at her, "What secrets?"


    "Business secrets!"


    "Then Miss Norah, you may be disappointed. All my business secrets are in my mind."


    "Shame on you."


    Norah, who was holding the phone, suddenly felt that the phone was like a hot potato.


    After hesitating for a minute, she still handed the phone to Shawn, "Uh... Lilian just sent you a message


    asking you to save her. I didn''t mean to read your message. The message just popped up on the


    screen."


    "Do you want to take a look?"


    Shawn shook his head, "No."


    "Are you sure?" Norah asked again.


    "Well, sure."


    In the box, the man who saw Lilian sitting in a wheelchair was very angry and pointed at her and


    cursed, "The bastard Oliver Fountain dares to call a cripple on a blind date with me."


    Especially when he saw Lilian slipping in a wheelchair and trying to escape, he was even more angry.


    How dared ame look down on him?


    Moore Oscar reached out and grabbed Lilian''s wheelchair. With great strength, he instantly pulled her


    along with the car to his side.


    Lilian immediately begged for mercy, "Please, let me go."


    Under the light, Moore could see Lilian''s face clearly. His anger gradually disappeared and he stared at


    Lilian with a smile, "Oliver Fountain, the old bastard''s daughter is quite beautiful. For the sake of your


    good looks, I won''t dislike you for being ame man."


    "Don''t worry. As long as you follow me and serve me happily, your father''s business is not a problem at


    all."


    Lilian grabbed her wheelchair and shook her head desperately, "No, it''s not me..."


    "I''m sorry. But the person you should have been dating is the youngest daughter of the Fountain family.


    I am not her."


    She thought that after saying this, he would let her go.


    However, Lilian didn''t expect that the man was just stunned for a moment, and then looked at her


    again, "I don''t care. I want you now."


    "No, I don''t want to. You can''t force me." Lilian looked at him with red eyes.


    Seeing her rejection, Moore immediately changed his face and said angrily, "What did you say? You


    dare to reject me?"


    "I''ll give you one more chance. Come and serve me now. Otherwise, wait for your father''spany to


    end. Your family will go bankrupt."


    Lilian bit her lip and refused again, "Impossible."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she was suddenly pped fiercely.


    In an instant, a clear palm print appeared on her face, with a burning pain on her face.


    Lilian was in excruciating pain. But before she could react, she was suddenly dragged to the table by


    him.


    The next moment, he squeezed her chin fiercely, "Bitch, How dare you?"


    "Let me go!"


    Moore sneered, "Let go?"


    He squeezed her chin with one hand, and poured the liquor from the table directly into her mouth with


    the other.


    Lilian closed her lips and gritted her teeth. But how could her strengthpare to that of a man.


    Moore was ruthless and desperately poured the wine into Lilian''s mouth.


    The whole process was exhausting.


    In the end, a bottle of liquor was finished.


    With half of it leaking on the ground, Lilian was also forced to drink half of it.


    After Moore just released Lilian, she immediately choked and coughed violently.


    She only felt a mass of painful and hot fire burning frantically in her stomach, making her whole body


    ufortable.


    She was pulling her clothes, feeling extremely ufortable all over her body.


    And her body was more like on fire, extremely being hot.


    She was pulling her hair and the clothes around her neckline, muttering ufortably.


    Moore wiped his hands and walked out of the bathroom.


    After he came out, he saw Lilian pulling on the clothes on her chest, blushing and panting.


    In an instant, he felt his body burning and his mouth was dry.


    Taking off his jacket, he swayed towards Lilian with a big belly, and grabbed her arm with his greasy


    hand, "Little beauty, I didn''t expect you to be so sexy after drinking."


    "You are getting more and more beautiful!"


    Moore bullied her and started to touch her.


    Lilian was so frightened that she cried, "Let me go. Please let me go."


    "You are so beautiful even when you cry!" Moore became more and more excited.


    Lilian beat her legs frantically. She hated it so much.


    She hated that her legs couldn''t stand up and that she had encountered such a thing.


    And Shawn.


    She clearly sent him a message! What was he doing? Why didn''t hee to rescue her?


    Why?


    Shawn, where were you?


    Thinking of this, Lilian immediately took out her mobile phone and wanted to call Shawn again.


    However, the phone she just took out was snatched by the man and thrown to the ground.


    In an instant, Lilian was desperate.


    "No, please don''t."


    "I''m just a cripple! I can''t satisfy you. Let me go!"


    Lilian cried frantically and begged for mercy, but it was useless.


    Suddenly she heard a tearing sound, and immediately felt a chill on her shoulders. Her clothes were


    ripped off by Moore irritably.


    Just then, she nced at a fruit knife on the table.


    Without thinking of anything, she directly picked up the knife and ced it on her neck, looking at


    Moore coldly and sharply, "Get back now! Don''te here! Otherwise, I will kill myself."


    "If I die here, you are a murderer! Come here if you want to go to jail."


    Lilian''s words hit Moore''s weakness at once.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Although he was lustful, he also understood that life was the most important thing.


    So frightened, he immediately backed away quickly. While retreating, heforted her, "Calm down!


    Don''t be impulsive."


    "Pick up my phone."


    "Okay."


    Moore immediately went to pick up the mobile phone on the ground.


    "Hurry up." Lilian roared.


    Moore staggered and immediately handed the phone to Lilian.


    "Now, get out of here! Hurry up!"


    "Fine! Just calm down."


    Moore took his coat and ran out immediately.


    Lilian immediately locked the door. She sat limply in a wheelchair and breathed frantically.


    After a while, she calmed down.


    Suddenly, a crazy idea shed in her mind.


    Then, she picked up her mobile phone and called Shawn.


    No one answered the phone.


    Not discouraged, she took the phone and called again and again.


    The third call was finally connected.


    Lilian immediately shouted weakly, "Shawn, pleasee and save me. I feel so painful and


    ufortable."


    After speaking, Lilian deliberately dropped the knife.


    On the phone, Shawn clearly heard the sound of the knife falling to the ground, which was sharp and


    clear.

 Chapter 81 It turned out that she was neglected

    Chapter 81 It turned out that she was neglected


    Chapter 81 It turned out that she was neglected


    "Where are you?"


    Sure enough, Shawn shouted loudly.


    A smug smile touched the corners of Lilian''s mouth. She smiled and hung up the phone directly without


    replying.


    Shawn grabbed his phone and was ready to go out. Thinking of Norah, he returned to his room again.


    A few minutester, Norah came out of the bathroom.


    Seeing her, Shawn immediately gave the clothes to her, "Go change your clothes."


    "Oh? I''m going to bed soon. Why should I change my clothes?" Norah naturally felt puzzled.


    "Go change it first. It''s urgent. We''ll go out."


    Shawn didn''t exin until they got on the car, "Norah, I have to tell you something truthfully. Lily might


    have an ident."


    "I know that you don''t want me to be in touch with her. I don''t want to lie to you, but I really can''t leave


    her alone."


    "After something bad happened to her legs, no one in the Fountain family really cares about her. If I


    don''t care about her, maybe she''ll want to die. Moreover, her tone was very abnormal just now. I have


    to go there."


    Shawn took Norah''s hand and put it in his palm, "Norah, I don''t want to cheat you, so go there with me,


    okay?"


    The light in the car was dim, so Shawn couldn''t see Norah''s expression clearly.


    Suddenly, her voice sounded, "What if I don''t want to go with you?"


    "If you really don''t want to go with me, I..."


    Before Shawn finished his words, Norah suddenly reached out to cover his mouth and shook her head,


    "Don''t say it. I don''t want to know your answer."


    Yes, she was scared.


    Perhaps she was a coward, and perhaps she was weak.


    After such a long time, their rtionship finally became warmer. She didn''t want their rtionship to


    be stiff and distant again because of this matter.


    At this moment, his answer was no longer important.


    Norah only knew that she didn''t want him to stay alone with Lilian, so she was willing to go with him.


    "I''d like to go." She said.


    Shawn hugged her tightly, and his voice almost trembled, "Thank you, Norah."


    "Thanks for your tolerance and understanding."


    In fact, Norah wanted to say that it was no bother.


    She was not tolerant at all. When it came to him, she was so narrow-minded that she didn''t want to


    share him with any woman.


    She agreed, but it was not because of tolerance, but because of love. She loved him so much and she


    was too afraid of losing him.


    They soon reached the ce that Lilian sent them.


    Somehow, when walking into the restaurant, Norah had a very nasty feeling in her heart.


    The door of the box was closed tightly.


    Shawn pushed open the door directly and went in. As soon as he entered the box, he saw Lilian lying


    on the ground, struggling and groaning in pain.


    The wheelchair had overturned and she had fallen to the ground. Her hair straggled in wisps on the


    ground. She tried to stretch out her hands and get up, but she couldn''t.


    Under her body was a pool of bright blood.


    Lilian seemed to have been stabbed in the belly. The knife had been pulled out and it was ced on


    the ground, with bright red blood on it.


    There was a big blood hole in her belly, and the bright red hot blood flowed out from her belly.


    She couldn''t stop bleeding.


    There was a strong smell of blood in the room.


    Seeing this, Norah was shocked and frightened.


    Before she could say anything, Shawn had released her hand and run to Lilian.


    "Lily, are you okay?"


    "What happened? Why are you bleeding so terribly?"


    Shawn asked anxiously, holding Lilian in his arms.


    "Call ambnce." He looked at Norah and ordered loudly.


    Norah was stimted by the scene in front of her. She had thought about many scenes, but she didn''t


    expect it to be like this.


    At this moment, she was totally stunned.


    Seeing her standing still, Shawn suddenly roared, "What are you waiting for? Call an ambnce!"


    "I..." Norah looked at Shawn and felt suffocated.


    But she immediately replied, "I''ll do it right away."


    After hanging up, Norah looked at everything in front of her with her hands on both sides.


    Shawn held Lilian tightly, as if he was holding his closest lover. He kept talking to her, and his voice


    couldn''t be gentler.


    He held Lilian with one hand.


    At the same time, he held her face with the other hand and stroked it carefully.


    Looking at him, Norah couldn''t helpughing.


    Her smile was pale and grieved.


    At this moment, Shawn and Lilian were husband and wife. She was just a stranger and a bystander,


    right?


    Shawn focused all his attention on Lilian and didn''t even nce at her.


    All he cared about was Lilian. He had forgotten her existence, hadn''t he?


    Just now, in his eyes, she was just someone who could help him call the ambnce, and that was all.


    Norah looked at them. How affectionate and close they were!


    She even saw Lilian groan bitterly and cast a proud and provocative look at her.


    If she said that she didn''t care, she was lying.


    If she said that she was not sad, she was lying.


    But could she go forward and get Shawn back?


    A ridiculous idea suddenly shed across her mind. She even hoped that the injured person could be


    her, not Lilian.


    If she was so seriously injured, would Shawn be as tender and worried as he was at this moment?


    Would he?


    She didn''t know.


    "Shawn, you... are finally here. You know what? I thought I''d never see you again."


    "I''m sorry. I make you so sad." Lilian stretched out her hand with difficulty to touch Shawn''s face.


    However, just as she was about to touch his face, her hand suddenly fell to the ground.


    Shawn immediately grabbed her hand and ced it on his face, "Fool, stop talking. I''m here with you.


    You''ll be fine."


    "Really? Shawn, tell me. Will... I..."


    Before Lilian finished speaking, Shawn immediately stopped her seriously, "Lily, I don''t allow you to say


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    that word."


    At this time, the ambnce came.


    Shawn immediately picked up Lilian and rushed out.


    Norah''s whole heart was desperate. He didn''t even notice that she was standing at the door.


    When Shawn rushed over, he saw that she was blocking the way and immediately roared, "get out of


    the way! Hurry up!"


    Norah moved away quietly and watched Shawn rush out with Lilian in his arms.


    Of course he wouldn''t know that she had been pushed to the ground because he rushed over too fast.


    Her knee hit the corner of the table.


    In an instant, she was overwhelmed by intense pain.


    The corner of the table was hard and sharp. How could she not feel painful?


    Her knee became bruised in an instant, and blood flowed out.


    The moment she looked up, she saw Shawn.


    Holding Lilian in his arms, he paused and looked at her.


    Norah looked at him as well. Although it hurt, she had some expectation in her heart.


    She wanted to see if he would stay for her.


    Would he?

 Chapter 82 Watched them leave

    Chapter 82 Watched them leave


    Chapter 82 Watched them leave


    However, Norah was disappointed.


    Shawn just nced at her. Then he immediately looked away and ran out with Lilian in his arms.


    "Ha-ha..."


    She smiled and couldn''t describe her feelings at the moment.


    Holding the corner of the chair, she stood up with difficulty.


    As soon as she stood up straight, she frowned in pain, and she felt a burning sensation in the wound


    on her leg.


    She struggled and forced herself to go out.


    At the door of the restaurant, there was an ambnce.


    Shawn carried Lilian into the ambnce. In the crowd, he saw Norah at a nce.


    She walked slowly with difficulty.


    Shawn immediately thought of the scene of her falling down in the private box. The ground was


    covered with thick carpet. He thought that she might hurt a little, but she would be all right.


    But it seemed that he was wrong. Norah was seriously injured.


    She was not fine, and he was very worried about her.


    Looking at her, Shawn wanted to walk to her subconsciously.


    However, at this time, Lilian suddenly grabbed his hand and said pitifully, "Shawn, don''t go. Please


    don''t go."


    "I''m so scared. I''m really painful. Will you stay with me?"


    Lilian had melted into tears, and her whole body was trembling as she grabbed his hand tightly. It


    seemed that she was holding the only life-saving straw.


    In the end, Shawn stopped andforted her, "Okay, I won''t go."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine."


    "Mm."


    Lilian stretched out her hands and held his arm tightly, not intending to let go of him.


    Soon, the ambnce door closed.


    Norah watched as the door closed slowly, and she saw Lilian hold Shawn''s arm. Then they left.


    She couldn''t hold on anymore. Tears blurred her eyes.


    In her mournful tears, she watched Shawn be farther and farther away from her.


    Soon, the sound of the ambnce sounded, and the ambnce quickly disappeared in the middle of


    the road.


    But she was still standing at the door of the restaurant, staring at him.


    No, she was staring at them as they left.


    The ambnce had left for more than ten minutes, but Norah still stood still in a daze.


    The wind at night was much colder, and the temperature dropped sharply.


    Standing in the chilly wind, Norah had been staring at the direction of the ambnce.


    At first, she was indeed looking at the direction of the ambnce.


    Butter, even she herself couldn''t tell what she was looking at and looking forward to.


    It was getting colder and colder.


    Norah stood there and soon felt cold.


    Her body was stiff.


    It was cold, but her clothes were thin. She only put on the suit before going out in a hurry, and it was


    not enough to resist the cold at night.


    Her slender legs were exposed in the cold wind. It was very cold and icy.


    Maybe it was so cold that she evenpletely forgot the pain.


    Yeah, it was cold.


    It was so cold.


    Even the weather that day was particrly abnormal. At this time ofst year, it was not so cold.


    When Anthony drove over, he saw Norah stand in the cold wind quietly without saying a word.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Mrs. Lawson, I''m here to pick you up."


    "It''s very cold. Hurry up and get in the car!" Anthony said.


    Norah turned her ck pupils and looked at him ndly without saying anything.


    Then she stepped forward and got on the car.


    In the car, Norah was still silent and didn''t speak.


    Anthony immediately called Shawn back, "Mr. Lawson, I have picked up Mrs. Lawson. Don''t worry."


    "Okay, take care of her."


    In the car, Norah leaned against the window and looked at the neon lights on the street.


    She had been very quiet. It seemed that she didn''t care where Anthony wanted to take her at all.


    Twenty minutester, Anthony stopped at the parking lot.


    Then he walked to the back seat and opened the door for Norah, "Mrs. Lawson, please get off."


    Norah was very cooperative. She didn''t make things difficult for him at all and stepped out of the car.


    She knew it was the hospital parking lot.


    Because on the way here, she saw the big light characters "The Central Hospital".


    Seeing Norah walking forward, Anthony took something and immediately caught up with her, "Mrs.


    Lawson, please wait."


    Norah stopped, turned around and looked at him with confusion.


    Then, she saw the ck coat on his arm. The coat looked very familiar.


    Anthony immediately stepped forward, put on the ck coat for Norah in person and then said, "Mrs.


    Lawson, it''s cold outside. Be careful and don''t catch a cold."


    "Is this his coat?"


    Norah looked at him and spoke for the first time.


    Anthony immediately nodded vigorously, "Yes, this is Mr. Lawson''s order. He said that it was windy


    outside, and you felt the cold a lot. He didn''t want you to catch a cold, so he specially told me to take


    this coat with me and put it on for you."


    "So, was it him who asked you to pick me up and take me to the hospital?" Norah asked again.


    Anthony nodded truthfully, "Yeah."


    Norah didn''t speak any more. She followed Anthony all the way to the doctor''s office.


    The doctor said that her wound was quite deep, but fortunately, her bone was not hurt.


    He disinfected her wound, applied ointment to it and made a prescription.


    "I just want ointment." When the doctor made a prescription, Norah said.


    The doctor was obviously stunned and looked at her uncertainly, "Although you came here in time, the


    wound is very serious. It''s festering, so you need to take some anti-inmmatory medicine."


    "Thank you for your advice, but I just want to use ointment."


    "Alright!"


    In the end, the doctor respected her decision.


    After paying the money and getting the ointment, Anthony immediately stepped forward, "Mrs. Lawson,


    I''ll take you home."


    Norah looked at him with cold eyes, "Is this Shawn''s order as well?"


    Anthony''s silence exined everything.


    Norah smiled, but there was no sweetness in that smile. Her smile was different and apathetic.


    "So? Does he think I''m a doll? When he wanted me to go out with him, I had to go out. When he wants


    me to go home, I must go home, right?"


    Anthony panicked and immediately exined, "Mrs. Lawson, that''s not right. Mr. Lawson is worried


    about you and wants you to go home and have a good rest after seeing the doctor."


    "Rest? Is that so? Or is it because he doesn''t want me to disturb him and his sweetheart?"


    Anthony was stunned.


    He was speechless, and he really didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Norah looked at him, "Where is he? I want to see him."


    "Mrs. Lawson, you..." Anthony was in a dilemma.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t make things difficult for you. I just want to see him. At least he has to tell me


    personally that he wants me to go back. If he says it, I''ll go back."


    Anthony said with difficulty, "Okay."


    Therefore, he soon took her to a top VIP suite and stopped.


    "Is he inside?" Norah asked.

 Chapter 83 He wanted to see Norah act like a spoiled child

    Chapter 83 He wanted to see Norah act like a spoiled child


    Chapter 83 He wanted to see Norah act like a spoiled child


    "Yes, both Mr. Lawson and Miss Fountain are inside." Anthony replied.


    Pushing the door open, Norah went in.


    The room was so big that no one noticed her when she went in.


    A few minutester, Norah finally walked to the inner room.


    She saw Shawn and Lilian hugging each other like an affectionate and close couple.


    Although she had imagined how they would hug each other, seeing it with her own eyes was another


    thing.


    It was very quiet in the room.


    Norah just stood there and watched them hug each other.


    She even wanted to see how long it would take for them to see her.


    What she didn''t know was that Lilian had seen her, but she pretended that she didn''t notice her.


    Shawn tried to push away Lilian several times, but Lilian stopped him.


    Therefore, their hugsted for several minutes.


    In the end, Shawn pushed away Lilian firmly.


    As soon as he pushed her away, he saw Norah.


    He immediately became so flustered and panicked, "Norah, why are you here?"


    "Can''t Ie here?"


    Compared with Shawn''s panic, Norah seemed unusually calm.


    "Of course you can. That''s not what I mean."


    Shawn stepped forward and took her hand, "How''s your wound? What did the doctor say?"


    "It''s not a big deal."


    She finished speaking and looked at Lilian, "How about her? Is she okay?"


    "She bled a lot. Fortunately, she was sent here in time and she was given a blood transfusion. What''s


    more, the wound is not deep and she can recover after a period of rest." Shawn said.


    "Well, that''s good."


    She didn''t like Lilian.


    However, she didn''t want Lilian to die. She was not so vicious.


    Moreover, once Lilian died, Shawn would miss her forever, and she would be an eternal existence


    in his heart.


    Obviously, she didn''t want Lilian to be such an existence in Shawn''s life.


    This would only cause an unbridgeable gap between her and Shawn, and they could never ovee


    it.


    "It''ste at night. I''m going back to sleep. Do you want to go back with me?" Norah asked.


    Shawn opened his mouth.


    Before he could answer, Lilian suddenly got out of bed and rushed to Shawn''s arms.


    She hugged him like a frightened little bird and said pitifully, "Shawn, don''t go, okay? I beg you to


    apany me."


    "I''m so scared, really. You said you would apany me. Please... Don''t leave me alone."


    Lilian held his arm and cried very bitterly.


    Norah looked at Shawn ndly, "Make your choice. I''ll give you five minutes."


    Lilian cried more and more sadly, "Shawn, no, please don''t..."


    Tears kept running down her face.


    She couldn''t stop crying loudly and mournfully.


    However, Shawn looked at Norah.


    She stood with her back to him, so he couldn''t see the expression on her face.


    However, even so, Shawn saw her wiping her face again and again.


    Was she crying?


    So, this was why she turned around, stood with her back to him and cried silently. She didn''t want him


    to see her like this.


    Looking at Lilian again, he found that she was crying very bitterly, and her voice was extremely weak.


    She exposed all her weakness and fear in front of him.


    At that moment, Shawn even thought that if Norah could pull his arm like Lilian, show her weakness


    and act like a spoiled child, it would be so good.


    In that case, he might ignore everything, take her hand and go home with her.


    But Norah wouldn''t.


    They had got married for so long, but she rarely acted like a spoiled child.


    "You are all right now. If I stay here, it will be bad for both of us." Shawn looked at Lilian and refused


    her directly.


    Lilian bit her lip and tears ran down her face wildly, "No, I don''t want you to go."


    "Shawn, I''m really afraid. Don''t go, okay? Just one night. I''m not greedy. As long as you can stay with


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    me for one night."


    Shawn frowned. He had been looking at Norah.


    In fact, he wished she could turn around, hold his hand and tell Lilian, "Sorry, Shawn is my husband.


    It''ste at night. We''re going home. Miss Fountain, stay here and have a good rest."


    But she didn''t do or say anything.


    She still stood straight with her her back to him, as if she didn''t hear what Lilian had said.


    Perhaps she felt that what Lilian had said had nothing to do with her.


    Maybe in her heart, she really didn''t care if he would apany her or go home with her!


    She didn''t care.


    Thinking like this, Shawn closed his eyes painfully, and his heart was filled with bitterness.


    He suddenly thought ofst night. When he pressed her on bed, she said she didn''t want to.


    Maybe at that time, she was really unwilling.


    Then he thought of how decisive she was when he proposed divorce. She agreed so simply and


    eagerly.


    In the end, it was because of grandpa that they didn''t divorce.


    At this time, did she still love that man crazily and affectionately?


    The man who had filled her heart for ten years.


    At this moment, Shawn found that he was crazily jealous.


    Not hearing Shawn''s answer, Lilian lowered her arm, bit her lip and said pitifully, "I''m sorry, Shawn. It''s


    my wishful thinking. I shouldn''t have made things difficult for you and forced you."


    "I was wrong. I forgot your identity, and I forgot that you were going home to apany Norah. I''m


    sorry."


    Saying this, Lilian returned to bed.


    Suddenly, she took a knife aside and wanted to scratch herself.


    Shawn reacted quickly. He rushed forward immediately and pped off the knife. At the same time, he


    looked at Lilian angrily, "What are you doing?"


    "It''s none of your business." Lilian said coldly.


    "You''re right. Now that you''re married and you want to go home with your wife, my business has


    nothing to do with you."


    "Today, whether I am dead or alive, it has nothing to do with you."


    After that, Lilian bent down again and picked up the knife.


    Shawn took away the knife and threw it into the dustbin madly. He said furiously, "This is absurd!"


    "Shawn, do you know how scared and desperate I was today? That man is old and fat. When I think


    about him, I feel sick and tremble all over."


    "As long as I close my eyes, I will think about that scene. What did I do wrong? How could they treat


    me like that and plot against me? I''m alreadyme and I can''t walk normally. Why couldn''t they even let


    me go?"


    "You know what? I feel that I''m so dirty. I''m dirty all over. Tell me. Why should someone dirty andme


    like me live in this world? I''d better die."


    Lilian''s words became more and more frustrated.


    No matter how hard Shawn''s heart was, he was moved.


    He walked over and couldn''t bear it anymore. He put his hand around her andforted her gently,


    "Don''t be afraid. No one will hurt you in the future. I will definitely take revenge for you."


    "But I still think I''m so dirty." Lilian cried more and more sadly.


    At this time, Norah turned around and looked at them who had hugged each other again.


    She took a breath, tried to control her emotions and said, "Then I''ll go back alone!"

 Chapter 84 Do you believe my explanation

    Chapter 84 Do you believe my exnation


    Chapter 84 Do you believe my exnation?


    Hearing this, Lilian pushed away Shawn, "Shawn, hurry up and leave. Go back and apany Norah.


    I can stay here alone."


    She said it on purpose and pretended to be very generous.


    Shawn frowned, "Are you sure you can stay here alone?"


    Lilian said unconcernedly, "Yes, anyway, I''m used to being alone. It''s not a big deal. I''ll just struggle to


    spend every night."


    "I know that you are married now and you have your own family. I... amme. My existence will only


    burden you."


    "Sorry, I won''t contact you again. So..."


    She bit her lip and looked pitifully at Norah, "In the future, she won''t make things difficult for me and


    target me deliberately anymore."


    Norah was about to leave, but she stopped in an instant.


    She had known that Lilian wouldn''t behave herself and she would nder her.


    Sure enough, she said those words.


    "Lily, what do you mean? What does this have to do with Norah?" Shawn soon realized something.


    Lilian immediately covered her lips, "Sorry, Shawn. I didn''t mean to say it. I let the cat out of the bag


    identally. I don''t want to cast a bone between you and Norah."


    "Make it clear." Shawn went berserk and red at her coldly.


    Lilian could only say sadly, "The reason why I went to the restaurant today is to go on a blind date for


    Qunnie. Originally, she had a blind date with that man."


    "What does this have to do with Norah?"


    "Because..." Lilian bit her lip and looked innocent, "Because a few days ago, when I went shopping


    with Rosie, I met Norah and her friend. They induced me to buy a ring that was worth five million


    dors. I had no money, so I had no choice but to borrow money from Qunnie. In exchange, I went to


    the blind date for her."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I know I was unlucky, but if I didn''t buy the ring, I wouldn''t have borrowed money from Qunnie, and I


    wouldn''t have gone on a blind date. In this way, such a thing wouldn''t have happened. Shawn, I know I


    shouldn''t me Norah for this, but..."


    She said, and cried with grief, "But I just can''t convince myself. I''ve been thinking that if I didn''t buy the


    ring, everything would not have happened."


    "That man wouldn''t have wanted to rape me. I wouldn''t have got hurt, and I wouldn''t have been in the


    hospital."


    She cried more and more sadly.


    In the end, tears streamed down her cheeks, and she cried very pitifully and mournfully.


    She had put on a show, so Norah should go.


    However, at this time, Shawn suddenly opened his mouth and stopped her, "Wait."


    Norah didn''t stop. She still went out.


    Shawn immediately went forward, grabbed her hand and forced her to look at him, asking, "Was she


    telling the truth?"


    "What do you think?" Norah didn''t answer.


    She raised her head and asked him in reply.


    Shawn frowned hard. He didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    He was so eager to prove it.


    Did he want to tell himself that Norah was not such an aggressive and unreasonable girl?


    Or did he want to speak for Lilian?


    Norah broke away from him and said with a cold smile, "Shawn, in fact, whether she was telling the


    truth or not, it''s not important. The important thing is that you have believed her."


    "Dare you say that you were not questioning me just now? Were you not ming me?"


    "Now that you have believed her, there is no need for me to say anything."


    Shawn grabbed her hand, lowered his voice and replied seriously, "What if I want to hear your


    exnation?"


    Norah looked at him with calm eyes.


    There was no emotion in her nd tone. "But, I don''t want to exin."


    "Shawn, let go of me. I said that I''m tired and I want to go home to have a rest."


    Under her firm and determined eyes, Shawn withdrew his hand bit by bit.


    Norah went back to the car, and Anthony sent her back.


    Norah looked at the night scene outside the window. She was neither sad nor happy. It seemed that


    nothing could touch her heartstrings.


    What she didn''t know was that as soon as she left that day, Shawn left as well.


    In the next whole week, Norah and Shawn didn''t see each other.


    During this week, they didn''t talk on the phone, chat on WhatsApp or meet.


    Days passed by quietly. For a moment, Norah thought she had almost forgotten him.


    She suddenly felt that it was quite nice to sleepte every day, listen to songs, nt flowers and talk to


    the baby in her belly.


    But she was wrong.


    Reality would always give her a fatal blow.


    That day, Shawn was working.


    Anthony handed him the ns he had chosen for a long time, "Mr. Lawson, here are the ns for Miss


    Fountain''s birthday party. Please have a look."


    Shawn took it, read all the ns and pointed to one of them with his slender finger, saying ndly,


    "This one!"


    "Okay." Anthony nodded.


    He should have followed the instruction like what he had done many times.


    But thinking about how listless Norah was that night, he couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Lawson, do you


    really want to hold such a grand birthday party for Miss Fountain? If Mrs. Lawson knows this, she will


    definitely be very sad."


    Shawn raised his head and looked at him, "Since when do you care about her so much?"


    "Mr. Lawson, I''m sorry. I talked too much."


    Anthony walked out. Shawn let himself lie down on the sofa and stretched out to press the ce


    between his eyebrows, but he still felt depressed in heart.


    Sad?


    Would she really feel sad?


    In the past one week, he didn''t contact her, and she didn''t contact him, either.


    She didn''t even send him a text message, let alone call him.


    Picking up the phone again, Shawn opened WhatsApp, but they hadn''t chatted for a week.


    Three days ago, Lilian came to him and indicated that her birthday wasing soon. She hoped that


    she could have a grand and luxurious birthday party.


    He agreed quickly.


    On the one hand, he wanted topensate her for what she had suffered a few days ago.


    On the other hand, he wanted to see how Norah would react when she knew about it.


    Thinking of this, Shawn dialed Anthony''s numbers again, "Come in."


    Anthony soon came in. Shawn looked at him and said, "Listen. Tell Mrs. Lawson that I''ll hold a birthday


    party for Lily and sound out her attitude."


    "Mr. Lawson, are you sure?"


    "Yeah, go see her now."


    Anthony immediately put aside his work and drove to see Norah.


    When Norah heard the doorbell ring, her first reaction was that Shawn hade back.


    She hadn''t seen him for a whole week. She couldn''t tell what kind of mood she would have to see him,


    and she didn''t know what would happen.


    But she had to admit that she missed him in heart.


    After taking a deep breath, Norah opened the door with her hands trembling.

 Chapter 85 The birthday party for Lilian

    Chapter 85 The birthday party for Lilian


    Chapter 85 The birthday party for Lilian


    However, when she saw Anthony, her heart suddenly sank violently.


    "It''s you?" Norah looked with him with shock.


    Anthony replied with a smile, "Mrs. Lawson, it''s me. Mr. Lawson asked me toe here to tell you


    something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Miss Fountain''s birthday ising. Mr. Lawson is going to hold a birthday party for her. He wants to


    ask you if you have any ideas."


    If Norah didn''t hear it with her own ears, she would have doubted that the news was fake.


    A birthday party for Lilian?


    Was he so eager to prove to others that he cared about Lilian so much and she was so precious?


    Had he ever thought for her?


    Norah clenched her fists and bit her lip desperately. She was trying to control herself.


    After a while, she loosened her hands, looked up at Anthony and asked casually, "Really?"


    "Since it''s Lilian''s birthday party, you should ask her what she wants. Why do youe to me


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    instead?"


    "What ideas could I have? I have no idea."


    Anthony touched his head and went back in doubt.


    When he told Shawn about it, he could obviously feel that Shawn became very gloomy and unhappy.


    His whole body looked cold and depressed, which was particrly frightening.


    Shawn held the pen in his hand, gritted his teeth and said, "No idea? Did she really say that?"


    "Yes." Anthony nodded.


    "Get out." Shawn growled coldly.


    For a moment, he felt that he had lost all his strength, and he felt very tired.


    She didn''t care.


    She really didn''t care.


    Even if he held ten or twenty birthday parties for Lilian, she wouldn''t care, would she?


    "Norah..."


    He whispered her name and suddenly wanted to know who the man she had loved for ten years was


    crazily.


    At this time, Anthony sent him the document, which was the result of his investigation of Matthew.


    Shawn turned the pages. Every time he turned a page, he looked more indifferent.


    the O''gen family?


    Matthew?


    It turned out that he was the mysterious youngest son of the O''gen family who never appeared in


    public.


    He knew that the man couldn''t be an ordinary policeman.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Shawn felt that the ce between his eyebrows was particrly painful.


    He thought of the suit bought by Norah. These days, he had been waiting for her to give it to him.


    He even told himself not to be in a hurry. She would give it to him one day.


    However, as time passed by, he found that he was wrong.


    Norah didn''t buy the suit for him. Since it wasn''t for him, who was it bought for?


    "Send someone to send an invitation to the O''gen family." Shawn ordered.


    Anthony was puzzled, "Mr. Lawson, we don''t seem to be close to the O''gen family."


    "It doesn''t matter. Send one there."


    "Okay."


    In the O''gen family.


    Matthew had been back for several days. Even the atmosphere while eating became lively because of


    him.


    Laughter resounded in the house again.


    At lunchtime, there was a sumptuous meal on the table. Ms. O''gen sat on the main seat kindly. J


    and Matthew sat on both sides.


    Just as they were about to eat, the housekeeper handed the invitation to J, "Ms. O''gen, here is


    the invitation sent by the Lawson family."


    "the Lawson family?" J took it and felt puzzled.


    Ms. O''gen was stunned for a moment, and then said, "Although the Lawson family is rich, and it''s


    influential these years, we have no intersection with the Lawson family. Why did they send us an


    invitation?"


    "Yeah, mom, it''s a little abrupt."


    J opened the invitation. Seeing that it was a birthday party, she closed it and looked at the


    housekeeper, "Just say we have received it. If we have time, we will attend the party."


    "I see, Ms. O''gen."


    "Which Lawson family? Shawn?" Suddenly, Matthew, who had been eating porridge silently, opened his


    mouth to say.


    "Of course, his family is the richest Lawson family." J said.


    "Sister, show it to me."


    Matthew opened the invitation which was very simple. It was only written that the Lawson family was


    going to hold a birthday party. Only the date and ce were mentioned.


    Shawn didn''t mention whom the birthday party was for.


    Norah''s face came to his mind. Matthew put back the invitation and said faintly, "Sister, I''ll go there."


    "What?" J thought she had heard it wrong and asked again in disbelief.


    Matthew raised his head and replied firmly, "I''ll go to this birthday party."


    "You''ve always been uninterested in parties, haven''t you? Since when do you be interested in


    parties?"


    "Well, I just feel boring and I want to go there."


    "Alright, I''ll go with you." J made up her mind.


    Soon, it was Lilian''s birthday party.


    She wore a peach pink dress. The whole dress was soft and elegant. It fitted her very well.


    At this moment, she was closing her eyes. The makeup artist carefully painted her eyebrows and


    lipstick. Her heart was full of joy.


    When the makeup was done and the ne was put on, she opened her eyes and looked at herself


    in the mirror. She could hardly believe it.


    Rosalyn ttered her, "Oh my! Lily, you are so beautiful! Shawn will never take his eyes off you when


    he sees you."


    Lilian smiled shyly, "Oh! You tter me. Am I that beautiful?"


    "Of course, look at how pretty you are! You''re like a gorgeous fairy."


    Lilian didn''t say anything, but she was overwhelmed by happiness, and she was very delighted.


    "Where''s Shawn?" She asked.


    "He should be downstairs. Shall I call him up for you?" Asked Rosalyn .


    Lilian shook her head, "There''s no need. I''ll go down to find him myself."


    "Okay, I''ll push your wheelchair there."


    "Mm."


    Then, Rosalyn pushed Lilian all the way to the hall.


    The hall had been fully decorated. There were delicate and beautiful flowers everywhere. The whole


    hall was filled with the fragrance of flowers. People could even breathe a great fragrance.


    Looking at everything in front of her, Lilian was very satisfied. She smiled happily.


    When she saw Shawn''s back, she immediately grinned and went to him quickly.


    "Shawn." She said softly.


    The moment Shawn turned around, she had a gentle, elegant and charming smile on her face.


    "Are you ready?" Shawn asked.


    However,pared with Lilian who was excited and joyful, Shawn seemed to be particrly calm and


    She wore such beautiful makeup and such a wonderful dress that day, but she didn''t see amazement in


    his eyes at all.


    "Shawn, am I ugly in this dress?" Lilian asked with grievance. It seemed that she was about to cry.


    "No, you''re beautiful."


    "But I can''t feel admiration in your eyes."


    "You''re good-looking. Don''t think too much." Shawn said faintly.


    This answer disappointed Lilian.


    She bit her lip and looked at Shawn pitifully, "Is it because I''m in a wheelchair and I can''t stand up or


    dance that you don''t think I''m not beautiful?"


    "It has nothing to do with this." Shawn''s eyes grew colder.


    "So what does it have to do with?"


    Shawn walked to her and sighed, "Lily, do you have to let me make it so clear? This birthday party is


    the first but also thest birthday party I hold for you."


    Lilian suffered a great blow. She looked at Shawn and couldn''t believe it, "Shawn, what... do you


    mean?"

 Chapter 86 Norah Went to the Birthday Party

    Chapter 86 Norah Went to the Birthday Party


    Chapter 86 Norah Went to the Birthday Party


    "Literally." Shawn''s tone was cold.


    Lilian looked at him with tears streaming down her face, but she didn''t say a word.


    "I asked about Norah''s ring yesterday. It''s not that I didn''t believe her, but it gave her that illusion."


    "She is my wife. I should spoil her, love her, and protect her, but I didn''t. This is my fault as a husband."


    "As for you, Lily, I''m the one who said I would marry you. I''m the one who broke my promise, and the


    one who should say sorry to you. This has nothing to do with Norah. I hope you stop ming


    everything on her in the future. "


    If she hadn''t heard it with her own ears, Lilian would never have believed that Shawn said these words.


    When he promised her he would hold a grand birthday party for her, she was going crazy with joy.


    She thought he had finally changed his mind and was about to announce their rtionship.


    Unexpectedly, this was not "the beginning", but "the end."


    "Shawn..." Lilian called out his name, but was choked and couldn''t say a word.


    She was so sad.


    It felt as if a hole had been cut in her heart, and she felt extremely miserable.


    How did that happen?


    This was her birthday party. She was full of expectations and joy towards it.


    She was so happy and full of expectations. She even thought she was the happiest woman in the


    world.


    But why did he tell her everything was an illusion now?


    "So you didn''t n this birthday party to help me celebrate, but to say goodbye to me, right?" Lilian


    asked pitifully.


    Shawn nodded. "To say goodbye, or to make up for my guilt. You can understand it either way."


    "Yeah?"


    Lilian smiled bleakly, and suddenly, her high heels nted, and she almost fell to the ground.


    Seeing that she was very weak, as if she was about to fall, Shawn stretched out his hand to help her.


    "If you feel ill, go back and rest. Since I promised you, at least I will hold the birthday party well today."


    On the second floor, Norah was leaning against the railing and saw such a scene.


    Lilian wore a beautiful dress like a princess, while Shawn supported her like an elegant knight.


    Norah even thought that maybe this marriage was a mistake from the beginning.


    She shouldn''t have agreed to marry Shawn. A marriage without love was like a body without a soul. No


    matter how long it took, it was just an empty shell, after all.


    She shouldn''t have been here.


    In the past few days, she told herself over and over again, Norah, you couldn''t go there.


    You mustn''t go there.


    But on this day, she still couldn''t control herself and came here.


    The birthday party was very grand and luxurious.


    Tens of thousands of fresh flowers delivered by air adorned the venue, making the party like a world of


    flowers. It was so beautiful that it looked like the secret garden of a princess,


    This was the kind of treatment she had never received.


    And he, Shawn, her husband, gave all this romance to another woman.


    It was ridiculous to think about it.


    Lilian''s dress was from a fashion master''s hand. It was elegant. Wearing the dress in the sea of   flowers


    was like a beautiful and noble princess.


    Many people couldn''t evenpete with such a gift.


    She was envious.


    Truly, so, so envious.


    This was the scene that she had dreamed of a thousand times but never came true.


    Norah went downstairs, and she walked into the venue step by step.


    You would give something up entirely if you saw it with your own eyes and experienced it on your own.


    Looking at the flowers adorned over her head, she looked up and walked. Suddenly, she seemed to hit


    something.


    Norah turned around and apologized awkwardly, "Sorry..."


    However, the words in her mouth stopped abruptly when she saw Lilian.


    "You came?" Lilian looked at Norah in disbelief.


    This was her birthday party, and Shawn nned it for her. She expected that Norah should be secretly


    hiding somewhere and crying sadly.


    Unexpectedly, she had the courage toe, which was beyond her expectations.


    "I''lle if I want to." Norah replied lightly.


    "Don''t you know this is my birthday party?" Lilian looked at her with her arms crossed.


    "I know."


    "Then do you know who nned such a grand birthday party for me?"


    "My husband."


    Norah said deliberately, and Lilian was furious.


    "Yes. He spent a lot of time and energy arranged it specially for me. He also invited a lot of business


    celebrities."


    Norah smiled, "Really?"


    Seeing her sneer full of ridicule, Lilian asked angrily, "What are youughing at? What does this


    mean?"


    "And you think you are smart, Lilian. Take a close look. Are his friends there? Are Mom and Dad there?


    You shouldn''t think that after Shawn gave you a birthday party, and then he will divorce me and marry


    you, should you?"


    "And as I said, without me nodding, he can''t divorce me"


    "So, don''t brag in front of me. It doesn''t do you any good to annoy me ."


    After speaking, Norah didn''t even care to listen to Lilian''s nonsense.


    Maybe it was because she ate fried dough sticks in the morning and it was a little greasy. Now she felt


    ufortable in her stomach.


    Norah pressed her stomach and walked forward with difficulty.


    At this moment, a pair of beautiful hands reached out and easily supported her.


    She was feeling ill, so she did not refuse and desperately needed a ce to rest.


    "Thanks!"


    The moment she raised her head, Norah was stunned.


    "It''s you?"


    Looking at Matthew, she was very surprised.


    She never expected to see him here.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was so unexpected.


    "Why are you here?" Norah couldn''t help but wonder.


    Matthew handed her a ss of warm water. Norah drank the water, felt morefortable and rxed


    her frowning eyebrows rxed a little. And then he said, "I came with my sister."


    "I''m on vacation at home these few days. I have nothing to do. When my sister came over, I


    apanied her."


    "Okay." Norah nodded.


    Lilian hurriedly went to find Shawn.


    "I saw Norah, " she said.


    "What?" Shawn grabbed her hand excitedly. "She''s here? Did you really see her?"


    Lilian frowned and struggled. "Shawn, let go of me. You are hurting me."


    As soon as he heard Norah''s name, he became emotional.


    He clearly didn''t love Norah, and even hated her.


    But since when did she discover that Shawn''s feelings for Norah werepletely different?


    "Where is she? Take me there to find her." Shawn said directly.


    "Shawn, you said you would apany me at this birthday party. Today is my birthday party. Do you


    have to go to her?"


    "Then I''ll find it myself."


    Lilian caught up with him. "I''ll take you there."


    While speaking, the scene just now appeared in her mind. Norah was supported by a man, and the two


    of them were talking andughing, which was extraordinarily intimate.

 Chapter 87 Saw Her with Matthew

    Chapter 87 Saw Her with Matthew


    Chapter 87 Saw Her with Matthew


    How would Shawn feel when he saw this?


    She was looking forward to it!


    Lilian''s showed a sessful smile.


    After drinking the water, Norah felt a little better in her stomach.


    However, she no longer had the courage to stay here.


    If it weren''t for the difort in her stomach just now, she would have already left.


    Although she scolded Lilian and every word she said in front of Lilian was sonorous and decisive, only


    she knew how scared and soft she was.


    She just forcibly pretended to be a tough and indestructible person.


    After removing the shell, she was actually so fragile.


    This ce was so grand, beautiful, and dreamy!


    But it was all for another woman.


    Now, she only felt that every breath she took was like a knife cutting her heart inch by inch.


    Forgive her cowardice and her cowardice. She really had no courage any more.


    She was scared.


    Scared that she''d have to watch them join hands with love;


    Scared that he would use loving eyes and a gentle tone to say touching love words to Lilian;


    More scared that she couldn''t bear it.


    And she could only escape.


    And get away from all this.


    Getting up, Norah walked outside.


    What she didn''t know was that Matthew also followed her and left.


    What Shawn saw when he came over was that Matthew was following her. Although they were in


    tandem, he felt the two were together.


    Sure enough, it was him, the second son of the O''gen family.


    Unexpectedly, the only son did not inherit the family business, which was arge property, but instead


    became a police officer.


    Suddenly, Shawn''s eyes fell on Matthew''s clothes.


    That suit was very familiar.


    He felt like he''d seen it somewhere.


    Shawn searched hard, and soon, his eyes narrowed and he stared at Matthew.


    He remembered it. This was the suit Norah bought at that men''s clothing store.


    These days, he had been looking forward to it and waiting for her to give him that suit.


    But it turned out that she had already given it to other men.


    Ha... that was what happened.


    She bought such an expensive set of clothes for another man. He really didn''t know whether to call his


    wife generous or simple.


    Shawn stared at the suit, wishing he could make a hole on it.


    The aura around him was frighteningly cold, and his fists unconsciously clenched into a fist.


    Finally, he punched the goblet next to him and it shattered .


    The crystal cup instantly fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    The red wine in the ss flowed out. Part of it flowed into Shawn''s hand, and part of it flowed to the


    ground.


    The hands and the ground were all morous red.


    At that moment, he couldn''t tell whether it was the color of red wine on his hand or the blood shed from


    the palm of his hand.


    "Shawn, I''ll bandage you." Lilian grabbed his hand and said nervously.


    Shawn took back his hand and said coldly, "No need."


    Outside the door, as soon as Norah walked out, she felt a gust of wind blowing in front of her.


    The wind at night always brought some coolness.


    She had just sped her arms, when suddenly, her shoulders sank, and a coat fell on her body.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Matthew.


    "Why did youe out? Don''t you want to stay longer?"


    "I''m a little bored, so I came out. Let''s go. I''ll take you back." He said.


    Norah looked at him in astonishment, blinking her long eyshes almost in disbelief. "How did you


    know I was going back?"


    At this time, a car came by.


    The driver got out of the car and gave Matthew the key.


    He looked at Norah. "Are you worried?"


    "Why should I?"


    Norah got into the car while she was talking. She was going to go home. Now that he could take her


    home, it saved her time to take a taxi.


    In the car, the music was flowing softly and quietly.


    The temperature was also good.


    Maybe it was too sleepy. Norah fell asleep as soon as she got in the car.


    When she woke up again, the car was already parked in front of her house.


    Realizing that she fell asleep, she rubbed her head and was very embarrassed. "I''m sorry for making


    you wait so long. You can wake me up."


    "Seeing that you slept soundly, I didn''t do that."


    "Thank you so much today. By the way, how did you know I live here?" Norah asked.


    Matthew originally wanted to say he actually knew it.


    He knew her rtion with the Lawson family, and that she and Shawn were husband and wife.


    But in the end, he just narrowed his eyes and said deeply, "If you want to know, there will be a way."


    Norah nodded.


    Yes, now that technology was so developed, there would always be a way to know that.


    After getting out of the car, Norah handed the jacket to Matthew.


    Seeing her staring at her coat for a while, Matthew asked, "What''s wrong with my clothes?"


    "Um, no." Norah shook her head quickly and exined at the same time, "It''s just a bit familiar. I bought


    an identical one for a friend some time ago."


    "It''s really a coincidence. My sister gave me this one. Except for the police uniform, I basically let her


    handle the rest of my clothes."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It waste in the night.


    The moon hung in the sky like a silver te, and the night was as cool as water.


    The afterglow of the moonlight shone on the two of them.


    Norah and Matthew stood side by side.


    "The night is so beautiful!" she eximed.


    If nothing happened today, this must be the most beautiful moon she had ever seen.


    It was a pity that she couldn''t be happy even looking at such a beautiful moon.


    Her heart was full of deep sadness.


    "Mr. Mat, are you free now?" Norah looked back at the man in the moonlight and asked.


    Matthew also looked back. He looked at her and said seriously, "You can call me Mat."


    "OK. And just call me Norah."


    "Okay, Norah."


    "If you are free, can you chat with me for a while?" Norah asked.


    Matthew nodded, "I am happy to do that with such a beautiful moonlight."


    The two of them leaning against the car idly. Norah said that she wanted to hear some interesting and


    funny happening around him.


    Her heart was too bitter.


    So she desperately wanted to hear something fun. Maybe in this way, she could be happy.


    Later indeed, Matthew told her a lot of interesting things.


    Sheughed heartily, sometimes even clutching her stomach andughing.


    After the joke, she still couldn''t calm down.


    This night, she had been numbing herself, desperately trying to numb herself, telling herself not to think


    about those things.


    Don''t think about Shawn and Lilian, or what would happen at the birthday party.


    However, once she stopped talking, she couldn''t help but think.


    "How can love be so bitter?" Norah murmured softly, looking at the fireworks blooming above her head.


    "And first love. Can''t all men forget their first love? If they can''t, then what about marriage? What about


    wife?"

 Chapter 88 Matthews Regret

    Chapter 88 Matthew''s Regret


    Chapter 88 Matthew''s Regret


    After Norah finished speaking, she turned to look at Matthew, and a smile appeared on the corner of


    her mouth.


    That smile looked particrly gentle and touching under the moonlight. "Thank you very much tonight.


    I''m a little tired and want to go home to rest."


    "Okay." Matthew nodded.


    After Norah said goodbye to him, she walked into the gate alone.


    In the night, her petite figure was shrouded in the soft moonlight, adding a hazy beauty.


    Matthew didn''t move. He still leaned on the car in the same position as before.


    Under the moonlight, he looked tall, handsome, elegant, and gentle.


    Except for the death of his father, he had never regretted anything in his life.


    But at this moment, he felt deeply regret.


    It was a pity he didn''t meet her earlier.


    It was a pity he didn''t meet her at the right time.


    At about ten o''clock in the evening, Lilian''s birthday party ended.


    Indeed, the birthday banquet was very grand and extravagant.


    Theyout of the venue, the specifications of the catering, and various details were all impable.


    However, this was not the birthday party she wanted.


    What she really wanted is to join hands with Shawn, walk together with him towards the crowd, and


    look at each other affectionately in the party.


    What she wanted was the publicity of her rtionship with Shawn.


    But, at this moment, everything became a bubble.


    With a bang, it broke.


    He did give her a birthday party, but it was just a birthday party.


    The party was a mere formality, with no emotion and soul.


    After the birthday banquet was over, Lilian entered the room and swept off all the cosmetics on the


    table.


    "Why? Why is this happening?"


    "Norah, I was the first person to meet him, and I was the first to fall in love with him. Why did you sit


    back and enjoy everything in the end, and I became the third wheel?"


    Fang was overwhelmed by the mixed feelings of anger and jealousy.


    Rosalyn supported her, and instead offorting her, she fanned her anger.


    "Lily, you''re right. Norah made it. It''s all her fault."


    "We must avenge."


    When Lilian heard this, she immediately sat up and grabbed Rosalyn ''s hand. "We must unite. As long


    as she doesn''t leave, we will not have a good day."


    "Lily, don''t worry. I will definitely be on your side. As long as you need me in the future, you can just call


    me."


    "Okay."


    At this moment, both of them had their own schemes.


    Suddenly, with a bang, the door was knocked open.


    Lilian shouted angrily, "What are you doing? Why do you enter without even knocking on the door?"


    Just then, she was stunned and unnerved at the first sight of the person.


    "Miss Fountain is so pompous!" Susan walked in from the door.


    She stepped on high heels of more than ten centimeters, wore a purple suit, let out a powerful aura


    with a pair of oversized earrings.


    Every time Fang saw this woman, she would feel that she was overshadowed.


    Because Susan''s aura was so powerful. Few women could handle this purple suit.


    But she could. She dressed so well, with a domineering and fashionable style.


    At that moment, Fang was so nervous that she could not say boo to a goose. She said pitifully, "Auntie,


    I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were here."


    "Of course you don''t know that. You are not qualified for me to inform my presence in advance."


    Susan stepped on high heels and walked towards Lilian.


    The sound of high heels stepping on the ground was clear and crisp.


    It seemed that every single step was on Lilian''s heart.


    Every time Susan got closer, her heart beat faster.


    Suddenly, Susan stretched out her hand to raise Lilian''s chin, and stared at her with a contemptuous


    smile. "Lilian, have I warned you not to make trouble or destroy the rtionship between Norah and


    Shawn?"


    "Have you ignored my words?"


    Lilian shook her head pitifully. "Auntie, I haven''t."


    "No?" Susan sneered. "Then tell me. Is this birthday banquet nned by Shawn? Or, you have been


    behaving well, and it was my son who seduced you?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Auntie..." Lilian cried, shaking her head.


    Tears rolled down her face.


    But Susan didn''t buy her pitiful look at all.


    "You don''t need to give me any rubbish about your little tricks. I know you well. I''ll just say this. Stay


    away from my son, or I will do some crazy things."


    Susan just finished speaking, when suddenly, there was a thud.


    "Auntie..." Lilian cried bitterly and knelt down in front of her.


    "Auntie, I don''t dare to tell lies in front of you. I really love Shawn. I want to be with him. We really love


    each other. I beg you. Please allow us to love!"


    "I will agree to whatever you say."


    Lilian cried so hard that people thought she was beaten by Susan.


    Susan took a cold breath. The girl was more shameless than she had imagined.


    "I only have one thing to say. Stay away from my son."


    After finishing speaking, Susan looked at the bodyguard outside the door. "Do it right away."


    Soon, the bodyguard came in and grabbed Lilian''s arm, while another pushed her wheelchair and


    pushed her out.


    Lilian was unwilling and struggled frantically. "Let me go. Where are you taking me?"


    "Let you go away for a while to clear your mind out."


    "No, I don''t want it. Shawn is here. I want to apany him. I''m not going anywhere else."


    At this time, Rosalyn also ran up and begged Susan bitterly. "Eldest aunt, Lily is very weak and can''t


    stand the toss. Please let her go."


    Susan shot her a cold look. "If you can''t bear it, you can go with her."


    Rosalyn shut up in fright.


    In the end, Lilian was pulled away.


    Susan looked at Rosalyn before leaving. "Don''t think about making trouble with her, Rosalyn . For the


    sake that you are a member of the Lawson family, I have always been kind to you."


    "But if you do anything that hurts the Lawson family and Norah, I won''t spare you."


    After speaking, she went downstairs to another room.


    In the room, Shawn and Marty were arguing.


    Both were angry, and neither was willing topromise.


    Susan heard a p as soon as she walked in.


    When she looked up, Marty just gave a hard p on Shawn''s face. Later, Shawn had a little blood at


    the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 89 Dont Leave Before Answering Me

    Chapter 89 Don''t Leave Before Answering Me


    Chapter 89 Don''t Leave Before Answering Me


    Shawn reached out and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    He smiled and looked at Marty with disdain. "You only have this means left."


    "Shawn, why did you be like this?"


    "Didn''t I learn from you? Like father, like son. What qualifications do you have to say that about


    me?"Shawn smiled, and the smile was full of unruly and evil spirits.


    "When is it your turn to teach me a lesson? I''m talking about you and Norah. When grandpa left, he told


    you to treat her well, to love her and protect her. Then what?"


    "Look at all these bastard things you''ve done. You want to anger me to death, right?" Marty''s chest


    rolled with anger.


    Shawn met him with sharp eyes. "What you did also angered Grandpa."


    "Shawn, if I don''t teach you a good lesson today, I''m not your father."


    Marty was about to p him in anger.


    At this time, Susan came over, took his hand, and threw it down.


    "You are here to solve problems, not to intensify conflicts."


    "You gave birth to a good son!" Marty mmed out of the door angrily.


    Susan stared at Shawn with cold eyes.


    Shawn also looked at him. "If I guess correctly, you help me stop this p just because you don''t want


    to intensify our conflict and because you don''t want me to hate him more, but it''s useless. I can''t forgive


    him."


    "You really deserve a p. You even held a birthday party for Lilian in public. Have you ever thought


    about Norah''s feelings?"


    When it came to Norah, especially when he thought of the scene where she and Matthew left together,


    Shawn felt very unhappy.


    The voice that came out was full of jealousy. "She doesn''t care at all."


    After he finished speaking, he felt a sense of decadence.


    Before the birthday party, he thought about it a thousand times. As long as Norah came to him and told


    him she didn''t like it,


    or act coquettishly and tell him not to hold birthday parties for another women, he would cancel


    everything today.


    But, he waited and waited!


    Until today, the moment the banquet started, he didn''t get her call.


    She could still attend this banquet as if nothing had happened, which showed she really didn''t care.


    "How do you know she doesn''t care? She told you that?"


    "She doesn''t have to tell me that. Her behavior has said everything."


    After Shawn finished speaking, he suddenly found a ce and sat down silently.


    He also became silent.


    He was very unhappy today, not at all.


    Susan walked over, took a tissue and handed it to him. "Women are sometimes duplicitous. The more


    they care, the more stubborn they are. And they won''t say it out loud. Go back quickly, coax her well,


    and clear up the misunderstanding. It''s not toote now."


    "You mean, she actually care?"


    Shawn raised his head, his eyes suddenly brightened, with a hint of brilliance.


    "You know her feelings best. I just don''t want you to regret. Instead of wasting time here, it''s better to


    go back earlier."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As soon as Susan finished speaking, Shawn ran out immediately.


    Thirty minutester, Shawn returned home.


    It was almost midnight when he got home.


    Norah tossed on the bed for a long time and just fell asleep. Suddenly, she felt her body sink, as if


    something heavy was pressing on her.


    She was startled and a little scared.


    The next moment, she sensed a familiar smell.


    Immediately afterwards, Shawn''s tall figure pressed up. He opened his mouth, and the strong smell of


    wine rushed to her face. "Norah, I know you went to your birthday party today."


    Norah was shocked, she never thought of letting him know.


    Come to think of it, Lilian told him.


    Now that she had been discovered, she had no intention of concealing it, but it was okay to keep silent.


    Seeing that she kept her mouth shut and said nothing, Shawn said again, "Why don''t you speak?"


    "Say what?"


    She really didn''t know what to say.


    All words seemed so pale.


    "Why did you go there? Are you unhappy?" Shawn''s drunkenness became stronger.


    Norah didn''t want to answer this question at all. She just wanted to be quiet now, to sleep peacefully.


    She stretched out her hand, trying to push Shawn away.


    But he pressed her tightly.


    "Don''t leave before answering me." Shawn said domineeringly with a drunk tone.


    Norah raised her head, looked at his drunken eyes, and opened her thin lips lightly. "Shawn, I don''t


    think there is a wife in the world who can be indifferent to watching her husband arranged things for


    another women."


    "Lilian is your treasure and your favorite. You want to give her the best of everything in the world, but


    what about me? I''m just a doll in your heart with no emotion, no pain. When you''re happy, you y with


    me. And when you are unhappy, you throw me aside."


    "I don''t have the right to say no, and I can''t control your decision. Even if you want to pick the stars and


    the moon for her, I can only watch it. Will you not go if I say no? "


    Norah thought today was sad enough.


    She had also been trying her best to restrain herself from thinking about these sad things.


    But he forced her to admit it again and again and forced her to face it.


    Shawn, why are you so cruel?


    "Yes, I won''t go."


    However, Norah never expected to hear this answer.


    She was stunned, almost thinking she had heard it wrong.


    But Shawn''s voice repeated clearly in her ear. "As long as you say no, I won''t go."


    Norah looked at him with a wry smile. "Shawn, stop joking, how will you..."


    Before she could finish her words, Shawn interrupted her. "Norah, I''m not joking. What I said is true."


    His eyes were so real and deep like a well, as if it could suck people into it.


    Norah worked hard to keep herself sober.


    "But Shawn, I no longer have the courage to believe you."


    For some reason, the suit suddenly shed across Shawn''s mind again, and then Matthew''s handsome


    and unparalleled face also appeared.


    He stretched out his hand, suddenly grabbed Norah, and even his voice became cold and low. "If you


    don''t believe me, then who do you believe?"


    "Matthew?"


    Hearing him mention Matthew, Norah suddenly raised her head.


    Shawn was even angrier. "I remember I told you not to get so close to him. Did you take my words to


    heart?"


    "What about you? I also said that I don''t like you meeting Lilian. Have you kept your distance from her


    and cut off contact with her? Shawn, why are you always like this, domineering, arrogant and


    unreasonable?"


    Ha... Domineering, arrogant and unreasonable.


    She even used these words to describe him.


    "In your heart, that''s what I am?" Shawn stared at Norah''s eyes with deep ck eyes, and asked while


    holding back his immense anger.

 Chapter 90 He Was Jealous

    Chapter 90 He Was Jealous


    Chapter 90 He Was Jealous


    Norah stretched out her hand and pushed him away. "It''s not suitable for us to chat now. Calm down."


    Shawn not only did not let go of her, but instead held Norah tighter. "It happens that there are no


    outsiders. I think it is very suitable for us to chat now."


    "Shawn, don''t make trouble like this. Let me go. I''m really tired."


    Norah''s words made Shawn even angrier.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He had been angry in his heart, but at this moment, it was instantly ignited by Norah''s words.


    "I''m making trouble?" He sneered coldly with a smile. "Is it me making trouble, or you just don''t care?"


    "You can chat happily with Matthew and have a smile on your face, and you have nothing to say to me,


    right? Norah, do you still remember your identity?"


    Identity?


    He reminded her again and again of her identity.


    What about him?


    He never remembered.


    Norah looked at him and smiled coldly. "Shawn, you can''t be so bossy. You ask me to remember my


    identity again and again. What about you? You made a big scene for Lilian, your first girlfriend''s


    birthday party. At that time, have you ever thought that you are already married?"


    "Have you ever thought about your wife''s feelings, my embarrassment, my grievance?"


    This night, she had been suppressing herself.


    Desperately.


    However, when all the words in her heart went out like a flood, she was still heartbroken.


    She was just a fragile woman. For him, she hadpromised time and time again, lowered the bottom


    line again and again. What did she get in return?


    He was not grateful or moved.


    He did worse things.


    Blinking desperately, Norah forced back all the tears in her eyes.


    "But you haven''t thought about it? You never did. Your eyes, heart, and mind are full of her alone. To


    this day, I still don''t even understand. If you love her so much, why do you have to force yourself and


    me to maintain this marriage? Is it really just because of grandpa?"


    "If that''s the case, then let me tell you. You don''t have to feel guilty or me yourself. I''ll be the bad


    guy. I''ll kneel in front of grandpa and tell him that it''s me who is unfilial and want a divorce."


    "So Shawn, that''s it, let''s just..."


    The word "divorce" was not spoken by Norah yet.


    Suddenly, Shawn squeezed her chin and kissed her fiercely.


    Norah pushed and refused desperately, struggling.


    Shawn''s whole body was like an iron wall, holding her tightly. She couldn''t move at all.


    "Let go..."


    "Let me go."


    Norah opened her lips and shouted loudly.


    But it just gave him another chance.


    "You...Let me go." Norah struggled hard.


    However, it never worked.


    Shawn pressed her onto the bed like crazy.


    In the end, almost all the strength in her body was used up, and Norah could only let go of her hands


    and let them hang weakly by her side.


    She didn''t want to struggle anymore.


    If he wanted her, he got her.


    It was just that such a kiss could only be counted as plunder, and there was no trace of emotion.


    She didn''t remember how long it took. Shawn let go of her, lowered her forehead, and gasped lightly.


    He looked at her, his eyes were extremely dark. "Norah, take back the words you want to say. I don''t


    allow you to say that."


    "Divorce?" Norah said deliberately.


    When Shawn heard this, he became even more furious. "Don''t say it."


    "From the moment I promised to have a good life with you, I never thought about getting a divorce.


    Norah, I won''t allow you to say the words again in the future."


    Norah looked at him and said with a very calm voice.


    "Shawn, have you ever thought that I''m just a little girl who just graduated from college?"


    "The marriage I want is a marriage where a prince and a princess love each other, a romantic


    marriage, a marriage with love. Not such a lifeless marriage."


    "I was looking forward to it, but you..."


    Norah didn''t want to say anything after that.


    "I''m tired and want to rest."


    When she said that, she pushed Shawn away.


    This time, Shawn didn''t stop him. He released her wrist little by little.


    After Norah got up, she lifted the quilt, took her clothes, and walked out the door.


    Shawn''s voice sounded behind her. "What are you doing?"


    "Recently, it''s better for us to sleep separately. I''ll go to the guest bedroom to sleep."


    Norah was about to leave when Shawn suddenly stepped forward, carried her directly, put her on the


    bed, and covered her with the quilt.


    Before leaving, he ced a soft kiss on Norah''s forehead. "Go to sleep. If anyone must sleep in the


    guest bedroom, it should be me."


    He left and closed the door.


    Norah closed her eyes.


    But she could not calm down.


    Finally, unable to resist the exhaustion of her body, she still fell asleep quickly.


    So, Norah didn''t know that Shawn pushed open the door and came in with bare foot while she was


    asleep.


    In order to be quiet and not disturb her sleep, Shawn walked in with barefoot.


    He sat on the carpet beside the bed. His dark eyes looked at Norah, and they became extremely gentle


    at that moment.


    Norah, do you know? In fact, what I wanted is very simple. As long as you say that you care, I will be


    satisfied.


    But she didn''t, she resisted him so fiercely.


    From every word she said, he could tell she seemed to hate him.


    She asked him why didn''t he divorce, and whether it was just because of grandpa.


    He wanted to say that it was true at the beginning, but now, it wasn''t.


    As soon as he thought of the separation of the two, from the closest couple to strangers having nothing


    to do with each other, he felt that he would never want that.


    Especially when he thought that she would meet another men, get married again, and have children,


    he felt mad with jealousy.


    "No, don''t leave me!"


    Suddenly, Norah cried.


    Shawn looked over immediately and turned on the wallmp on the wall.


    Through the dim light, he could see Norah close her eyes, still asleep, but her long eyshes were wet


    with tears.


    "Mom, don''t go, mom..."


    Norah cried and shouted.


    Tears kept falling from her eyes.


    It should be because of her mother that she cried very sadly.


    She kept shouting "Don''t, don''t go."


    Shawn stretched out his hand and wiped away the tears that fell from the corners of her eyes. At the


    same time, he gentlyforted her with a gentle voice. "Okay, I won''t go, I won''t go."


    "Norah, go to bed, Norah, I promise you. No matter what happens, I won''t leave."


    His hands were thick, strong, and warm.


    With theforting voice, Norah finally became much calmer.


    She stopped crying and fell asleep peacefully.


    When she woke up in the morning, Norah immediately looked at the position beside her.

 Chapter 91 Pick up Norah in the Rainstorm

    Chapter 91 Pick up Norah in the Rainstorm


    Chapter 91 Pick up Norah in the Rainstorm


    She always had the feeling that she seemed to hear Shawn''s voicest night.


    However, it was neat and tidy next to her. It was unlikely that somebody had slept there.


    She then touched it again, and it was cold. Nobody could have slept there.


    It seemed that it was just an illusion.


    When she went downstairs, Shawn had already gone to work. The breakfast had been ready on the


    table.


    When they got married, Shawn hired several nannies. But Norah didn''t like to have strangers at their


    home, so they employed part-time workers.


    They cleaned the house and cooked regrly.


    If there was nothing else to do, they could leave after they finished their jobs.


    But today, the nanny, Ms. Penny Gregson, didn''t leave.


    When Norah was having breakfast, Penny was seemingly cooking food in the kitchen, and a strong


    aroma came from the kitchen.


    Penny came out and said, "Mrs. Lawson, you should eat more. You are skinny."


    She continued, "Mr. Lawson even told me to cook some rich diet for every meal, especially to cook


    some soup full of nutrition. He said you should eat more and keep fit."


    "He told you to do it?" Norah was surprised.


    Penny nodded, "Yes. Mr. Lawson increased my sry. He said that I must take care of you no matter


    what you demand."


    "Oh, " Norah nodded.


    She then drank a bowl of soup as Penny was always persuading her.


    After breakfast, Norah felt bored, so she began to read a book. As soon as she picked up the book, she


    received a call from the hospital.


    She was told that she had passed the interview and she could begin to work in the hospital next


    Monday.


    Norah was very happy after hanging up.


    She opened WhatsApp and typed [I''ve passed the interview and I''m so happy.]


    However, when she saw the name, Shawn, she deleted it instantly.


    She then put down the phone.


    Maybe it was her habit.


    So when she was excited about the news, she would like to share it with him at once.


    But she had to get rid of it.


    After changing her clothes, Norah went to her mother''s cemetery.


    She hadn''t seen her mother for a long time. She couldn''t wait to share it with her mother when she got


    the news.


    If her mother knew it, she would be happy for her.


    When she got off the car, she received a call from Shawn.


    Norah put the phone to her ear and it was quite silent.


    Shawn said, "I heard that you were admitted to the hospital. Congrattions!"


    "Thank you!"


    Norah replied politely. They sounded estranged.


    There seemed an invisible to separate them at once.


    She would have cut the in front of her, torn it apart, and then passed through it if it happened


    before.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But now, she was tired, too.


    She no longer had the courage to cut the barriers and went through it.


    "When will you start going to work?"


    "Next Monday."


    Norah continued, "I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else."


    Shawn said hurriedly, "Wait. I have something to say!"


    "I''ll go home and fetch a document at noon. I can have have lunch with you."


    "Oh, " Norah responded calmly, and then said, "You can ask Anthony to get it."


    "The document is in our bedroom. It''s not convenient."


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind it."


    After Norah finished, Shawn''s hand holding his phone got more tightened immediately.


    There was something roaring inwardly.


    She didn''t mind it?


    She said she didn''t mind it.


    That was their bedroom. He remembered Norah didn''t allow the nanny to go into their bedroom but she


    cleaned it herself when they got married.


    But now, she even didn''t mind a man going into their bedroom.


    What did it mean? Shawn did not dare to think of it more.


    "But I do, "Shawn''s voice apparently went down, almost gnashing his teeth.


    "Oh..."


    Norah''s tone was still cid. She looked at her watch and said, "Ok. I''ll go back earlier. Tell me where


    you ce it, and I''ll give it to Anthony."


    Shawn frowned, "You''re not at home? Are you out?"


    "Yes. I''m at the cemetery to see my mother. I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    She continued, "Don''t worry. I''ll be home before noon."


    And then, Norah hung up without waiting for Shawn''s reply.


    Hearing the beep after the phone was hung up, Shawn''s eyes became deeper.


    At that moment, there appeared a weather reminder on his phone.


    Anthony came in, "Mr. Lawson, it''s going to be a rainstorm. Do we need to change our schedule?"


    Shawn nodded, "Yes."


    He added, "Get me a bigger umbre. "


    Although people can reach the outside of the cemetery by car, they couldn''t drive it to enter inside.


    Moreover, her mother''s tombstone was distant from the entrance of the cemetery. If it rains heavily, an


    umbre was a must.


    Anthony went out for a while. When he came in again, he immediately handed an umbre to Shawn.


    Shawn took the umbre and went directly to the elevator. He said, "Cancel the schedule in the


    afternoon."


    "Mr. Lawson, are you going out?" only then did Anthony realize.


    "Yes, I''ll go by myself. I don''t need you to drive."


    "But it''s going to rain heavily soon, and it''s not safe to drive. Mr. Lawson, you''d better go out after the


    rain stops."


    "I need to go right now. It will bete when the rain stops."


    After that, Shawn took the elevator and went to the underground garage.


    Norah brought a bunch of chrysanthemums and gently ced them in front of her mother''s tombstone.


    She then sat in front of it.


    "Mom, I''m here to see you. Sorry, it''s a long time since I see youst time. "


    "Guess what? A lot of things happened to me recently, and I was in a muddle. I''m pregnant. When I


    knew it, I was very happy. But Shawn filed for divorce at that time, and he didn''t expect this baby at all."


    She continued, "My grandfather died. I have never dared to tell it to you, nor did I have the courage to


    tell you."


    She said, "Mom, I dreamed of youst night. I''ve been thinking that if you were still here, I wouldn''t be


    afraid of divorce. Because even if I get divorced, I still have a home, and there is someone to love me,


    care about me, hug me and inspire me."


    The more she said, the more depressed she felt.


    Norah rubbed her eyes and changed her mood immediately. She said with a smile, "Mom, actually I


    She added, "Even though I''m an intern now, don''t worry, I will perform well and strive to be officially


    admitted after graduation. "


    After speaking to her mom for a while, suddenly, there was a huge crash of thunder in the sky that had


    been shining brightly.


    At first, Norah didn''t take it seriously.


    Then, a few more ps of thunder followed.


    Norah looked at her phone and found that there were several orange rainstorm warnings.


    It was going to rain, so she had to go back immediately.


    No car woulde if there was heavy rain since it was rtively remote.


    Norah was anxious while walking down.


    At that time, a warm and familiar voice suddenly sounded behind her, "Norah?"

 Chapter 92 Let Me Carry You

    Chapter 92 Let Me Carry You


    Chapter 92 Let Me Carry You


    "Mat, why are you here?"


    Norah was quite surprised to meet Matthew here.


    "Today is my dad''s death anniversary. I''m here to visit his tomb. How about you? Why are you here?"


    Matthew ''s voice was particrly low.


    "I''m sorry for that. I''m here to see my mom."


    "Are you alone?"


    Matthew was shocked.


    After all, he knew that Norah and Shawn had got married. Norah''s mother was also Shawn''s mother-in-


    It was not reasonable to let Norahe here alone.


    Norah nodded, "Yes. I haven''t been here for a long time. I miss my mother so much, so I want toe


    here and see her."


    At that time, there was another rumbling of thunder.


    Then, it began to rain.


    It was small raindrops at first, but soon, it was already bean-sized raindrops in less than two minutes.


    The heavy rain poured down. The mountain was quickly embraced by clouds and became misty


    instantly.


    Norah and Matthew both sped up and went down the mountain.


    But Norah was worried about the baby, and the road was slippery, Norah didn''t dare to go forward


    boldly.


    "Don''t be afraid. Follow me."


    At that moment, she heard Matthew''s voice.


    Next, Norah felt her palms warm, and a pair of big and gentle hands grabbed her.


    "Sorry to offend you in this situation."


    Matthew''s voice was full of thoughtfulness and tenderness.


    Norah''s burden also lightened a lot.


    Although she knew that it was inappropriate to hold the hands of a man since she had married even it


    was because of the heavy rain, she did not pull her hand free and refuse for the safety of the baby.


    The road was quite slippery, and there were several stairs forward. If she walked alone, she would fall.


    She couldn''t imagine what if she fell down the stairs.


    Norah felt more at ease and dared to go forward for Matthew was holding her hand.


    In the pouring rain, Matthew held Norah''s hand to walk in the front and she followed him.


    His back was broad and tall.


    Across the hazy rain curtain, there suddenly appeared a strong feeling of familiarity in Norah''s mind.


    Because this back was too very familiar for her.


    It... looked like Shawn''s a lot.


    How could it be so simr?


    Even for a moment, she thought it was Shawn who came to pick her up.


    And then, the rain became heavier. Lightning shed and the thunder rumbled with a torrential


    downpour.


    When going down the first stair, Norah didn''t see the road clearly, and suddenly she missed her step.


    She then lost bnce and fell over instantly. Suddenly, her heartbeat seemed to cease.


    She even went nk for a moment andpletely forgot to think. She was full of fear.


    She didn''t open her eyes until she felt a strong embrace around her and it was not as painful as she


    imagined.


    Having realized that she had been caught, Norah immediately got relieved, "Thank you, Mat. It scared


    me."


    She was so scared that her heart almost ceased just now. Fortunately, he caught her.


    "How is your foot? Did you sprain your ankle?" Matthew lowered his head and asked.


    Norah moved her feet and found that she could move them easily. But the embarrassing thing was that


    her sandals were broken after missing the step. So, she couldn''t wear them anymore.


    "My shoes seem to be broken, " Norah said. And then, she bent down and took off the sandals.


    She said, "I don''t want to wear shoes. I''ll walk barefoot!"


    "No, " Matthew directly denied, and then exined, "The road is slippery. It''s too dangerous for you to


    walk barefoot."


    "But my shoes are broken, and I can''t wear them. Don''t worry. I''ll be careful and walk slowly, " Norah


    said.


    At that time, Matthew suddenly bent down in front of her, and said in a low voice, "Come over. Let me


    carry you."


    Norah immediately refused without thinking, "No. I''ve already troubled you very much. I''ll feel more


    sorry if I let you carry me."


    Besides, there shouldn''t be too much intimacy between them.


    Matthew knew what Norah worried about.


    He turned to look at Norah with his bright eyes, "I know what you were worried about. Don''t exert a


    burden on yourself. I''d like to help you when you are in trouble no matter being a policeman or your


    friend."


    He said, "I have joined a lot of rescues in the rainstorm these years. I''ve carried many people including


    olddies in their nies, girls in their twenties, and pregnant women who just got married. Don''t feel


    sorry. It is my duty."


    He continued, "To me, you are nothing different from them. You are also the one who needs to be


    rescued. Take it easy."


    Matthew''s persuasion worked. After that, Norah felt at ease.


    "Tell me if you''re tired. I cane down and walk by myself at any time."


    "Okay."


    After getting his promise, Norah bit her lips and got on his back.


    Matthew picked up her shoes on the ground with one hand after carrying her on his back.


    "I''ll take the shoes!" Norah said and took the shoes.


    They had just descended a few steps, and the rain was getting heavier. The whole mountain was


    covered with a thickyer of fog, and even their vision became blurred.


    And then, Matthew''s cell phone rang.


    His phone rang again and again. Norah thought his family must be worried about him.


    "Mat, let me down. I can walk by myself, " Norah felt really sorry.


    No one had ever treated her with so much meticulous care. Although it was raining heavily, she was full


    of lots of warmth in her heart.


    "It''s alright."


    And then, he carried Norah down thest stairs.


    Although it was still far away from the gate of the mountain, there were no stairs. The road ahead was


    t cement pavement and only some of them were slopes, but it was much safer.


    A few peals of thunder rumbled again.


    Matthew looked up and said, "The rain might be getting heavier. Norah, hold me tight. Let''s shelter in


    the pavilion."


    "Okay, " Norah put her arms around his neck tightly.


    Matthew carried her on his back and started running forward swiftly.


    Finally, Norah saw the pavilion in front of them a few minutester.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She pointed at the pavilion and was very excited, "Mat, I see it. We will be there soon."


    "Okay."


    Two minutester, Matthew carried Norah to the pavilion.


    Norah immediately got off his back, and hurriedly handed him the mineral water from her bag. She


    said, "You must be tired. Drink some water."


    He was tired indeed. Matthew took a few breaths and drank the water.


    But suddenly, Norah realized something wrong till she saw the empty bottle in front of her.


    She seemed to give him the wrong bottle!

 Chapter 93 Meet Him Again

    Chapter 93 Meet Him Again


    Chapter 93 Meet Him Again


    There were two bottles of mineral water in her bag. One of them was unopened, and the other had


    been sipped by her.


    Because she only drank a little, there was no distinct difference between them. She didn''t look at it


    carefully when taking it out.


    She didn''t expect to mix the two bottles due to her carelessness.


    When Matthew saw Norah stare at the empty bottle with a look of hesitating to speak, he asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, I..."


    It would be too embarrassing to say it.


    And then, Norah changed the subject, "I''m wondering if you are OK."


    "I''m OK. How about you?"


    And then, Matthew''s eyes rested on Norah.


    But he immediately looked away. Then he snorted softly to remind her.


    Norah was confused, so she didn''t respond to him.


    Matthew reminded her again in a gentle and direct way, "Your blouse..."


    Norah then followed her gaze to look at her blouse. When she saw it, she hugged herself with both


    hands right away. She blushed.


    She bit her lips and her face was as red as a cherry. She couldn''t be more embarrassed.


    She said in mind what an idiot you are. Why didn''t you think of it since the rain was so heavy? You


    were reminded by him. Even twice. You are simply stupid!


    She wore a white blouse made of mulberry silk. It was very light and breathable.


    There was nothing wrong normally. But the blouse was translucent after getting wet.


    What''s more, even the color of her underwear inside was faintly visible.


    She felt too shameful to see anybody.


    Norah bit her lips and frowned slightly. She was considering what she should do.


    Matthew took off his coat and walked beside the pavilion to wring out the coat.


    After wringing out several times, he shook it out and handed it to Norah, "It''s a bit wet. Put it on if you


    don''t mind."


    "Okay, thank you!" Norah didn''t refuse.


    After taking the coat, she turned around and put it on.


    She didn''t turn around until she was sure that she didn''t expose other parts that shouldn''t be exposed.


    Matthew''s cell phone rang again. It was J.


    "It''s raining so heavily. Where did you go? Did you get wet?" J came to the point.


    "I''m fine, and I''m in the pavilion now. Come to pick me up."


    "Okay, wait there, we''lle right now."


    Realizing that they were going toe together, Matthew immediately stopped, "My friend is here, too.


    You can apany mom home first and ask the driver toe here. I''m not in a hurry."


    "Your friend?" J was puzzled and gossiped, "Which friend is so important? Besides, I''ve seen all


    your friends. Take our car and go back with us together. The car is big enough."


    "There are too many people. I''m afraid it will scare her, " Matthew replied.


    "Oh..." J immediately understood, "Ok, I see. Mom and I won''t go there and I''ll ask Melisa to pick


    you up."


    "She doesn''t need toe here. I''m afraid she will bring me trouble, " Matthew frowned.


    Just when he finished, Melisa O''genined, "Who will bring you trouble?"


    She asked, "You are a policeman. Is it good to speak ill behind your younger sister?"


    She snorted, "Hmm, I''lle."


    Matthew had nothing to say.


    He was smart and capable but he simply couldn''t do anything with his lively sister who was several


    years younger than him.


    Matthew felt annoyed when thinking that Melisa woulde here in a while.


    Norah was wearing his coat. Melisa must ask him many questions when she saw Norah and she would


    keep talking all the way.


    After hanging up, Matthew walked towards Norah, "I made a phone call and asked someone to pick up


    us. It''s still raining heavily, and it won''t stop soon. I''ll take you home."


    Norah refused politely, "No, thanks. I have troubled you a lot today."


    "It''s no bother."


    "No, really. It''s raining so hard and you''ve got wet because of me. I''ll feel more guilty if I dy your


    time."


    Matthew insisted, "I''m free today."


    When Norah racked her brains trying to refuse Matthew, suddenly, a car honked.


    She thought it was Matthew''s car.


    But to her surprise, the person who got out of the car in the heavy rain turned out to be Shawn.


    Shawn?


    Norah couldn''t believe it. She thought her eyes blurred, so it was an illusion.


    However, when the tall figure was getting closer and she saw him more clearly, she realized that it was


    Shawn. He was holding an umbre in the heavy rain.


    Shawn dide here?


    How could hee here? She had never expected it.


    "Norah..." Shawn''s voice was familiar to her. After putting down his umbre, the tall and thin figure


    stopped in front of her.


    "Why don''t you check the weather forecast before going out? "


    "Why don''t you call me to pick you up since it''s raining so hard?"


    It apparently showed great care in Shawn''s tone.


    "Aren''t you in thepany?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She would have called him the first time if she met trouble before. But she dared not to ask him for help


    after what happened months ago.


    "Is thepany or my wife important?" Shawn replied. He wasposed and assured.


    Norah had to confess that she got genuine warmth from him.


    He always brought her wounds all over the body, but he could deeply move her unexpectedly.


    "Let''s go home!"


    And then, Shawn realized that Norah was wearing a man''s coat.


    Next, he saw the man standing on the other side of the pavilion with his back facing him.


    He was somehow familiar with this back.


    At that moment, Melisa arrived.


    After getting out of the car, she held an umbre and rushed to the pavilion. She walked to Matthew,


    "This youngdy must be your friend."


    Matthew deliberately didn''t turn around and speak. The reason was simple. He didn''t want to cause


    trouble to Norah due to his existence.


    But Melisa arrived at that time and destroyed it.


    All of a sudden, Shawn walked to Matthew.


    His pace was slow and heavy. He was obviously angry and unfriendly.


    Just when he was about to speak, Norah quickly stepped forward and took his hand, "Let''s go home!"

 Chapter 94 Get Out of the Way

    Chapter 94 Get Out of the Way


    Chapter 94 Get Out of the Way


    Norah''s voice was soft and pleasing.


    Normally, Shawn would definitely hold her hands to go home.


    But today he didn''t. He was filled with fury because he knew Norah was pleasing him for Matthew. She


    even forced herself to beg him.


    Norah knew that Shawn was furious, so she deliberately stepped forward and held his hand.


    She tried to ask him to leave soon by telling him to go home.


    Mat had helped her a lot.


    Especially today, she might still be stuck on the mountain till now without his help.


    The wind roared and the ck clouds swept. The whole mountain was as dark as night. Besides, she


    must be terrified as there were many cemeteries.


    "Honey, my clothes are all wet. I feel cold and tired. I want to go home!" Norah''s voice was soft as if a


    feather was drifting gently.


    That she was acting in a cutesy manner was actually what Shawn had been looking forward to these


    days. And he should have been very happy about it.


    But she did it for the sake of Matthew. Shawn''s tenderness was instantly hardened at the thought of it.


    He was standing there and looking at Norah with cold eyes, "Why do you want me to leave here so


    soon? Are you trying to protect him?"


    Norah was silent with her lipspressed and her head lowered.


    Shawn was angrier since she didn''t reply. He grabbed her arm, "Norah, answer me!"


    Norah raised her head and looked at Shawn with her watery eyes. She said coldly, "What do you want?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Fight with him?"


    "What if I mean it?" Shawn clenched his teeth and looked at him.


    Norah replied firmly, "I won''t allow it as long as I''m here."


    Although Shawn was good at martial art, he would lose in the fight since Matthew was a policeman


    after all.


    But whether Shawn could win Matthew was one thing, whether Norah protected Matthew was quite


    another.


    "Good job, Norah. See what you''ve done!"


    Shawn looked at her. His tone sounded impulsive as if he wanted to strangle her.


    His wife was trying to protect another man at a critical moment. Besides, she did it regardless of all


    consequences.


    That was great!


    Shawn was almost to explode. He got so mad for the first time in his life.


    He clenched his fists, desperately trying to control himself.


    However, he was crazily jealous to think that Norah was trying to protect Matthew.


    In the end, Shawn didn''t hold back his anger. He stepped forward to grab Matthew''s shirt. He then


    clenched his fists and was about to hit him.


    "No, Shawn, " Norah shouted. She rushed over without thinking and stood in front of Matthew.


    Shawn''s fist suddenly stopped in front of Norah. It was only a few centimeters away from her. It meant


    that Norah would have been hit if he was faster.


    "Norah, get out of the way!" Shawn ordered and stared at her with deep ck eyes.


    Norah stood firmly in front of Matthew. She straightened her waist and looked at him with her firm ck


    eyes, "I''ll go only if you put down your hand."


    "What if I don''t?"


    "I won''t go."


    They were ring at each other. But there was no tenderness or warmth in their eyes, full of fury


    instead.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds... One minuteter, Shawn gave in.


    He looked at Norah, "I can let him go and I won''t hit him. But you have to go back with me right now."


    "Okay, " Norah nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    Shawn''s fist passed over Norah and hit heavily on the pavilion. She was frightened to shiver.


    She thought he would get his fist back, however, he vented his anger by hitting the pavilion.


    This pavilion was made of iron and was quite hard. It must hurt him seriously no matter how hard his


    fist was when he smashed so heavily.


    She saw he frowned when getting his fist back. It must be painful.


    "Why did you...?"


    Looking at Shawn, Norah was worried. She almost blurted it out.


    However, she held back all her worry and care at the thought of their current rtionship.


    Shawn felt particrly depressed when seeing her indifference.


    He took off the coat Norah was wearing and threw it to Matthew. Then he held Norah in his arms and


    wrapped her with his coat.


    In an instant, Norah smelled the familiar scent of his.


    They got into the car quickly.


    Shawn put her in the backseat. He was filled with hatred and he hardened his face without saying


    anything.


    Norah asked, "Did you bring an umbre?"


    "What is it for?" Shawn asked angrily.


    "Shawn, I know you''re angry, but please don''t be so mean. I might be still stuck on the mountain if Mat


    was not there today. Do you know what I will encounter and how terrified I will be?"


    She continued, "He helped me several times, so you shouldn''t have hit him. I''ll go home with you, but I


    want to give him an umbre."


    "Do you think I''ll say yes?" Shawn raised his eyebrows.


    He instantly found that Norah''s blouse was almost translucent, and the color of her underwear was also


    faintly visible.


    He went mad with jealousy to think that Norah put on Matthew''s coat in such a state.


    "Were you standing in front of him like this?"


    Norah said nothing.


    She didn''t understand what Shawn meant. She frowned and didn''t answer him.


    Shawn''s eyes deepened, then he took off his coat and put it on Norah.


    He was wearing a long trench coat, and it reached his knees. But it almost reached her ankles when


    putting it on Norah.


    "It''s too long, " Norah frowned, wondering what he was doing.


    "His coat fits you, but mine is too long for you, right?" Shawn was discontented, "His coat is wet. Mine


    is clean and tidy."


    "It''s easy to get dirty since it''s too long. Don''t you hate others getting your clothes dirty?"


    "Are you others?"


    Norah was silent.


    After putting it on Norah, Shawn checked it carefully. He was still worried.


    "Give me your hands." suddenly, Shawn said to her.


    "For what?"


    Although Norah was puzzled, she did as what he said.


    Shawn grabbed her wrist and helped her wear the coat.


    It was unsafe to put it on her back. What if it suddenly dropped? It was better to wear it.


    Shawn wrapped Norah inyers, and she felt almost breathless.


    "Only you and I are in the car. Why are you wrapping me so tightly?" Norah frowned.


    Shawn was sullen, "Didn''t you say that I was ruthless and you wanted to give him an umbre?"

 Chapter 95 Ill Sleep with You

    Chapter 95 I''ll Sleep with You


    Chapter 95 I''ll Sleep with You


    Norah raised her head in shock. She smiled exultantly and asked, "So, you agree?"


    She was really surprised. Shawn kept a straight face since he got on the car. So, she didn''t expect him


    to agree with her.


    "I''m afraid you can''t rest assured and won''t go home if I don''t agree."


    Shawn opened the car door and took two umbres in the trunk.


    He opened one of the umbres, and then handed the other to Norah, "Go and bring him the umbre.


    I''ll wait for you here."


    "Thank you!" Norah was truly appreciating him at that moment.


    Matthew had saved her several times. If she didn''t say goodbye to him today, she would be really


    guilty.


    Because of the strong wind and rain, the umbre in Norah''s hand was blown inside out. Moreover, she


    was wearing Shawn''s long coat, so she walked very slowly for every step.


    Matthew stood up and walked to her when she was getting close to him.


    "Why do youe back since it is raining so hard? Go home early to rest!" it showed great concern


    and thoughtfulness in his voice.


    Norah handed him the umbre in her hand.


    She looked at the car that was ready to pick him up near them, "Although there is someone bringing


    you an umbre and you may not need it, I want to show my gratefulness in this way. No matter


    whether you need it or not, I want to give it to you."


    "Okay. I ept it. Thanks."


    Norah nced at Melisa who was following closely. She said after hesitating for a while, "I want to talk


    to you alone."


    Matthew turned to look at Melisa, "Go and wait for me in the car."


    "No, I''ll wait for you here." Melisa quickly held Matthew''s arm acting like a spoiled child.


    Matthew pulled his arm free and got Melisa close to him. He said carefully, "Melisa, don''t be self-willed.


    I''ll be there in a while."


    Melisa pouted to show her dissatisfaction.


    But soon, she seemed to think of something and immediately smirked, "Jin said that you might fall in


    love, but I don''t believe it. It seems that it''s true. You love her, don''t you?"


    "Stop fussing. Go and wait for me in the car."


    "I could tell you love her. I have never seen you are so gentle and careful with any girl. You always


    refused the girls without mercy who chased you."


    "Alright. Go back to the car."


    After getting Melisa back into the car, Matthew walked towards Norah again.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    It suddenly became silent.


    Norah organized what she wanted to say inwardly. She then said, "Mat, I''m sorry. Shawn almost hurt


    you just now. I''m awfully sorry."


    She continued, "I haven''t introduced him to you yet. He is Shawn, my husband."


    Although Matthew knew who he was, it still hurt him when she told him in person who he was.


    Matthew thought he would be calm when being told the truth. But he still minded it when hearing it.


    "Could you tell me how long you''ve been married?"


    "Two years, " Norah pretended to smile and said, "The couple who have been married for two years are


    supposed to be deeply affectionate. But we seem to be..."


    Norah forced the smile on her face, "Maybe it''s a little different from what everyone thinks about


    marriage. I love him very much, but he loves someone else. So, our rtionship seems to be


    awkward."


    "Does he know you are pregnant?" Matthew asked.


    Norah shook his head, "No. I hope you can help me keep it a secret."


    "Why don''t you tell him? He is the father of the baby. He should take responsibility since you are very


    weak now."


    "I don''t want to tell him, " Norah said, "Besides, I don''t want to use this child to get something from him.


    No matter whether I will be pampered or favored by him if he knows it, I believe what is yours is yours.


    It won''tst long if I grab it from others."


    She added, "Mat, thank you. I didn''t expect to tell you so much. I''ll have to go."


    Norah''s figure quickly disappeared into the heavy rain.


    The heavy rain was falling densely like countless lines.


    A thickyer of fog shrouded the entire mountain.


    The further she went, the more blurred her figure became. In the end, Matthew couldn''t see anything.


    Soon, their car disappeared into the rain.


    Norah took a bath as soon as she got home.


    She took a long, hot bath trying to get rid of the cold because she had got wet in the rain and she was


    afraid she would catch a cold.


    She felt warm and rxed when getting out of the bathroom.


    But she didn''t expect to meet Shawn as soon as she walked out of the bathroom.


    He was pushing the door to go into the bathroom as if he had just taken a shower. He was also wearing


    pajamas, and his ck hair was dripping with water.


    The gray pajamas highlighted his handsome silhouette and facial features. It looked sculpted under the


    lights. His masculine physique instantly appeared in front of her.


    Norah got nervous.


    When she looked up, she happened to see Shawn''s gaze which was full of passion. His eyes rested on


    her slowly and tenderly.


    Norah immediately tightened her pajamas without thinking and held herself with her arms.


    The atmosphere inexplicably became weak under the warm yellow light. Neither of them spoke.


    Norah licked her lips and walked past Shawn. But at the moment of passing by, she was caught by


    him.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Shawn''s eyes were dark and deep. He cast his eyes on Norah like burning fire.


    She was so beautiful and attractive.


    She casually hung down her long hair loosely. There was messy beauty when her hair was blown by


    the wind, and it made her look particrly gentle and sexy.


    Because of the hot bath, Norah''s face was pink. She was as pretty as a waterlily.


    Shawn had been trying his best to restrain himself.


    However, when he saw her licking her lips, he couldn''t help it anymore.


    At that moment, all he remembered was the scene of kissing herst time. Her lips were soft, pink, and


    attractive like jelly.


    Shawn never felt that he was an indulgent man. They had been married for two years, they seldom had


    sex, though.


    He even rarely kissed her.


    But since thest time he kissed her twice, he felt that he had been obsessed with her. And he was


    crazy about it.


    Norah was caught off guard. She turned around in a full circle.


    And next, Shawn hugged her slender waist and held her firmly in his arms.


    His eyes were still burning.


    "I''m tired. I want to go to bed. Let go of me." Norah said softly.


    Shawn held her on the bed and looked at her with his deep eyes again, "I''m just tired, too. I''ll sleep with


    you."


    "But I want to sleep alone, " Norah said.

 Chapter 96 Norah, Are You So Reluctant

    Chapter 96 Norah, Are You So Reluctant


    Chapter 96 Norah, Are You So Reluctant?


    As soon as she finished speaking, Shawn had already leaned down and kissed her lips directly.


    This time, he was slow and gentle.


    He waspletely different from the irritable, furious, and domineering manst time.


    Norah blinked and indulged in his tenderness that she almost forgot to push him away.


    After recovering herposure, she immediately stretched out her hand, trying to push him away.


    However, as soon as she stretched out her hand, Shawn already grabbed her wrist. His movements


    were also extremely gentle, as if he''s a decent gentleman who had no ws.


    In this way, after a few back and forth, she was defeated.


    In the end, all she could do was grit her teeth so that he couldn''t break in.


    Shawn knew her mind. He smiled. In the dark night, his pair of amorous eyes were particrly


    attractive.


    He was neither angry nor irritated. He was still patient and kissed her tenderly, as if waiting for Norah to


    take the initiative to disarm and surrender.


    Suddenly, Shawn lowered his head. He leaned over and approached Norah''s auricle. He blew softly


    and said with a charming smile, "Norah , you can''t wait to untie my clothes."


    The voice and the breath charmed her.


    When Norah heard this, her whole body couldn''t help trembling. She almost lost control.


    Hearing that she had untied her clothes, Norah hurriedly lowered her head.


    Only then did she realize that the bathrobe on Shawn''s body was indeed unbuttoned at some point.


    As soon as the bath belt was taken off and the bathrobe was loosened, his abdominal muscles on his


    chest broke into her eyes immediately. That strong and sexy body quickly made Norah blushed.


    His wheat color skin was seductive and his eight-pack abs and mermaid lines were sexy.


    Norah''s face was as red as boiled shrimp.


    Although the two had not been together many times, this man had always known how to arouse her


    emotions, and even more, how to make her shy and emotional.


    After recovering herposure, Norah immediately exined, "Don''t frame me."


    "Your bathrobe was identally loosened when we were struggling just now. I didn''t make it."


    "Who is struggling?" Shawn looked at her with dark eyes.


    "It''s right that I struggled, but it''s because of you..."


    Shawn seized the opportunity and sealed her lips with kiss while Norah was speaking.


    This time, he wish came true.


    Norah regretted it so much that she wanted to kill herself.


    She had to admit that tonight Shawn was unbelievably gentle. He guided Norah step by step, and took


    prior consideration for Norah''s feelings.


    Norah admitted that she was immersed.


    She was immersed in his kiss, and in his deadly tenderness.


    Even if she had been angry with him these days, even if she gave him the silent treatment by refusing


    to sleep with him, even if there were hundreds and thousands of reasons, there was no way to change


    a thing.


    That is, she still loved him.


    She loved him deeply.


    Ten years. A love spanning ten years upied her entire youth. How could it be so easy to forget it and


    deny it!


    For many times, she thought if there would be love-forgetting water in the world. If she drank a cup of it,


    she could really forget him and her ten-year crush.


    She was soft-hearted.


    But at the critical moment, Norah was still rational.


    When his hand continued to go up, Norah shuddered and immediately pushed Shawn away.


    She raised her head. Her ck eyes were clear, "Have you figured it out? At this moment, what do you


    really want, me or my body?"


    The former was rted to love;


    Thetter had no business with love, just out of instant impulse or desire.


    "Do I have to distinguish them so clearly?" Shawn replied.


    Norah nodded, "This is very important to me. I must figure it out."


    "But for me, they are all the same."


    The glint in Norah''s eyes gradually dimmed.


    Maybe she didn''t nourish hope from the beginning, she was not so sad as she thought after hearing it.


    "Thank you for answering so honestly."


    When Shawn''s hand went up, Norah did not resist.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling nkly.


    Although the room was hot, she could not feel any warmth.


    Because her heart was cold, very cold.


    Her eyes were so cold that there was no trace of temperature. When Shawn looked at them, he almost


    thought there was something wrong with her own eyes.


    Before at this period, she was always so shy that she closed her eyes awkwardly. And she hung her


    body limply on him, letting him do whatever he wanted.


    But now, her eyes were too cold.


    Just at this nce, Shawn felt as if someone had poured a bucket of cold at him water from head to


    toe.


    The very icy water suddenly woke him up.


    When he raised his head again, there was no fire and impulsiveness in his eyes.


    His heart was also cold.


    "Are you so reluctant?" He looked at Norah and said in a heavy voice.


    "Em, I''m reluctant."


    This time, Norah answered directly and firmly.


    Shawn''s eyes became even colder, as if there was ice in his eyes.


    With his arms still propped on the bed, he looked down at Norah. Their eyes met. The room was


    extremely quiet, except for the sound of wind and rain outside the window.


    After a long time, he raised the corners of his lips and sneered, "Okay, I, Shawn, don''t want to be a


    man who forces others. Since you are not willing, I have no interest to get you."


    "Bravo, you got what you want!"


    He finished speaking, got up and walked to the door.


    Immediately afterwards, Norah heard that the door was closed with a bang.


    He left without saying anything. He just left with furious rage.


    The room had been quieter since he left.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Norah hugged the quilt and tried her best to keep her eye close. She told herself not to think too much


    and forced herself to go to sleep quickly.


    When Li Shawn walked out of the room and went down the stairs, he realized a problem.


    He was wearing only a bathrobe, with his feet bare and no shoes.


    In the past, no matter how angry he was, he had never lost control of his temper. He was so angry at


    Norah that he just mmed the door and went out.


    In the living room on the first floor, Shawn was smoking a cigarette.


    Although he was smoking, he didn''t concentrate on it. He didn''t react he just took one drag until the


    spark burned his fingers and he felt hurt.


    Quickly flicking off the cigarette ash, Shawn took one deep drag, then pulled it out of his mouth and


    extinguished it directly.


    He was so upset now that he was not even in the mood to smoke.


    Outside the window, the lightning shed and the thunder roared, and it kept raining.


    Thinking that she was always afraid of lightning and heavy rain, Shawn was soft-hearted again.


    Suddenly he was regretted that he shouldn''t juste out like this.


    With such a heavy rain, would she be scared in such a big, empty and dark room? Was she crying?

 Chapter 97 Shawn Knew The Truth

    Chapter 97 Shawn Knew The Truth


    Chapter 97 Shawn Knew The Truth


    Or, was she burying herself under the covers, shivering with worry, and spending a restless night as


    before?


    Thinking of this, Shawn became more regretful.


    He really shouldn''t have mmed the door and stormed out on impulse, leaving her alone in the room.


    But he was a man with self-esteem.


    Since he had alreadye out inplete fury, how could he go back so instantly?


    At least, she had to make the gesture to beg him to stay.


    Then, heforted himself, as long as Norah came down to look for him, or showed her white feather,


    he would forgive her and go back immediately.


    However, Shawn waited for several minutes and it was extremely quiet in the stairwell.


    Had she fell asleep already?


    Shawn couldn''t sit still. He stepped out and crept up to the second floor.


    The bedroom on the second floor, the bridal chamber for the two of them, was tightly closed at the


    moment. And there was no trace of movement.


    Shawn''s heart froze immediately.


    In the end, it was he who thought too much. She might just watch him leave without even getting off the


    bed or opening the door, let alone looking for him.


    He was the only one who was obsessed in the rtionship.


    With a wry smile, Shawn left the second floor.


    Since she didn''t need him, there was no need for him to corner her.


    After changing his clothes, Shawn went directly to the garage to drive a car.


    In the rain, he drove his car on a deserted road and made a phone call at the same time.


    "Have you slept yet? Come and have a drink."


    Ivan looked at the time and replied with his teeth gritting, "Shawn, it''s two o''clock in the morning. Do


    you think I should be awake?"


    "Don''t you always stay up all night?"


    As soon as he heard Shawn''s words, Ivan instantly remembered the previous event.


    On the morning of that day, the sun shone into the room. Although there were curtains, the room was


    still bright.


    Vivian woke up early, but he had been sleeping.


    During the period, Vivian kept calling him for several times, but he was still sleeping.


    As you could imagine, Vivian was so angry that morning that she didn''t even eat breakfast and went


    back directly.


    The key was she went directly to the crew, which was in a deserted ce with no traffic.


    So, for a whole month, the two did not see each other.


    Later, as soon as Vivian came back, Ivan immediately rushed to admit his mistake.


    Viviany beside him, like a fierce wife, poked his high nose bridge, and said seriously and sternly,


    "Ivan, remember what you promised, you are not allowed to stay up all night in the future. "


    "If I catch you do that again, I''ll ignore you."


    "Also, considering your age, it''s time for you to take care of your figure. Those young handsome actors


    in our crew are super self-disciplined every day. They not only diet to control weight, but also do sports


    and exercise. Not to mention that they use a facial mask every morning and evening. They are even


    more delicate than me."


    "Ivan, look at yourself." Vivian deliberately poked his face, "Your skin is loose. If you don''t take care of


    it, you''ll be an old man soon."


    Ivan''s face darkened immediately. And since then, he really gave up the habit of staying upte.


    Of course, except for work matters and special circumstances.


    "That was my former habit, now I quit." Ivan replied.


    "Stop talking nonsense,e out for a drink." Shawn said directly.


    Hearing that he was in a bad mood, Ivan got up with his clothes on.


    Ten minutester, Shawn arrived at the clubhouse.


    He ordered a few bottles of whisky and a lot of red wine.


    When Ivan walked into the box, all he saw was wine.


    "What''s the matter? why do you call me out in the middle of the night? It seems that you are


    disappointed in love."


    Ivan walked over, picked up a ss of wine and touched Shawn''s ss. Then he emptied his ss at


    one draught.


    Shawn sat on the sofa, holding the cup in one hand and resting the other loosely on the back of the


    sofa.


    "Did Lilian give you a silent treatment?" Ivan asked.


    "It has nothing to do with her."


    Ivan suddenly became interested. He took a ss of wine and sat next to Shawn, "So, it has


    something to do with Norah?"


    Shawn ignored him. He raised his head and drank another ss of wine, then he squeezed the ss


    tightly, "Women are really mercurial. She is a little white rabbit which is soft and cute at the first second


    and the next second she can turn into a big tiger which is cold-blooded and ruthless."


    "Tell me, how could she change so fast? "


    He mmed the door and left, and she just let him go without asking him to stay.


    When he thought of this, Shawn was uneasy.


    At least he was her husband, did she ever care about him?


    "I don''t think so. It''s not surprising." Ivan said.


    Shawn arched his eyebrows.


    Ivan continued, "Norah has been tolerant enough to bear you until now. No women can bear their


    husbands dating with other women outside."


    "What if she can?"


    "In this case, there are only two situations. Either she loves you so much that she doesn''t want to lose


    you even if you do notpletely belong to her; or she doesn''t love you at all, so she doesn''t care. In


    your standpoint, which type do you think Norah is? "


    After Ivan finished speaking, Shawn fell into deep contemtion.


    Which type?


    He didn''t want neither of them. He hoped that she could be noisy and capricious. Even if she


    But she was so calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Ivan sighed after seeing his expression, "Don''t me me for not reminding you before, Lilian is not


    suitable for you. Norah is better than her. "


    "There are some things that I don''t want to intervene and wouldn''t have intended to tell you. But it


    seems that you need to know. Thest time it rained heavily, Norah cried and ran all the way to visit


    Vivian. When she arrived, she was soaked all over. She lookedpletely lost, as if she had lost her


    soul, and was very sad. "


    Last heavy rain?


    Shawn searched quickly in his mind, and soon he remembered it.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was the day when Lily had an ident and he went to the hospital in the middle of the night.


    He always thought that Norah didn''t know he left.


    Before he left, he thought he made a perfect n. As long as he seeded to go back in the early


    morning of the next day andy beside her again, he could pretend that nothing had happened.


    He didn''t expect that he was the fool.


    Norah knew that, she knew everything.


    Maybe, she didn''t fall asleep at that night. She knew as soon as he left.


    That''s why she looked at him so calmly and sadly at the next day.


    It turned out, the one who broke her heart was him.


    He was also the one who did the wrong thing.


    It was all his fault.


    If Ivan hadn''t said it, he probably wouldn''t even know how cruelly he hurt her before.


    The scale of injury was like he stabbed her in the chest with a knife. How painful she was!


    Now, he wanted to fly back to her side and hugged her tightly in his arms.


    This time, no matter what she said, no matter how she rejected him, he would not let her go.


    Before leaving, under the bright lights of the hall, Shawn saw the suit on Ivan''s body and asked


    casually, "Where did you get the suit? "


    "It''s beautiful, right?" Ivan said proudly in a showing-off tone.


    Then, he added, "Vivian gave it to me, to be precise, it was from Norah. "


    "What? "

 Chapter 98 His Tenderness And Love

    Chapter 98 His Tenderness And Love


    Chapter 98 His Tenderness And Love


    Shawn turned around and looked at Ivan in disbelief, "You say it again, who gave it to you?"


    "Your wife gave it to Vivian, and Vivian gave it to me. Are there any problems?" Ivan arched his


    eyebrows.


    He felt that he had expressed it very clearly.


    "I''m leaving."


    Leaving those words, Shawn left.


    He drove fast on the way home. His car was fast like it''s flying in the rain.


    When Shawn got home, he gently opened the door.


    There was only one wallmp giving off faint light in the bedroom.


    Norah was sleeping on the bed. The French double bed was wide andrge, but she only upied a


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    very small space.


    When Shawn approached, he found that she was hugging herself and was curling up into a small ball


    on the bed.


    He suddenly felt a pain in his heart after seeing the scene.


    And he was more regretted.


    No matter what, he shouldn''t leave her here alone. Not to mention today was the kind of weather, the


    thunder and rainy day, which she was most afraid of.


    After taking off his clothes, Shawn got on the bed lightly, and then hugged Norah in his arms.


    Maybe she was too scared, so when she touched the warm embrace and smelled the familiar smell,


    Norah didn''t refuse and cuddled in his embrace.


    In the morning, when Norah opened her eyes and saw Shawn, she was shocked.


    Why did hee back?


    When did hee back?


    She remembered that when he left, he mmed the door and rushed out in a rage. Why did he turn up


    in her bed overnight?


    She had to admitted that the reversal of scenario was too bizarre.


    Although she had a lot of questions, Norah did not wake Shawn up.


    Gently removing his hands from her waist, Norah tiptoed out of the bed. But before she left the bed,


    suddenly, her waist was tightened.


    The next moment, she was in Shawn''s arms.


    "Why did you wake up so early? Have you slept well?"


    Because Shawn was half-asleep, his voice sounded particrly low and sexy, especially his sluggish


    tone, which made people particrly intoxicated.


    Norah''s heart seemed to stop for a second. She quickly replied, "Yes...I sleep well."


    "I''m going to get up. If you don''t sleep well, you can sleep for a while."


    After that, she continued to get up.


    However, Shawn pulled her into the bed with a drag and wrapped his hands around her waist again,


    "You sleep with me. If you don''t apany me, I couldn''t fall asleep."


    Norah''s heart was racing when she heard this.


    This was obviously what she often said to him before. It was her line, okay?


    When did he memorize it?


    And he yed the same trick on her again.


    "Shawn, are you a rogue?"


    "Well...!"


    Shawn lengthened his voice and replied in a low voice.


    His deep voice was as sexy as ever.


    "For my girl, it''s okay to be a rogue for one time. It''s worthwhile."


    He still closed his eyes tightly, pretending to be asleep. He hugged Norah''s waist domineeringly with


    his both hands and said stubbornly.


    For some reason, Norah felt that he was acting like a spoiled child at this moment.


    But soon, she got rid of the thought in her mind.


    Act like a spoiled child?


    Shawn was acting like a spoiled child?


    How could it be?


    Certainly not.


    She must be thinking too much.


    In the end, the two got upte.


    After Norah got up, she felt starving. So without caring about any decent demeanor she just devoured


    food at the meal time.


    Seeing that she was eating in a hurry, Shawn kept reminding her, "Slow down, no one is vying with you.


    It''s easy to choke if you eat too fast."


    "It''s okay, I knew." Norah said.


    After devouring arge piece of bread, two bowls of rice, and a ss of milk, Norah felt that her


    stomach was finally full, and she felt satisfied.


    She was content when she put down the milk.


    Thinking that her baby was also eating in her stomach at this time, Norah smiled happily.


    It was this smile that made Shawn stunned.


    Under the sun, her smile was bright, warm and brilliant, which was really a beautiful scenery.


    At this moment, her gentle smile, moving cheeks, beautiful long neck and pink lips all clearly fell into


    Shawn''s eyes.


    Finally, his eyes rested on the white at the corner of her mouth.


    A faintyer of white stained the corners of Norah''s mouth.


    It should be the milk she drank before, which was too thick.


    "Norah..." Shawn opened his mouth. His voice was unbelievably gentle.


    "Huh?" She raised her head and looked at him suspiciously.


    Shawn touched the corner of his mouth to remind her.


    Norah quickly got it. She stretched out her hand and wiped the corner of her mouth subconsciously. But


    it was probably because she didn''t know the precise location of the stain. Not only did she not wipe off


    the milk, but stained the entire lips white.


    Shawn got up. A tall figure walked to and stood still at Norah''s side.


    Suddenly, he bent down and used his warm fingertips to wipe Norah''s mouth gently.


    Norah''s heart was beating wildly.


    After all, he was the man who she had loved for ten years.He suddenly did such a gentle and intimate


    act to her, she was unable to keep calm.


    However, she could have butterflies inside.


    At the same time, Norah still straightened her waist and sat upright. She wore a deadpan face from


    which no one could see any emotional ups and downs.


    After wiping off the milk with his fingers, Shawn took out another piece of paper and gently wiped


    Norah''s mouth.


    He kept bending over, without saying a word, just wiped meticulously.


    For a moment, Norah suspected that she was a precious antique and Shawn was someone who


    cherished antiques, because he wiped so carefully.


    It was not until he finished wiping her mouth that Shawn got up, with a doting smile on the corner of his


    mouth, "You''re not a child anymore. How could you wipe yourself into a little colorful cat?"


    "Isn''t it good to be a little colorful cat? I think it looks much better than a little white cat." Norah said


    deliberately.


    Shawn nodded, "Well, the little colorful cat is better and more beautiful."


    Norah, "..."


    What happened to him today?


    Heplied her so much, which didn''t suit his personality at all.


    After dinner, Shawn went to thepany and Norah rested at home.


    Because she was about to go to work and embark on a new journey in life and the hospital work would


    be very busy once it started, so she wanted to take a good rest these few days.


    It was only a few minutes after Shawn left, suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    Norah thought he forgot something. And without hesitating, she went straight to open the door.


    As a result, she saw Kelvin standing at the door.


    Seeing him, Norah almost immediately wanted to close the door.


    However, it was already toote. Kelvin stood at the door, against the door firmly with one hand, "Am I


    so unwee?"


    "I am helpless. I gave you a lot of calls. If you had answered, I wouldn''te here."


    "You and I know it very well, what else would you call me for other than getting money?" Norah said


    coldly.


    Kelvin immediately exined, "Norah, you really misunderstood me this time. I''m not asking you for


    money, but I have something important to tell you."


    "What important thing?"

 Chapter 99 What! Shawn Has an Affair

    Chapter 99 What! Shawn Has an Affair


    Chapter 99 What! Shawn Has an Affair?


    "I can''t finish talking in a while. Let me in."


    "Just say it here." Norah held a firm attitude.


    Kelvin still insisted, "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t borrow money today. Your house are really hard to


    find. It took me hours to find it. And now I am tired and thirsty. My daughter, can you let Dad go in, sit


    for a while and have a ss of water?"


    What he said made Norah be unable to refuse him. Otherwise, she seemed too impersonal.


    After all, he was her father.


    After releasing the door, Norah directly walked in and sat on the sofa.


    Kelvin knew that she had agreed. He immediately opened the door happily and walked in.


    As soon as he saw the luxurious imported sofa in the living room, his eyes shed. He couldn''t wait to


    walk in and threw his butt on the sofa.


    Then he smiled tteringly, "Well, the rich people''s things are different. Even the sofa is much more


    "If you have something to say, say it quickly. I only give you ten minutes."


    Kelvin looked at her, "Where''s the water?"


    Norah stood up speechlessly, poured a ss of water and put it in front of him, "Drink it and say, you


    only have nine minutes now."


    Now, Kelvin finally felt a sense of oppression.


    He immediately raised his head and drank the water, then put down the water ss, and finally took


    out the contents in the bag and put it in front of Norah.


    Norah looked at the newspaper and the thick stack of photos in front of her and asked coldly, "What are


    these?"


    "Silly girl, it seems that you really don''t know anything. You still live in the dream. Shawn, he has an


    affair. He dates with another woman outside."


    "What did you say?"


    Norah couldn''t calm down any longer when she heard this. She stood up abruptly.


    What surprised her was not what Kelvin said;


    But how did Kelvin know?


    More importantly, how dare he tell her so confidently?


    Kelvin looked at the things in front of him and gestured, "Here is the evidence. You can take a look."


    Norah first picked up the thick envelope, which was full of photo albums, all of which were photos of


    Shawn and Lilian together.


    Some of photos showed they were in the mall;


    Some of photos showed they were in the hospital.


    These photos were taken after Lilian returned to China. And Norah witnessed several scenes in


    person.


    In other words, she knew it and it wasn''t a big surprise.


    Then she opened the newspaper in front of her. There was an eye-catching headline, Shawn from a


    top wealthy family was deeply in love with the daughter of the Fountain family, despite her disability.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Then, the article vividly described how much Shawn and Lilian loved each other and how envious


    everyone is to the story in which despite Lilian wasme, Shawn never gave up and loved her like


    before.


    There had been a lot of ink spilled on their great love.


    This was the first time Norah has seen this news.


    The day after Lilian''s birthday, she bribed the press and released the news everywhere.


    That day, she received many messages on her phone.


    However, she hesitated many times, but still didn''t have the courage to click it.


    Norah thought that this matter was over. She didn''t expect Kelvin would collect everything and threw it


    on her face so abruptly, leaving no space for her to escape.


    That day, she kept telling herself, Don''t panic. Don''t get angry.


    After all, she was Shawn''s wife, who he married, who was his legitimate spouse.


    She kept mentally building herself.


    However, after a few days, when the news of that day was revealed to her abruptly, Norah found that


    her heart still ached to death.


    How beautiful was Lilian''s birthday party!


    It turned out that after she left, Lilian appeared like a princess, sitting in a wheelchair and dancing with


    her arms.


    Closing her eyes, Norah projected the scene of that day on her mind like a movie.


    Kelvin seized the opportunity and immediately opened his mouth, "Well? I said I have evidence! Shawn


    did date some woman outside."


    Norah still closed her eyes and ignored him.


    A few minutester, Norah suddenly opened her eyes and looked sharply at Kelvin, "Where did you get


    these photos?"


    "I secretly took them by me." Kelvin answered cheerfully didn''t conceal.


    "What, secretly took them?"


    The answer was far beyond Norah''s expectations.


    " You mean, you followed Shawn and took photos secretly? "


    "Um. "


    "You''re crazy." Norah was furious, "Shawn is not a person who can be taken candid photographs by


    anyone? You are lucky this time that he didn''t discover you. Otherwise, he won''t spare you. "


    Kelvin disagreed, "Then what else can he do? Send me to jail? I am his father-inw."


    Norah sneered, "If you don''t believe it, you can try it. I can''t save you."


    "Also, I advise you not to follow him any more and to destroy all the photos in your hand. Otherwise,


    you bear the consequences. "


    "Child, do you have any conscience? I did all this for you. If Shawn is really fascinated by some woman


    outside and wants to divorce, you have no choices but to cry. What are these for? For your marriage


    and for your happiness!"


    After Kelvin finished speaking, Norahughed.


    Her smile was deste and ironic, "Do you believe in what you said?"


    "For me? Are you sure that what you did is not for yourself? What you are afraid of is that if I divorced


    him, there will be no more money for you to squander! Kelvin, put away your thoughts and don''t


    pretend to be good for me. You don''t deserve it. "


    "Go out, right now."


    Norah coldly issued an expulsion order.


    "You kid, you are ungrateful and trampled on my heart." Kelvin scolded and walked away.


    After going out, he felt more and more indignant while thinking of this.


    He had been poor for most of his life. Finally, he had a rich son-inw. If they really divorced, what


    would he do with the rest of his life?


    No, he couldn''t sit tight and see what would happen next. He had to do something.


    After thinking about it, finally, Kelvin had an idea.


    The next day, when Shawn saw the news, he was furious.


    Anthony stood aside and didn''t dare to take a breath.


    The news was overwhelming, Shawn is a scumbag!


    Crazy news! Shawn is married!


    Shawn has been married for two years and cheated on his first love!


    Shawn cheated!


    All kinds of news sprouted on the search list and all of them had an "explosive" symbol.


    "Check, immediately check out who posted the news. And take all these photos down for me. "Shawn''s


    face was dark with rage.


    The one who dared to poop on his head was tired of living.


    Norah was assailed with worries when she woke up and saw the news.


    Without thinking, she immediately called Shawn.

 Chapter 100 He Agreed to Norahs Request

    Chapter 100 He Agreed to Norah''s Request


    Chapter 100 He Agreed to Norah''s Request


    As soon as the call was connected, Norah immediately asked, "Have you read today''s news?"


    "I did."


    His voice was very low.


    "Then you...are you very angry?" Norah asked tentatively.


    "Well, I''m very angry." Facing Norah, Shawn had already tried his best to curb his anger.


    "What will you do if you find that person?" Norah asked again.


    "Sue the person for damage to my reputation and leave the rest to mywyers. What is sure is that the


    person will definitely go to jail."


    Hearing this, Norah''s heart increasingly sank.


    Although she had expected that Shawn would definitely not give up, the fact that he would put the


    person "in jail" was far beyond her expectations.


    When her mother passed away, she had told her that if Kelvin really did something wrong, as long as it


    wasn''t too serious, she should save him because at least he''s her father.


    This was her mother''sst words, how could she bear to refuse.


    What''s more, he was her father anyway. They were rted by blood.


    She didn''t have to give him money or to see him and even she could pretend she didn''t have such a


    father.


    But if he may go into jail, how could she really stand by?


    What''s more...


    Norah touched her belly, where a lively little baby had already been there.


    It would also have an impact on the baby if whose grandfather was in jail with a criminal record.


    As a mother, she would never allow this to happen.


    Taking a deep breath, Norah spoke to the phone, "I''m sorry Shawn, my father did this."


    "What did you say?"


    If he hadn''t heard Norah say it, Shawn almost would have thought there''s something wrong with his


    ears.


    "Yes, he really did this. He came to me yesterday and said that he secretly took photos of you and


    Lilian together. He thought you had cheated, so he was very angry. And he felt sorry for me.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I drove him away, but I didn''t expect..."


    Norah knew he already figured out what she was going to say even if she didn''t say it.


    "Why did you tell me?" Shawn asked.


    "With your ability, even if I don''t say it, I believe you''ll find out soon. And..."


    She opened her mouth with a bitter voice, "He is my father anyway, and I''m not cold-blooded enough to


    watch him go to jail."


    "So you made this call in order to persuade me to let him go?"


    "Um."


    After speaking, Norah clutched her phone tightly.


    In the process of waiting, her heart was up and down. Especially her palms were full of cold sweat.


    Would he agree?


    After all, it''s not a small request.


    Norah knew clearly that if it was someone else, Shawn would definitely sue after finding the person


    without any mercy.


    So what about her?


    Would he make a little exception?


    Norah''s heart was racing. As her tension strained to the broken point, suddenly, Shawn''s voice came


    from there.


    "Okay."


    Okay?


    He said okay?


    Norah was stunned for several seconds while grabbing the phone. Then she came to her senses and


    asked again, "Are you serious? You really agree not to sue him?"


    "Yeah!"


    His voice was simple, but firm and brisk.


    Norah was so excited that her tears suddenly sprouted out.


    "Thank you, Shawn, thank you very much!" Norah was really excited because Shawn''s answer was


    She originally thought it would take her a lot of effort to persuade him and she even prepared a long


    speech.


    Unexpectedly she didn''t need it.


    "I''ve already agreed. Why are you still crying?"


    Through the phone, Shawn quickly heard her cry and said softly.


    Norah wiped away her tears immediately and said with a smile, "I''m happy and surprised that you


    agreed."


    "Oh? Then I''m really curious, what if I don''t agree?"


    "Then I will try my best and ept the result."


    Hanging up the phone, Norah immediately called Kelvin.


    After receiving her call, Kelvin was very happy, "Baby daughter, do you see today''s news? How about


    Dad''s scheme? Isn''t it wonderful? "


    "I tell you, as long as the news releases, all nations will know that Shawn is married. If he really gets


    divorced and is with the witch, Lilian, then the gossip about cheating would testify itself. Even if he sues


    for divorce, the judge and the public will definitely be on your side. "


    " Finished?" Norah asked coldly.


    Then she said, "I have already told Shawn what you did. "


    "What?" Kelvin couldn''t believe what he heard. After reacting, he immediately scolded, "Norah, you are


    ungrateful, vicious and heartless. You betrayed me. You''re an asshole."


    Norah sneered, "If I''m an asshole, you would have been sent to jail long time ago. "


    "Jail?" Kelvin didn''t believe it at all, "How is it possible. I just made a post and sold a few photos out.


    Don''t scare me."


    "I didn''t scare you. What you did has affected Shawn''s image, which caused a slump on Lawson''s


    stock. You have already caused reputation damage. Lawson''swyers are well-known all over the


    country. As long as they sue you, you will definitely go to jail."


    Kelvin still didn''t believe it, "Don''t scare me. Do you think that if you said that I will go to jail, I will be


    scared?"


    "That''s great that you are so brave. Then you can continue to dig your own grave. Don''t me me for


    not saving you. " Norah was angry.


    "Kelvin, I finally warn you, even if I can save you for one time, I can''t save you for the rest of your life.


    Don''t challenge Shawn again. Be careful ying with fire in case that you set yourself on fire."


    After finishing speaking, Norah hung up the phone without waiting for Kelvin''s reply.


    The two calls seemed to have consumed all her strength.


    Tired.


    She was very tired.


    At noon, Norah slept.


    However, she didn''t sleep as long as usual.


    After waking up, Norah changed her clothes and asked the driver to take her to the supermarket.


    Shawn made a generous decision to forgive Kelvin, she had to thank him anyway. She''s not good at


    others except an only thing--She could cook a meal for him.


    Although her meal was not very good, she thought the most important thing was sincerity.


    After shopping, Norah had been busy in the kitchen.


    When the nanny came and knew that Norah was going to cook, she immediately thought if she did


    something inappropriate or if the food she cooked was unptable.


    Norah smiled andforted her, "No, Penny, the food you cook is delicious. It''s just that I''m in a good


    mood today and want to make a meal by myself. "


    "That''s it. Mrs. Lawson, you frightened me quite a bit."


    Norah asked Penny to go back. At around six o''clock in the evening, Shawn went home.


    As soon as he got home, he smelled a strong fragrance.


    He thought it was Penny who was busy in the kitchen and went in and see what delicious food was she


    cooking.


    However, he walked in and was stunned when he saw the petite figure busy in the kitchen.

 Chapter 101 Rare Warmth

    Chapter 101 Rare Warmth


    Chapter 101 Rare Warmth


    Was it she?


    She was cooking with her own hands.


    Was it to thank him for forgiving Kelvin Dulin?


    Thinking of it, Shawn inexplicably felt lost, but then, he shook off this thought,forting himself that


    Shawn, you had to learn to be content, and no matter why, now this moment that you wanted was


    enough.


    He stepped lightly and walked towards Norah.


    Norah was turning around.


    Suddenly she saw Shawn showing up in front of her. It was so close that she was rather taken aback.


    When she was about to call out, Shawn had already reached out his arms and hugged her, catching


    her steadily.


    "Did I frighten you?" Shawn asked.


    "Yes!"


    Norah nodded, quietly getting out of his arms.


    "Why do you walk without any sound?"


    Shawn was going to say that she was too concentrate to observe hising.


    However, looking at her puffy little mouth and clear big eyes, he immediately softened and replied,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Yes, me me. It''s all my fault."


    When he said this, Norah felt embarrassed and quickly said, "Wash your hands. The meal is ready."


    "Okay."


    Soon, here came the food.


    The main course was steak and pasta, with some other French dishes.


    "French food?" Shawn asked with some surprise.


    Norah nodded, "Well, I thought you would like it."


    She told a little lie.


    She originally wanted to make some Thai food, but after searching the recipe, she found that there


    were too many side dishes to prepare, and a variety of seasonings used, some of which she did not


    even know.


    In contrast, the steak only needed to be fried. There was professional kitchenware at home, and the


    seasoning packets were also well-matched, so it was much easier.


    Under the light, Norah looked at the brightly-colored steak on the table, feeling a sense of


    aplishment.


    "Would you like some red wine?" Norah asked.


    "Okay."


    Shawn nodded.


    Then he sat on the chair with one hand propped up. The cuffs were slightly rolled with his powerful


    forearm exposed. He softly looked at Norah with a slight smile.


    Norah quickly brought the red wine, prepared ss, and personally poured red wine for Shawn.


    When everything was ready, she said, "Let''s start!"


    Shawn looked down at the red wine, and then looked at Norah. There was no ss in front of her.


    "Don''t you drink some?"


    Thinking of the baby in the belly, Norah immediately shook her head, "I don''t drink and I''m easy to get


    drunk. You just enjoy yours."


    Everything was very wonderful to think about.


    However, when Norah took the first bite of the steak, she immediately changed her expression.


    This steak was...too...too hard!


    Was it fresh and tender? It was not tender and fresh at all!


    And the taste of the sauce was also terrible.


    It was sorrowful to have no ability to cook.


    When she looked up again, she found that Shawn had just cut the steak and was about to take the first


    bite. Norah immediately went over and stopped him, "Don''t eat."


    "Why?"


    Shawn raised his head and looked at her wonderingly.


    Norah told the truth, "Sorry, I wanted to thank you at first and cook a meal for you, but I didn''t expect it


    to be such a failure. This steak is too hard to bite."


    Shawn thought that it shouldn''t be too bad.


    "I''ll taste it!" He insisted.


    "You''d better not try it." Norah persuaded.


    At that time, Shawn had picked up a piece and sent it to his mouth. Just after taking a bite, the


    expression on his face instantly froze as well.


    It was even harder than he thought.


    Once she saw his expression, Norah understood everything and immediately said, "Let me take you


    out to dinner?"


    "Don''t have to."


    As soon as Shawn finished the words, he put down the knife and fork and took off the suit. Walking


    towards Norah, he asked, "Is there any fresh steak left?"


    "Yes, I bought a lot." Norah nodded.


    Then, Shawn held her hand and led her to the kitchen.


    "What are you doing?" Norah wondered.


    "Help me take the steak out of the fridge, and soak the pasta for me."


    Norah understood.


    She looked at him in disbelief, "Are you going to do it yourself?"


    "Yes!"


    "Can you do that?" Norah''s eyes were full of doubt.


    Shawn felt very unhappy about being belittled by his wife. He rolled up the sleeves and said with a


    determined expression, "We''ll see."


    Next, Shawn was the main chef, and Norah gave him a hand.


    They recooked the meal quickly.


    Half an hourter, when the steak and pasta cooked by Shawn were brought to the table, Norah


    instantly felt that she failed.


    "Taste it?" He looked at Norah and said with a soft voice.


    Norah cut a small piece into her mouth. When the tenderness of the beef and the freshness of the


    sauce swirled around her tongue and then blended perfectly, she nodded with content, "Yummy."


    "Just delicious?" Shawn was a little lost.


    Norah smiled with satisfaction and then immediately said, "It''s so delicious that it''sparable to five


    stars. I don''t know whether Mr. Lawson is satisfactory to thispliment or not."


    "Well, that''s it."


    Shawn bowed his head. Holding a knife in one hand and a fork in the other, he gently sliced the steak


    with his slender fingers.


    Compared to his elegance, Norah felt that she was notdylike at all.


    Norah cut a piece and ate a piece, while Shawn cut the steak all at once.


    A few minutester, suddenly, the te in front of her was carried away.


    Norah was wondering, and in the next moment, Shawn put his steak in front of her and said in a pretty


    soft voice, "Eat this, and I''ve cut it all for you."


    "No."


    Norah subconsciously refused.


    But Shawn had already picked up hers and cut it up.


    "Let''s switch over. I''ve bitten that one." Norah said, feeling somewhat embarrassed and blushing in her


    heart.


    It was unexpected that Shawn acted as if he didn''t hear until he finished cutting the steak and sent a


    piece into his mouth. Then he looked at Norah and said leisurely: "I know, but I don''t mind."


    "But..."


    Norah wanted to say that but I mind it!


    However, when looking at someone eating happily in the end, she just put the rest of the words into her


    stomach.


    After eating, Shawn washed dishes in the kitchen, and Norah sat on the sofa watching TV.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    She carefully took a look. It''s not hers, but Shawn''s.


    What''s more, the caller on it was Lilian.


    If it was before, Norah would just ignore it, but today, for some reason, she answered the call.


    Seeing the call was connected, Lilian was overjoyed and immediately shouted, "Shawn, you finally


    ......"


    "Not him. It''s me, Norah."

 Chapter 102 They All Lose Control I

    Chapter 102 They All Lose Control I


    Chapter 102 They All Lose Control I


    "Why do you answer the phone? Where is Shawn?" Lilian asked in a cold voice.


    "He''s washing the dishes."


    Lilian was surprised at Shawn''s washing dishes by himself.


    Thinking about how Norah and Shawn had been getting along with each other during these days of her


    absence, Lilian hated that so much.


    "Miss Fountain, if there is nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    "How do you know I have nothing else? What if I have?"


    "Is that so?" Norah sneered, "Then Miss Fountain, tell me what''s up? I am married to Shawn, so it''s the


    same for you to tell me."


    "Unfortunately, I only want to tell Shawn personally."


    Lilian deliberately said the word "personally" in an extremely heavy and clear way.


    Norah didn''t feel angry butughed, "Then only if Miss Fountain has the opportunity. As far as I know,


    Shawn doesn''t want to answer your phone at all. I also give you some advice, Miss Fountain. Girls


    should have a sense of shame. The crime of seducing a married man is always unpleasant to hear."


    "Miss Fountain, if you behave well, I do not want to make it too embarrassing; but if you repeatedly


    destroy my marriage, I won''t be merciful anymore."


    "Seducing the man?"


    "Norah, make it clear! Who is seducing?"


    Lilian was so angry with the word "seduce".


    "You know who I am pointing out."


    After saying that, no longer giving Lilian a chance, Norah directly hung up the phone.


    When she put down the phone, she found Shawn standing beside her.


    Norah handed over the phone to him, "I just picked up your call. If you are worried about Lilian, you can


    phone back to exin to her clearly."


    "No need."


    Shawn said without reaching for the phone.


    Then, he sat down beside Norah.


    Rarely, they sat together in the living room watching TV.


    Norah watched a sweet trendy drama, and Shawn also apanied her.


    As it was a rxing sweetedy, Norah watched happily and alwaysughed out loud.


    Shawn sat quietly watching the smile on her face, so bright and shining.


    At that moment, he always had a feeling that everything was peaceful.


    However, half an hourter, there was a twist of the story line.


    It should be a lightedy and always funny.


    However, since a crisis, the hero and heroine had opened their minds to each other. It became a


    romantic drama after that.


    Sometimes, the two people hugged. Then, they looked at each other adoringly and kissed.


    The hero became extremely charming to the heroine, and the ways he teased the heroine were so


    exciting that they made people blush.


    When the hero and heroine kissed again, Norah thoroughly blushed.


    Especially when she thought that Shawn was sitting next to her, she felt more and more like a boiled


    shrimp, feeling shy with her whole body being red from head to toe.


    She regretted.


    Now, she regretted watching this drama with Shawn.


    She couldn''t change the channel.


    Otherwise, it would be too obvious.


    However, Shawn, who sat straight with two slender legs crossed, seriously watched TV without moving


    his eyes.


    Norah secretly sighed that men and women were different.


    She was still too shy.


    In addition, did the hero and heroine need to constantly kiss and hug when they fall in love with each


    other?


    However, she also did not have a serious rtionship.


    She heard that if a couple was in love, they couldn''t help to stick with each other at every moment, so


    it''s probably true.


    Just when Norah was looking at Shawn and wandering off to think about these questions, Shawn


    suddenly withdrew his sight and looked at her, "Why do you look at me?"


    "Ah..." Norah immediately reacted and hurriedly said, "No...no..."


    "You''re staring at me."


    Norah, "..."


    She didn''t want it.


    Why did not both of them just take a step back at this time?


    Did he have to make her thoroughly blush?


    "I..." Norah looked at the TV again and tried to find ame excuse, "I think you look a bit like the hero."


    "Then you have a problem with your eyes!" Shawn said.


    Norah was about to say that Shawn was less handsome than the hero as he was a star famous for his


    appearance.


    As a result, Shawn''s voice came into her ears, "He is just-so-so. I''m more handsome than him, so I


    don''t think I look like him."


    Norah, "..."


    This man was too narcissistic. It was hard to chat with him.


    Norah decided to ignore him, and she withdrew her sight and continued to watch TV.


    But as soon as she watched, she regretted it again.


    God, the drama today was specifically against her.


    The rtionship between the hero and the heroine developed too fast.


    They just opened their minds to each other, didn''t they?


    How could they be so hot and heavy so quickly?


    On the TV, the hero and heroine were kissing fiercely. Their kisses were just soft at first, but this time


    the kiss was sopletely different that they almost lost control.


    The temperature between the hero and heroine was higher and higher, and Norah also felt that the air


    around her was getting thinner and hotter.


    When the clothes on the heroine''s body were undone, and her fair thin shoulders were bared, Norah


    couldn''t sit anymore.


    She got up in a hurry without hesitation.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed her wrist.


    Shawn also stood up and looked at her with his dark eyes, "Why did you get up?"


    "I...I..." Norah licked her red lips, "I''m thirsty, and want some water."


    Shawn led her back to the sofa and said, "Sit here, and I''ll get you some."


    "Okay!"


    Norah was confused, so she answered nkly.


    Wait, wait, wait, wait...


    Norah anxiously waited for him, and during that time, she didn''t dare to watch TV anymore.


    Even if she didn''t look at the scenes, she would still hear the sound from the TV.


    Too shy.


    The blush had faded a little.


    Her ears, however, went red again, and the whole earlobes were red as if blood was to drip down.


    Finally, Shawn came over and brought a ss of water.


    Norah took the ss and drank up the water at once before he said something.


    It''s probably because she drank too fast that some water leaked out. As she tilted her head up, the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    water flowed down along the chin to the throat, and then slowly slid down her long and beautiful swan


    neck.


    Her skin was very white and tender. At that moment, the falling movements of the water became


    extraordinarily sexy and beautiful.


    Shawn looked at her, only feeling hot. His throat constricted and he couldn''t help swallowing hard.


    Although he had already lost control, he just tried to keep himself calm, but at this moment, all the


    emotions immediately reached their highest point.


    His eyes were full of lust.


    His heartbeat was like a drum.


    His body was like catching fire.


    Putting down the ss, Norah finally breathed in the fresh air, "Thanks!"


    "Still thirsty?" Shawn asked, whose eyes were deep and dark.


    "Not thirsty anymore."


    Hearing her answer, Shawn immediately held her hand and went upstairs with a little impatience.

 Chapter 103 They All Lose Control II

    Chapter 103 They All Lose Control II


    Chapter 103 They All Lose Control II


    "Shawn, what are you doing?"


    He walked so fast that Norah couldn''t even keep up.


    Moreover, she didn''t know at all what he was doing when he suddenly took her upstairs.


    "Slow down. The TV is still on." Norah said.


    Shawn shouted, and the TV was immediately turned off.


    Just after reaching the bedroom, Shawn closed the door, and then took her hand and pressed her


    against the door.


    "I''m a little thirsty."


    He looked at Norah with his ck eyes in a deep voice.


    "Then, I''ll go get you some water."


    "No need."


    Then he lowered and kissed her directly.


    Norah unbelievably widened her eyes.


    So, he took her upstairs in such a hurry, not for other things at all, but just wanted to...kiss her.


    If she hadn''t grabbed his clothes and wasn''t leaning her back against the door, Norah doubted that she


    would have fallen.


    She had never seen him with such tenderness and madness together so that she couldn''t bear for


    several times.


    No matter how she was addicted, however, she was still able to distinguish something.


    When they separated, Shawn''s eyes were scarlet like blood and full of lust with explicit and fervent


    impulsion. She was not twenty years old anymore, so she thoroughly understood him.


    "Norah..."


    He rested his head against her forehead, saying her name with much tenderness and affection.


    "Are you still afraid?"


    He gently put her hair and pinned it behind her ear with his fingers.


    And then, he touched her cheek softly.


    He was so gentle, with tenderness in his hands, his eyes, and everything about him.


    "I''m sorry. It was my fault before. Don''t worry, and I will be softer and gentler this time."


    Norah lowered her head and didn''t say anything.


    But she had already blushed.


    She admitted that she never had any emotional resistance to him.


    Even after he hurt her over and over again, she still had so many unrealistic fantasies about this man in


    front of her.


    What would it be like for them to fall in love?


    What would it be like for them to have a wedding?


    What it would be like for them to travel together with their baby?


    Anyway, too much...


    She should give up and stop loving him. Why couldn''t she learn it?


    Norah, you were as blind as a fruit bat. Please just admit that you love him so much that you had no


    turning back.


    When she first met him, she felt that Shawn was the sunshine that lit up her world, gentled her life, and


    gave her such bright hope.


    Later, he was her salvation.


    Because it was this marriage that allowed her to get rid of Kelvin Dulin and from her previous life of


    going through hardships. Now she had a roof over her head, and food on her table and even became


    Mrs. Lawson, who was envied by everyone.


    But now, he was poison.


    He hurt her heart and body thoroughly.


    But she was still addicted and couldn''t quit him.


    "Norah..."


    He called her again. It was still so soft that Norah couldn''t resist anymore.


    "But...I haven''t showered yet."


    "Together."


    Shawn said, carrying her to the bathroom.


    The water ttered in the bathroom.


    The bathroom was hazy with steam.


    Their breath was hot.


    Their hearts were even hotter.


    Norah never felt so close to him, but at that moment, they were even closer than before.


    Norah put her head against his heart, and she could hear the vibrating, powerful heartbeat from his


    chest.


    Clear and passionate.


    Finally, she didn''t remember how she got back to the bed.


    Anyway, she fell asleep as soon as shey on the bed.


    When she woke up, she was sore and weak, and Shawn was lying beside her.


    His face was impably perfect with a high nose, deep eyes, and thick ck eyebrows.


    When Norah looked at him, she felt the moment was rather peaceful.


    It seemed that she had be greedy as well.


    She wanted more love from him, his tenderness, and his unique affection for her.


    "Taking your hand, growing old with you together."


    This was the love she wanted most. If possible, she wanted to hold his hand and grow old with him


    together.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She gently touched his eyebrows, rubbing carefully.


    She thought, "Fool, big fool!"


    "Shawn, you are a big fool."


    "I love you so much. How can''t you feel it? It''s really stupid."


    Norah was thinking deeply, and suddenly Shawn opened his eyes and said in a sexy voice, "Peeping at


    me?"


    Norah immediately took back her hand, "Nonsense, it''s not peeping. I did it explicitly."


    "Is that so?" he said in a giddy voice.


    "Of course it is."


    "Oh?" Shawn grabbed her hand and kissed it, "Then tell me who is more handsome, me or the man


    from the TV show?"


    When Norah was about to answer the question, Shawn deliberately threatened, "Think clearly before


    you say, or I have a punishment as your husband."


    Norah said in a smile "Well, both are handsome with different characteristics."


    As expected, Shawn immediately darkened.


    Shawn reached his hand to Norah, and soon Norah smiled and begged, "You are handsome. You are


    handsome. You are the most handsome man."


    "The world''s most handsome man."


    "Shawn, just stop it! I''m almostughing to stomachache."


    Norah begged in a soft voice. Finally, Shawn let her go.


    After breakfast, Shawn went to work. Before leaving, he suddenly asked her, "Are you at home today?"


    "Well, yeah!"


    At that time, Norah was still confused.


    However, when Anthony came an hourter, Norah finally understood.


    It turned out that Shawn asked Anthony toe here.


    "Mrs. Lawson, Mr. Lawson asked me toe here. He has prepared a small gift for you." Anthony


    smiled and said respectfully.


    Norah looked at severalrge and small boxes behind him and asked suspiciously, "Are you sure it''s a


    small gift?"


    "Well, Mr. Lawson always said so. Mrs. Lawson, you have to wait for a moment, and we will set up for


    you."


    What gift still needs to be set up?


    So mysterious.


    "Then how long will it take you?"


    "An hour or so."


    "Okay."


    Then, Norah read as Anthony asked people to carry one after another box to the second floor.


    She counted that there should be a hundred or sorge and small boxes.


    Fortunately, there were a lot of people. Otherwise, it would take a lot of time.


    Norah went to the study to read. As she was immersed in the analysis of a case, the time passed


    quickly.


    Soon, an hour arrived.


    The door of the study rang, and Norah got up to look.


    "Why do you go back? Didn''t you go to work?" When she saw the handsome Shawn standing outside


    the door with a smile, Norah was surprised for a moment.


    "I came back to bring you to open the gift!" Shawn said.

 Chapter 104 Kiss Me And I Will Tell You

    Chapter 104 Kiss Me And I Will Tell You


    Chapter 104 Kiss Me And I Will Tell You


    Shawn led Norah to the door and stopped. He turned around and said, "Close your eyes and give me


    your hand."


    "It''s so mysterious."


    Norah put her hand gently in Shawn''s hand.


    Her hand was small and soft, white and tender. When her hand was ced in Shawn''srge, broad


    hand, it was easy to tell the difference.


    Her hand looked more soft and tender.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Shawn hold her hand, and his wide palmpletely wrapped around her small hand.


    "Are you ready?"


    Being asked by him like this, Norah felt a little nervous, and at the same time, there was a small hint of


    expectation.


    "Yeah, ready." Norah nodded.


    "Then close your eyes."


    "Okay."


    After saying that, Norah softly closed her eyes.


    Her long eyshes fluttered like a small fan, which was so cute.


    Shawn held her hand and opened the door.


    When everything nned was perfectly disyed in front of his eyes, he nodded in satisfaction while


    looking at Norah and said in a soft voice, "You can open your eyes now."


    "Then I will open!"


    Norah gently opened her eyes.


    Maybe she was a little scared, being afraid that her hope would be in vain, so Norah was a little


    worried. She first gently opened her eyes for a little slit.


    When perceiving the scene, it was so grand, dreamy, and romantic, and she immediately opened both


    eyes.


    When everything in the dream appeared in front of her, Norah could hardly believe it.


    At this moment, she almost thought she was in a dream.


    Only in her dream would such a beautiful scene appear.


    How could it be in reality?


    Norah''s eyes were widely open, and she looked at the various dolls disyed in the house greedily, not


    even daring to blink her eyes.


    It seemed that if she blinked, everything in front of her would disappear.


    There were so many dolls in the house, big and small, of all sizes and dimensions.


    Those delicate and lifelike big dolls were even taller than her.


    Not only the hair, but even the doll''s eyshes are also super detailed, almost like the real thing.


    Those smaller dolls belonged to different series, which were almost her favorite.


    What''s more, in addition to those dolls that were popr when she was a child, there were her favorite


    dolls.


    There were also some dolls of the limited edition of popr characters in animation, and they all


    belonged to her now.


    Everything in front of her was as beautiful as a dream.


    "Shawn, please wake me up now!"


    Norah said after a long time.


    Shawn chuckled and leaned toward her, "Little fool, don''t doubt. Everything in front of you is real, but


    not a dream."


    "Really?"


    Norah still couldn''t believe it.


    Shawn walked her back, suddenly stretched out his hands, and gently covered her eyes.


    He counted silently, "Ten, nine, eight..."


    When he counted to "one", Shawn suddenly let go of his hands.


    This time, Norah still saw all the dolls.


    "Wow, Shawn, it''s real. All is real!"


    "It''s amazing! So many dolls and all of them are my favorite. How did you do it?"


    Norah ran in excitedly.


    This time, she no longer needed to be restrained, and she held one of her favorite dolls, full of


    happiness and pleasure.


    Wandering in the world of dolls, Norah was like a cute little rabbit, bouncing and jumping.


    She held the doll, jumping here and there.


    On the face was her bright and happy smile.


    In the heart, she was as sweet as tasting honey.


    She found her favorite doll, which was a limited edition and hard to buy.


    Norah immediately held it and walked towards Shawn, "Wow, you can even buy this!"


    "Shawn, how did you buy it on earth? Howe I didn''t know you were so smart?"


    Norah''s joy was overflowing.


    Her adoration was overflowing, too.


    Looking at her little-girl-like adoration, especially her bright eyes, Shawn suddenly felt that everything


    was worthy.


    No matter how hard it was, it was all worthwhile.


    "Like this one?" Shawn said in a smile, putting one hand in his pocket.


    "Yes." Norah nodded hard, "Like it! Very much! This is a doll I recently added to the waitlist. How do


    you know I like it?"


    "Because..."


    Shawn suddenly stopped saying and then deliberately said, "It''s a secret."


    Noticing his mystery, Norah immediately grabbed his arm, shaking, "Tell me. Please tell me. You have


    told me a half. If not finished, I want to know it all the time."


    "Want to know?"


    "Yes, especially."


    "Then kiss me." Shawn See cheekily pointed to his cheek.


    Norah blushed and hesitated for a while.


    However, she still kept her courage.


    Gently tiptoeing, Norah leaned forward and kissed Shawn slightly.


    However, the moment she was about to leave, Shawn suddenly grabbed her waist, and his sexy lips


    precisely found Norah''s small cherry lips.


    A few minutester, Shawn let go of Norah.


    Norah''s lips were pink, and her little face was also pink.


    "Badass, you cheat me." Norah gently pounded Shawn with her small hands.


    Shawn held her little hand and smiled sweetly, "Yes, my fault."


    "You should tell me now!" Norah said.


    "It''s very simple. I went through your Instagram and found that you happened to give this piece of


    Instagram a thumbs up, so I guessed you should like it a lot."


    That was it.


    She didn''t use her Instagram these days, but sometimes she would check it up.


    She didn''t expect him to find out from such a subtle ce.


    Norah listened and was rather touched in her heart.


    That was why women couldn''t leave the men away when those men got serious about something,


    making women addicted.


    Shawn should belong to this type.


    "So, Mrs. Lawson, are you satisfied with the gift?"


    Listening to his words, especially how he called her, Norah experienced a strong heartbeat.


    After being married for so long, the maids at home had called her Mrs. Lawson many times; Anthony


    had also called her Mrs. Lawson every time.


    However, he never seemed to acknowledge her identity.


    But now, he took the initiative to call her "Mrs. Lawson". Did he acknowledge her identity?


    "Do you call me the wrong name?" Norah looked at him.


    Shawn looked at her seriously and said, "There is no mistake. I am calling you, Mrs. Lawson."

 Chapter 105 Call Her Mrs. Lawson

    Chapter 105 Call Her Mrs. Lawson


    Chapter 105 Call Her Mrs. Lawson


    When she heard this name again, Norah felt a warm current in her heart surging wildly.


    These years, she did too much to wait for his "Mrs. Lawson".


    When she was desperately thought that she wouldn''t have any chances, he gave her the best answer.


    "I like it. I like it so much."


    Norah nodded, looking at Shawn firmly.


    "Thank you, Shawn. Thank you for the gift."


    Shawn, however, frowned, and was slightly displeased, "You call me Shawn?"


    "Shawn." Norah changed his title.


    Shawn, "..."


    He still was not too happy with a stern face.


    Norah guessed the name he wanted, but she really couldn''t call it.


    They had been married for so long. Although she had been looking forward to calling him that at the


    beginning, she had always felt embarrassed, so she had not been able to call out.


    And now, it was a great opportunity.


    The atmosphere, the environment ...... everything, was very suitable.


    Call him?


    Call? Or not?


    Norah also dwelt on it.


    She twisted her fingers at a loss, and her heart was beating heavily with irresolution.


    Shawn knew that she was hesitating, and he also knew that all he could do was to give her some time,


    some space to let her think carefully, rather than forcing her.


    However, time passed minute by minute.


    When Shawn had given up this opportunity, suddenly, Norah raised her head and looked at him


    tenderly, "Thank you, honey."


    When Shawn heard this, he only felt that he heard the sound of millions of flowers blooming in his


    heart.


    Who said there is no sound of flowers blooming?


    The flowers in his heart did have a sound when they bloom.


    Each of them was so bright, so gorgeous, and so moving.


    "I didn''t hear it."


    However, he deliberately said.


    Norah felt that Shawn was simply like a big bad wolf when he made traps to lure her.


    "Honey."


    This time, Norah raised her volume.


    She thoroughly blushed after saying the name, and if she could look in the mirror, she could tell that her


    face must be so pink that it was about to drip.


    Fortunately, she couldn''t see herself, or she would die of shyness.


    "It''s clear this time. I heard it."


    Shawn said and walked towards Norah.


    He. ced his hand on Norah''s shoulder, then leaned down and kissed softly on her forehead, "Mrs.


    Lawson, you''re so cute today!"


    "I have to work, so you can wait for me toe back."


    After saying that, Shawn left.


    In therge room, Norah was left standing in a daze.


    Mrs. Lawson?


    Lovely?


    He even called her and praised her as cute?


    Was it all from his heart?


    She touched her face and felt that it was like catching fire.


    Soon after Shawn left, Norah received a call from Marty.


    "Norah, are you free today. I have something to tell you."


    "Dad, I''ll go back to the old house to meet you."


    "Okay, I''ve arranged for someone to pick you up. Come here by car."


    "Okay, Dad."


    Hanging up the phone, Norah felt a bit disturbed for some reason.


    Why did Dad suddenly look for her? He even had prepared the car, so it seemed that everything had


    been prepared in advance.


    Getting into the car, Norah went straight to the old house.


    Noticing that Susan was also at home, Norah felt more and more surprised and strange.


    As far as she knew, except for some important matters, Dad and Mom would rarely appear together


    these years, much less stay in the same ce at the same time.


    Now that they appeared at the same time, it meant that it was not a simple matter.


    "Mom." Seeing Susan, Norah called her sweetly.


    "Go up, your father is waiting for you in the study."


    "Okay."


    Standing outside the study, Norah was very nervous.


    After taking a deep breath, she knocked on the door.


    Soon, a deep, strong voice came from inside, "It''s Norah, right? Come in."


    She opened the door. The study was fragrant with a strong aroma of the book.


    Norah walked in nervously, "Dad, what do you want to tell me?"


    "Norah, sit down. I''ll tell you." Marty pointed to the sofa opposite him.


    After Norah sat down, Marty said, "How did the bastard, Shawn, treat you?"


    "He treats me quite well."


    Thinking about how they had gotten along in the past two days, Norah also rekindled a bit of hope.


    "Norah, Dad, and Mom are definitely on your side, so don''t be afraid. If he bullies you, just tell us."


    "Dad, he didn''t do that."


    No matter how the rtionship between her and Shawn was, whether good or bad, she never wanted


    to denigrate him in front of his family.


    Marty sighed and looked at Norah with deep concern, "Silly girl, do you think we don''t know what he


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    has done recently?"


    "You always protecting him, always speaking up for him."


    Norah lowered her head and did not say a word.


    Yes, she loved him, so how could she not protect him?


    "Dad, I know you and mom care about me, so sorry for worrying for me."


    "Grandpa is right that you are just too kind, so you keep indulging him. We all know that he made a


    birthday party for Lilian before. Don''t worry, your mother has already sent that woman away. She won''t


    bother you again recently."


    It turned out that Lilian was sent away, no wonder she had been a bit more restrained recently.


    Norah thought of the phone call Lilian made to Shawn. She might ask Shawn to pick her up and return.


    Now it seemed that Shawn did not pick her up.


    At this time, Marty took out an envelope from the drawer and handed it to Norah, "Take a look."


    Norah originally thought it was something her grandfather had left for her, so she quickly opened it.


    However, when she saw the photos inside, she widened her eyes and didn''t say anything for a long


    time.


    "Dad, are these...all true? Is she Lilian?"


    Norah stared at the person in the photos and could hardly believe it.


    Although she knew that Lilian was not as clean as she thought, she also didn''t think that Lilian would


    y so openly in foreign countries.


    In the photos, Lilian stayed with other men together.


    They hugged together, showed tattoos, and kissed in these photos. There were other sexy photos of


    them.


    In short, these photos were unpleasant to see.


    "I have checked that the person is indeed Lilian."


    Marty put away the photos and handed the envelope to Norah, "Now, I give all these and the right to


    handle the photos to you. Norah, no matter what you want to do, Dad and Mom will support you."


    "Give it to me?"


    "Yes, give it to you. If your marriage couldn''t be saved one day, I believe these will be yourst


    leverage." Marty said.

 Chapter 106 Norah Is Questioned

    Chapter 106 Norah Is Questioned


    Chapter 106 Norah Is Questioned


    "Dad, since you have given all these things to me, can I understand that you let me handle them?"


    Norah asks seriously.


    Marty nods cautiously and says, "Yes, you can handle them."


    Hearing this, Norah feels much more relieved.


    "Dad, have you let Shawn see these photos?"


    "Not yet."


    "Since he hasn''t seen them, I hope he will never see them."


    After Norah finishes speaking, she picks up one corner of a photo with one hand and holds the other


    corner with the other hand. Soon, the photo in her hands is torn into two pieces.


    "Norah, think it over. This may be the only bargaining chip we can give you. Do you really want to ruin


    them."


    "Dad, thank you for your reminder. I''ve thought it over."


    Norah also tears each of the remaining photos into two pieces and then tears them in half again.


    After all the photos are torn into pieces, Norah raises her head to look at Marty, "Dad, thank you and


    mom for the hard work. I know you did it for me."


    "However, I don''t want to use such a pathetic way to maintain my marriage with Shawn. If we love each


    other, I don''t need to use this method. If we don''t love each other, it will be meaningless to let him stay


    with me in this way."


    "A marriage without love is just a pool of stagnant water. If one day I really break up with him, I think


    divorce is the best ending."


    Marty feels the same way about these words.


    He certainly knows that a marriage without love is indeed a pool of stagnant water, just like his with


    Susan.


    "Forget it. Since you say so, dad won''t force you. But we still hope you two can get along with each


    other well."


    "Dad, don''t worry. I will try my best."


    When leaving the Lawson family, Norah identally sees Rosalyn .


    This time, Rosalyn is much kinder than before. It''s rare that she doesn''t sneer.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Norah guesses that without the support of the Lawson family, Rosalyn and her mother''s life won''t be


    very good.


    Otherwise she will never be so gentle to her and say hello forwardly.


    Norah guesses right. Rosalynes to Lawson''s house this time, hoping that Marty can give her and


    her mother some money for the sake of their kinship.


    These days, she and her mother live a very poor life. Especially after their spare money was used up,


    they be more and more destitute.


    However, Rosalyn doesn''t get what she wants. Instead, she is humiliated.


    So when shees out of Marty''s study room, she grits her teeth with her eyes full of hatred.


    "Norah, it''s you, It''s all because of you."


    "If it weren''t for you, I would still be the nobledy of the Lawson family. Everything is because of you. I


    won''t make it easier for you."


    At this time, the servant beside her empties the garbage gathered in the study room into the trash can.


    Rosalyn nces inadvertently, and suddenly, her eyes widen. If she reads it right, the person in the


    photos is Lily.


    Strange?


    Why do the photos of Lily appear here?


    After the servant leaves, Rosalyn looks around and immediately reaches out to pick up the photo.


    Then she leaves the Lawson family like a thief.


    After she gets home and splices all the photos together, she is shocked and immediately calls Lilian.


    "Lily, here are some photos of you when you were abroad."


    "What? Abroad?"


    When ites to foreign countries, Lilian immediately bes restless.


    Her life abroad is something she tries so hard to hide. And it''s also the lingering shadow over her heart.


    "You send me the photos." Lilian says immediately.


    "Okay, I''ll send them to your phone."


    When she sees the photos on phone, Lilian only feels that a buzzing sounds in her head. She seems to


    be going crazy.


    Norah really has some abilities. She could even get these photos.


    She also said that she didn''t take Shawn away from her. It seems that she began to prepare it a few


    years ago. Otherwise, why would she have these photos?


    It''s really beyond her expectations. It''s unexpected that such a quiet and weak girl on the surface


    should be so sinister in the dark.


    "Norah. It''s fine. Since you are ruthless, don''t me me for being rude." She thought.


    "Rosie, are you still on my side?"


    "Of course, Lily. Otherwise I wouldn''t send you these photos."


    "Okay, now do as I say. Send these photos to the media and disclose them all."


    After hearing Lilian''s words, Rosalyn can''t believe it.


    "What? Lily, are you crazy? If the media knows it, then Shawn will know everything soon. Can you still


    be together?"


    "I just want to let him know. Rosie, there is a saying that you can live after death. I have no choice now.


    Only in this way can I have a chance."


    "Lily... Are you sure you want to post them?" Rosalyn is still a little hesitant.


    "Send. Send them now."


    Lilian''s eyes are full of determination and ruthlessness, "Don''t worry. This time, I will make Shawn pick


    me up in person."


    "Doesn''t Norah try to ruin my reputation? This time, I will let her lose Shawnpletely."


    Seeing that Lilian is so confident with her face full of confidence, Rosalyn also plucks up, "Okay, I''ll do it


    right away."


    Norah returns home after leaving the Lawson family.


    After calcting, she finds that she''s been pregnant for more than three months.


    She has been sleepy recently, so she rests after lunch.


    She does not sleep peacefully and in the dream she always feels that a terrible ghost is chasing her.


    She is so scared that she keeps running and escaping.


    Suddenly, there is a loud noise from the door. Norah opens her eyes in shock.


    When she sees Shawne back, she gets up with a smile in the corner of her eyes.


    However, when she gets closer to him and sees the expression on Shawn''s face, she is suddenly


    stunned.


    His whole body is full of terrifying aura. The aura around him is as cold as ice. He frowns tightly and


    purses his lips, standing there without a word.


    Although he doesn''t say a word, there is a terrifying aura all over him.


    "Shawn, what''s the matter with you?" Norah asks.


    Shawn stares at her coldly without a word.


    "Is something wrong with thepany? Please speak. Don''t scare me." Norah reaches out and wants


    to hold his hand.


    However, just as her hand is about to touch his, Shawn suddenly shakes it off.


    The strength he uses is so great that Norah is caught off guard and staggers a bit. She raises her head


    and calls him with a bewildered expression, "Shawn..."


    See him ignore her.


    Norah softens her voice again, "Husband, don''t scare me, What''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine." Shawn says.


    was about to utter a sigh of relief, when suddenly, Shawn''s voice came again: "But Lily is in a very bad


    situation, and she almost died."


    "What? How could it be?"


    As soon as she finishes speaking, Shawn stretches out his hand and grabs Norah''s arm with his


    fingers, "Dare you say that you didn''t expect all this?"


    "What do you mean? How could I know things about Lilian?"

 Chapter 107 Lilian Wants to Jump off The Building

    Chapter 107 Lilian Wants to Jump off The Building


    Chapter 107 Lilian Wants to Jump off The Building


    "Heh..." Shawn sneers, "You don''t know?"


    "You should say you don''t know."


    "Norah, I originally thought that after these two days, we have reached an agreement that we will try to


    maintain this marriage and live together peacefully and stably. I have already said that I will not divorce


    you and marry Lily. Why don''t you let her go? You even use such a vicious mean?"


    Every word of Shawn''s query is like a sharp de that stabs into Norah''s heart.


    How innocent she is. She doesn''t even know what she has done?


    What mistake does she make again?


    Norah opens her mouth but finds that she can''t make a sound.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Extremely ironic.


    When she woke up, she thought he came here to see her specially, so she got up from the bed with joy


    and couldn''t wait to run to him.


    But?


    What does she get?


    They are his query, his irony and his coldness.


    "Shawn, what the hell have I done to deserve such vicious words with which you describe me?" She


    smiles, feeling sad at heart.


    "What have you done?" Shawn also smiles and looks at her sarcastically, "Now you still ask me what


    have you done?"


    His eyes fall on the bed again. He sneers, "You are at ease. Just wait for the development after doing


    the things. And you can take a nap at home."


    "Norah, I really don''t understand you more and more."


    After he finishes speaking, he throws the phone to the bed, "Look on your own and see what you''ve


    done."


    Norah picks up the phone from the bed. When she sees Lilian''s photos taken when she were abroad


    on Instagram, she is instantly stunned. Her eyes widen. She can''t believe it.


    How can it be?


    She has torn up these photos?


    Since Dad and Mom have already said that they respect her thoughts and choices, they will definitely


    not post these online.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    So, who did it?


    To frame her like this?


    There are already heated discussions on Instagram. The first several headlines of the Hot Search are


    these steamy affairs of Lilian. The pages are full of these photos.


    Norah looks at Shawn and hurriedly exins, "Shawn..."


    However, as soon as she opens her mouth to say a word, Shawn refuses mercilessly, "Do you want to


    say that this is none of your business? Didn''t you do it?"


    "It''s really not me." Norah shakes her head desperately.


    Shawn grits his teeth and stares at her sullenly, "This noon, you went to the old house. Dad gave you


    these photos and they were published in the afternoon. Norah, if you say it''s not you, do you think I will


    believe it? "


    It turns out that this is the reason.


    "So, you have already investigated the matter and sentenced me to death, haven''t you?"


    "Then youe back angrily now just to question me, right?"


    Norah''s voice gradually bes lower.


    She thought about exining, but he didn''t even give her a chance to speak.


    "Norah, I didn''t get angry when you lost your temper before as long as it was not hurtful. But you have


    disappointed me too much in this matter. Have you ever thought about what kind of harm this incident


    will bring to Lily? Even if I don''t marry her, I hope she can find a good man to marry."


    "Then you are reallyrge-minded. You are even responsible for finding a good husband for your ex-


    girlfriend?"


    "Norah..."


    Shawn shouts her name, gritting his teeth. And the voice bes furious again.


    "Now things have developed. She has be the target of attacks on the whole Inte. Everyone


    shames her and scolds her. Do you know how hurtful those words are?"


    She doesn''t know howizens scold Lilian, but she knows that every word he used to scold her hurts


    her heart.


    He only cares if Lilian is ufortable, hurt and heartache?


    Has he ever thought that she will also be hurt and feel heartache?


    The answer is clear, isn''t it.


    In the past two days, Norah always thought that she was living in a dream, because everything was too


    nice to be real and everything was so good that it was like a dream.


    Sure enough, she just had a dream in these two days.


    Now time is up. It is time for her to wake up too.


    "Shawn, why are you so angry?" Norah looks at him calmly, "Actually, there is a very effective way. As


    long as you divorce me and marry Lilian, all problems will be solved easily."


    "You can exin that it''s me, your wife, who has a murderous heart, wronged such a pure and kind girl


    by paying to let her be the headlines. As long as you two hold hands to exin, I promise that she will


    not be shamed, abused, or even scolded on the Inte. Those who scold her now on the inte will


    wish you to live together till old age.


    "Shawn, you see. I have already figured out the solution for you. You can not only get rid of me who is


    a vicious woman with a murderous heart, but also marry the love of your life. It''s so good to kill two


    birds with one stone!"


    After Norah finishes speaking, she doesn''t want to bother to say one more word.


    She turns around and wants to leave.


    However, Shawn doesn''t even let her leave.


    "Loose me." She growls.


    "Norah, is this how you solve the problem?" Shawn stares at her and asks.


    "You keep saying that you don''t want to get a divorce. But in fact, is it you who wants to get divorced


    and throw yourself on other men?" Shawn sneers.


    Norah responds with a smile, "Yeah, I didn''t want to admit it. But since you''ve figured it out, I''ll just


    admit it."


    "Or does Mr. Lawson think I''m going to stay with you only?"


    Suddenly, Shawn''s phone rings again. The ringtone sounds urgent.


    There is Rosalyn ''s voice on the other end of the line. It''s loud and anxious, "Brother, things are not


    good. Lily is missing."


    "I let you watch her. How can she be missing?"


    "A group of people came just now. They rushed to the hospital and scolded Lily. The words were very


    hurtful. I saw Lily always strong. She evenforted me in turn. I thought she didn''t keep it in mind. I


    didn''t expect that she has gone after I went out to get some water."


    On the other side of the phone, Rosalyn is so anxious that she is about to cry.


    "You quickly go to the hospital to find her and I wille right away."


    After Shawn finishes the phone call, he moves his legs and is about to go.


    "Shawn..."


    Suddenly, Norah stops him at this moment.


    Shawn turns around and finds that Norah is standing by the window. She opened the window. At this


    moment, the strong wind is blowing into the room.


    "What''s wrong?" Shawn frowns.


    Norah looks out of the window from the second floor and then looks at Shawn, "What if I identally


    fall from here? Will you save her or me?"


    "Don''t make such a joke." Shawn looks at her seriously.


    Norah smiles and says, "I''m not joking, I''m serious."


    Shawn frowns. At this moment, the phone rings again. Rosalyn ''s voice sounds anxiously, "Brother, I


    found her. Lily is sitting on the top floor of the hospital. It''s very dangerous. Come on, I''m scared to


    death."


    "Brother, please. Come and save Lily. Now only you can save Lily."

 Chapter 108 Shawn, You Are Not Allowed to Go

    Chapter 108 Shawn, You Are Not Allowed to Go


    Chapter 108 Shawn, You Are Not Allowed to Go


    "I''ll be right there."


    Shawn hangs up the phone with his eyes cold.


    At this time, Norah doesn''t know where her couragees from. She suddenly rushes to the front of


    Shawn and stops him with her arms outstretched like an angry cat.


    "Norah, what are you doing?"


    "You are not allowed to go." Norah raises her head and looks at him stubbornly.


    The expression on Shawn''s face bes a little colder. His voice bes even more decisive, "Get


    out of the way."


    "I said that you are not allowed to go."


    "Shawn, you are my husband and we are husband and wife. I will not allow you to leave me and visit a


    mistress who is destroying our marriage."


    The word "mistress" is finally said loudly by Norah.


    Before, no matter how angry and frustrated she was, she had never scolded Lilian in the face of


    Shawn.


    But this time, she doesn''t need to care.


    She can finally speak out the anger in her heart without scruples and burdens.


    "Norah, when did you start to speak so sharply?"


    Norah responds with a smile, "I''ve always been as sharp as a hedgehog with thorns all over its body.


    Doesn''t Mr. Lawson know?"


    She is never kind, otherwise she couldn''t survive until today in the environment where she spent her


    childhood.


    The reason why she has be so docile and well-behaved is that she loves him!


    But what about him?


    Just take everything for granted.


    For him, she pulled out the thorns all over her body. Only a soft body and a soft heart were left. But


    what he brought her was neither protection nor an armor, but violent storms again and again which


    were sharper and sharper.


    Every time he brought her a deadly blow.


    Norah has never been a vexatious person, but at this moment she wants to fight for it.


    "I always consider you as a well-behaved, sensible, gentle and polite girl. Norah, I hope you don''t make


    me change my thought."


    "Then you are absolutely wrong. I''m not docile at all. I''m even not sensible at all. I''m just a vicious


    woman with a murderous heart."


    For some reason, hearing her describe herself like this, Shawn feels very heartache and particrly


    ufortable.


    "Don''t belittle yourself like this?"


    Heh... belittle.


    "Shawn, do you forget that you say this yourself? I have a murderous heart."


    The phone rings again as if it''s chasing a ghost.


    Shawn is no longer patient. He reaches out, grabs Norah and pulls her aside.


    Just as he is about to walk out of the door, suddenly, there is a loud noise behind him. Something falls


    from the window.


    "Norah..."


    He turns around and shouts loudly.


    When he sees that there is no one by the window, his heart almost stops.


    "Norah..."


    He runs to the window and frantically looks down.


    When he sees what fell down is only a vase, he immediately breaths a sigh of relief and gasps loudly.


    But at this time, Norah is nowhere to be seen.


    Shawn directly picks up his phone and makes a call, "Send a few people here and two women should


    be included."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Norahes out of the bathroom and looks at him in disbelief, "What do you mean? Are you going to


    let me under house arrest?"


    "It''s not house arrest. I just let others watch you in case that you do stupid things." Shawn says.


    "I won''t do stupid things. Since you can''t wait to see her, go right away. Don''t worry, I won''t stop you


    again."


    After Norah finishes speaking, her eyes darken immediately.


    Her light, the light she has been chasing so desperately, is actually fading little by little. One day it will


    no longer shine.


    Shawn doesn''t leave until a few bodyguardse and he gives them instructions.


    Norah hears all his words.


    It''s actually very simple: let them follow her all the time.


    Four male bodyguards stands outside the door and two female bodyguards apany her in the


    room.


    Whether she is eating or sleeping, they must apany her and are not allowed to be more than an


    inch away from her.


    Norah smiles with her face pale. In fact, she wants to say that it is unnecessary. Where will she go?


    Where can she go?


    She has no home. Since her mother died, she has had no home.


    When Shawn arrives at the hospital, Lilian is still on the top floor of the hospital. She has long messy


    hair and is almost in a state of madness.


    She is sitting in a wheelchair and pushing the wheelchair with both hands. She slowly moves forward.


    The key is that the wheelchair is moving toward the edge of the top floor. She will fall off if she moves


    ten centimeters forward.


    Shawn looks at her with his whole heart hanging.


    Rosalyn cooperates with her performance while crying, "Lily,e down quickly. I beg you toe


    down quickly. It''s too dangerous."


    "I don''t want to go down. Rosie, do you know? I''ve been ashamed to face people."


    "Lily, things will be resolved. Youe down first. Let''s find a solution together, okay? You still have my


    brother. He will definitely help you and he won''t leave you alone."


    "No." Suddenly, Lilian shouts frantically, "No, he won''t care about me anymore."


    "Shawn now only has Norah in his heart and eyes. He has already forgotten me for a long time. It''s


    worth nothing for him whether I''m alive or dead. Rosie, do you know how sad I am? I love him so


    much. But he doesn''t care about me at all."


    "But..." Lilian cries and says, "You don''t have to pity me. It''s all my fault. It was me who wanted to break


    up with him willfully. If we didn''t separate with each other, I would definitely be the happiest woman in


    the world."


    "I shouldn''t have broken up with him. I regret it. Do you know how much I regret it? I can''t wait to


    reduce my life by ten years and go back to when we were still in love."


    It has to be said that Lilian''s acting skills are superb.


    Especially the words she says while crying make Shawn feel very heartbroken.


    "Lily..." Finally, Shawn says, "I''m here. I didn''t give you up and I care about if you are alive or dead."


    "Come here quickly. I promise I will help you solve this matter and it will not damage your reputation."


    "Shawn!" Lilian calls him excitedly, "Why are you here?"


    "I thought you wouldn''te. You still care about and love me, right?"


    Lilian stops crying and bursts intoughter. She pushes the wheelchair and moves towards Shawn little


    by little.


    Just as she is about to approach, Shawn grabs her wheelchair, carries her down and walks straight to


    the ward.


    When entering the ward, Lilian finds a line of people in ck standing outside. All of them wear ck


    suits. They are tall and strong. It seems that they are afraid that she will run out again.


    After putting Lilian on the sickbed, Shawn turns to look at Rosalyn , "Go to find a doctor."


    "Okay, brother. I''ll go right away."


    After the examination, the doctor says she is fine.


    Shawn breaths a sigh of relief.


    "Rest well."


    Lilian thought that she had obtained a good victory, but she never thought that Shawn would leave after


    saying this.

 Chapter 109 Norahs Abnormality

    Chapter 109 Norah''s Abnormality


    Chapter 109 Norah''s Abnormality


    "Shawn..." She reaches out and takes Shawn''s hand pitifully, "Are you leaving now?"


    "Since you''re fine, it''s not suitable for me to stay longer, let alone stay overnight. I''ve said before that


    I''m married and you''re not. It''s not good for both of us if I stay here. It''s good that Rosie stays with you."


    "Call me if you need help."


    After Lilian hears this, she almost cries on the spot, "Shawn, you also believe those photos, right?"


    "You also think I''m a bad girl who hooks up with men, right?"


    "Wuuu... No, Shawn. Those photos are fake. You are the only one I love whether I''m at home or


    abroad."


    Lilian cries sadly. But at this moment, Shawn only feels upset.


    Because he can''t wait to leave. Norah''s situation makes him very worried.


    Pushing Lilian''s hand aside, Shawn says coldly with his thin lips, "It doesn''t matter if it''s true or not. I''ll


    help you suppress this matter."


    "What did you say? It doesn''t matter?" Lilian looks at Shawn in disbelief.


    How can a girl''s reputation be unimportant to a man?


    No man doesn''t want to be in love with a girl when she''s the most innocent?


    However, he should say it doesn''t matter.


    So, does he really not want her?


    "Shawn, you don''t want me anymore, do you?" Lilian raises her head and tears stream down.


    "I have my wife." Shawn says seriously.


    "Wife?" Lilian sneers, "What kind of wife is she? She''s just a tool. Why do you rather want her than


    me?"


    "Shawn, what''s my disadvantagepared to her?"


    "You''re good, but she''s my wife. And I have to be responsible to her."


    At this moment, Shawn suddenly recalls what his grandfather said to him.


    "She is a girl and has no job yet. Her mother has been dead for many years. She has no siblings,


    grandparents, grandparents and rtives. It can be said that she has no rtives. Have you thought


    about if she gets divorced, how will she live after the divorce and how will she face gossips from


    others?"


    Yes, he really can''t imagine it.


    "It''s gettingte. You should rest early."


    After speaking, Shawn leaves the hospital resolutely without any hesitation.


    As soon as he gets into the car, he calls the family and asks about Norah''s situation.


    The answer is: Mrs. Lawson is fine. Everything is as usual and there is nothing unusual.


    Hearing this, Shawn breaths a sigh of relief.


    However, after he gets home and sees Norah, Shawn realizes how abnormal the so-called normal is.


    Norah is having dinner when he gets home.


    The dinner is very rich and the whole table is full of dishes which are all liked by her.


    Shawn is also hungry. After washing his hands, he sits at the table and starts to eat. Norah sits on the


    left side of the table and he sits on the right side of the table.


    The table is alreadyrge. After they have contradictions, the table seems evenrger.


    From when Shawn arrived at home, to when he washed his hands, to when he sat at the table to eat,


    Norah pretended not to see him at all.


    She keeps her head down. Her eyes are cold. She quietly eats the food in her bowl.


    What''s more, she even seldom picks food from dishes.


    Although there is a huge table of dishes in front of her, Norah only picks food from a few dishes in front


    of her. As for the other dishes, she doesn''t even pick food from them. And she doesn''t even turn the


    table from beginning to end.


    When she notices that Shawn sits at the table to eat, her eating speed bes obviously faster.


    Seeing she only eats vegetables, Shawn puts the shrimp in her bowl forwardly, "Eat more. You are too


    thin."


    "I don''t want to eat shrimp today."


    After speaking politely and indifferently, Norah continues to eat.


    At this moment, she doesn''t even have the thought to look up at this man.


    What if she sees him? It won''t change any facts but only makes her more heartbroken.


    "Then eat some fish."


    Shawn gives Norah some fish whose bones are removed by him.


    "Thanks!"


    She remains indifferent.


    Later, Shawn picks some food for Norah and puts it in her bowl.


    Norah epts everything and does not refuse.


    "I''ve finished eating. Please enjoy it."


    After speaking, Norah puts down the tableware and gets up to go to the second floor.


    Only then does Shawn realize that the food he just picked for her was tidily ced in the corner of the


    bowl and was not eaten at all.


    "How much did she eat?" Shawn asks Penny.


    Ms. Penny Gregson sighs, "Just the small half bowl. And she didn''t eat many vegetables. Mrs. Lawson


    used to like the fish soup I stewed. But she didn''t have it today."


    "I see. You can go."


    Shawn gets up, scoops out arge bowl of fish soup and carries it to the second floor.


    When he gets to the second floor, Norah is looking for pajamas to take a bath.


    When she suddenly sees hime in, she is startled. But soon her expression bes as usual.


    Norah opens her mouth and says in a cold tone, "Is there something wrong?"


    "Ms. Gregson said you didn''t eat much at night. Don''t you like fish soup very much? I bring it to you.


    Drink some while it''s hot."


    Shawn is still elegant and looks very polite. But it is this gentleness that makes Norah feel it''s even


    more ironic.


    "No, I eat well."


    "If you don''t want to drink fish soup, I''ll ask someone to cook other soup for you. What do you want to


    drink?"


    After listening to him, Norah steps forward suddenly.


    She reaches out and takes the fish soup from Shawn''s hand. Feeling that the temperature is right, she


    doesn''t think much and pours it directly into her mouth.


    Soon, the bottom of a bowl of fish soup can be seen.


    After drinking, she raises her eyes and looks at Shawn coldly, "Is it alright now?"


    "..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Shawn looks at her and suddenly has an indescribable feeling.


    He feels that after today, Norah has changed. She bes polite and gentle.


    She changes as if she doesn''t need him that much.


    This feeling makes him very panic.


    "I didn''t mean to force you." Shawn tries to exin while holding the bowl of fish soup.


    However, as soon as he finishes speaking, Norah covers her mouth and runs into the bathroom


    frantically.


    In the bathroom, she vomits painfully. But in order not to let Shawn hear, she locks the bathroom door


    and turns on all the taps at the same time, just to make the sound of water louder than her vomiting.


    Although she feels ufortable, she doesn''t want to win his care and mercy in this way.


    That will only make her feel pitiful.


    So pitiful.


    After vomiting, Norah washes his face.


    When she sees herself in the mirror with a cold face and dim eyes, she suddenly cries.


    She covers her lips with one hand, bes unable to control herself any longer and cries.


    But even when she is crying, she doesn''t cry aloud. She just cries quietly.


    She is wrong. Absolutely wrong.


    She should not have expectations for Shawn, nor should she have expectations for this marriage.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I really want to fulfill yourst wish and live with him, but I really can''t bear it


    anymore."


    Too tired... It was too tired.

 Chapter 110 Norahs Birthday

    Chapter 110 Norah''s Birthday


    Chapter 110 Norah''s Birthday


    After taking a shower, Norah walked out of the bathroom.


    To her surprise, Shawn was still there, but they seemed to have lost theirmonnguage despite


    being in the same room.


    Norah had just washed her hair, and water was dripping down it.


    She wiped her hair as she walked past Shawn.


    "I''ll help you." Shawn walked over.


    "No need. I can do it myself."


    After blow-drying her hair, Norah went to bed.


    By this time, Shawn had already left.


    Looking at his back as he left, Norah suddenly burst into tears.


    She had promised not to cry, but she couldn''t stop crying. Once her feelings were hurt by him, she


    couldn''t control herself.


    She knew he was such a proud man. How could he tolerate her coldness and distance?


    He was always the center of attention and others always tried to please him. When would he ever need


    to please others?


    But it was better that he left. She wouldn''t have to pay attention to him all the time.


    Maybe if she didn''t see him, it wouldn''t hurt so much.


    And maybe she wouldn''t feel so sad.


    But where would he go sote at night?


    The answer was clear without thinking.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It turned out that no matter how long or how many years passed, the one he loved would still be Lilian.


    She used to think that she had a fearless heart, and she wasn''t afraid of sacrifice, hardship, or waiting.


    But the truth proved that she was wrong. She was actually more cowardly and fearful than anyone


    else.


    Norah turned off the light andy in bed with her eyes closed.


    Although she was in bed, she wasn''t really sleeping, just staring at the ceiling and the crystal


    chandelier.


    After what seemed like hours, the door was suddenly opened.


    Then she heard footsteps.


    Shawn hade back.


    Didn''t he leave?


    Didn''t he go see Lilian?


    Soon, the closet door was opened, and Shawn grabbed his pajamas before heading straight to the


    bathroom. Norah heard the sound of running water.


    She suddenly felt like she couldn''t figure him out at this moment.


    Norah didn''t realize that he was in bed and was holding her until a refreshing and pleasant scent


    wafted into her nose, and a pair of gentle and powerful hands wrapped around her slender waist.


    "I''m not used to this," Norah pushed him away, speaking softly.


    "You''ll get used to it if I hold you more," he replied.


    Norah was so angry that she turned around, her ck pupils staring into his eyes with hatred.


    Suddenly, she lowered her head and bit his shoulder hard.


    When she bit down, she really used lots of strength, and Shawn quickly felt the pain.


    He groaned, but his hands still tightly wrapped around Norah''s waist, with no intention of letting go.


    Norah let go of him and looked at him with her dark eyes again, anger and frustration written all over


    her face. "Shawn, let go of me."


    "No."


    This time, he replied even more firmly and directly, with no room for refusal.


    Norah lowered her head again and bit down on the same spot.


    This time, she used more strength.


    She was in pain, her heart aching so much that it felt like it was breaking. Why was he acting like


    nothing was wrong?


    ''Shawn, you b*stard, how dare you make me so heartbroken?''


    Suddenly, with her forceful bite, Shawn''s wound started bleeding. The fresh red blood seeped through


    his clothes and into Norah''s mouth.


    A strong smell of blood filled her mouth.


    Only then did Norah stop.


    She looked up and saw Shawn''s knitted eyebrows. His face was contorted with pain and restraint.


    "Why didn''t you dodge?" she asked sharply.


    Shawn asked in reply, "Are you done venting your anger?"


    As he spoke, he reached out to touch Norah''s hair, but she dodged without hesitation.


    She was not his pet, to be touched when he wanted to coddle her and abandoned when he didn''t.


    "Are you still angry?" Shawn asked again.


    Norah turned her back to him and ignored him.


    Since he wanted to hold her and she couldn''t break free, she might as well let him hold her.


    When Shawn woke up, the room was already bright.


    More importantly, there was no one beside him, and Norah was not there.


    He immediately picked up his phone and called Norah, but her phone was already turned off.


    Norah had gone out early in the morning and turned off her phone when she went out.


    Because she didn''t want anyone to disturb her today. She just wanted to walk alone.


    As she passed by a cake shop in the square, she suddenly heard someone shouting a promotion


    slogan. Norah nced over casually and realized that today was her birthday.


    Yes, it was her birthday.


    But she had actually forgotten her own birthday.


    In the past, her birthday used to be the time she looked forward to the most.


    At that time, although her family was not wealthy and often in debt, her mother would always buy her a


    small cake on her birthday.


    She loved shrimp, so her mother would prepare arge te of shrimp for her, peel them, and make


    the dipping sauce.


    Although she had eaten many different kinds of shrimp now, she still felt that her mother''s dipping


    sauce was the most wonderful taste in the world. Unfortunately, she could never taste it again.


    At night, the lights in the house would be turned off.


    Her mother would light the candles on the cake, put a small crown on her head, and let her blow out


    the candles.


    Before she turned fourteen, her birthday wishes were always the same. She wanted to study hard, to


    give her mother a good life, and to get rid of her gambling father.


    After she turned fourteen, the year she met Shawn, she had another wish for her birthday. She hoped


    that one day she could meet him again and protect this eye-catching boy someday.


    At that time, she was so cautious.


    She couldn''t imagine that she would marry him and be his wife one day.


    That was something she didn''t dare to think about in her youthful days.


    She always felt that being able to reunite with him was the greatest gift from heaven.


    Sometimes, Norah wondered whether everything would be different if she had not met him again and


    entered his life.


    He might always be the man she admired, the shining heart in her world that she could never reach.


    If that were the case, she would not have any expectations and would not have the disappointment and


    heartache she felt now.


    The cake shop was bustling with promotion, and there was a crowd of people.


    Norah walked in with the music.


    "Miss, what kind of cake do you need?"


    "I want a cake with lots of cream."


    She couldn''t eat sponge cake, so the shop assistant rmended her a strawberryyer cake with


    rich cream between eachyer.


    Norah walked out of the cake shop carrying the cake. When she saw the figure with his back to her,


    she suddenly froze.


    How did he find his way here?


    She carried the cake and her whole body stiffened.


    Just then, Shawn turned around, his tone as gentle as ever. "Why did youe out alone without


    telling me?"

 Chapter 111 Giving up, Not Caring Anymore

    Chapter 111 Giving up, Not Caring Anymore


    Chapter 111 Giving up, Not Caring Anymore


    With no way to avoid him, Norah could only walk up to him and say, "I just wanted to get some fresh air,


    so I came out."


    "What about your phone? Why is it turned off?" Shawn looked at her phone.


    Norah bit her lip and replied lightly, "Maybe it ran out of battery and turned off automatically."


    At this moment, she had no idea that Shawn had almost searched the entire city to look for her.


    He didn''t mention the difficult process at all.


    In the end, he just walked up to her and took her hand.


    Since he hade, Norah knew she couldn''t escape.


    She didn''t resist and let him take her hand, following him into the car.


    On the way back, a sudden strong wind blew as if it was about to rain heavily. The trees on both sides


    of the street were swaying wildly.


    Norah looked out the window calmly, not saying a word.


    It wasn''t until they turned left at a traffic light that she realized something was different. "Aren''t we going


    home?"


    "I''m taking you to dinner," Shawn said.


    "Okay."


    Norah replied lightly, with no expression on her face, neither agreeing nor refusing.


    When the car stopped outside the restaurant, it was already pouring rain outside, andrge raindrops


    hit the car.


    Since this restaurant didn''t have an underground parking lot, they had to enter from outside.


    As soon as Norah got out of the car, Shawn said immediately, "Wait a moment."


    The next moment, he got out of the car and took an umbre, making sure everything was ready before


    finally taking Norah''s hand. "Let''s go."


    "Thank you!"


    Norah still had a calm expression on her face after thanking him.


    She was no longer the naive girl she used to be.


    She had long passed the age where a piece of candy could make her happy for the whole summer.


    Maybe she had been hurt too much, or maybe her heart was too deeply wounded. Norah suddenly


    realized that this "sweetness" could not heal the pain in her heart.


    Her heart was still very cold and painful.


    They arrived at a VIP room on the second floor which was very tastefully decorated.


    The room was peaceful and quiet, with the scent of orchids lingering in the air. Through the window,


    they could see a small garden below and hear the sound of the rain outside.


    As soon as they arrived, the manager came in and respectfully asked, "Mr. Lawson, would you like us


    to serve the dishes now?"


    "Are you hungry?" Shawn asked Norah.


    "I''m fine with anything. It''s up to you."


    Shawn looked at the manager. "Okay, bring us the food now."


    Soon, one exquisite dish after another was ced on the table, each one perfectly cooked and


    presented.


    At that moment, the familiar melody of a piano began to y in the hall on the second floor. It was one


    of the songs Norah liked.


    Norah wasn''t stupid. With just one nce, she understood everything.


    He had asked someone prepared all these in advance.


    Just then, the lights in the room went out.


    Norah thought there was a power outage, but the next moment, a beautiful cake was brought in.


    Shawn held a bouquet of roses and looked at her tenderly. "Norah, happy birthday!"


    At this point, she should have remained unmoved.


    But for some reason, her heart melted.


    "You..."


    Her voice exposed what she was thinking.


    "Do you remember my birthday?" Her voice couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Of course, I always remember it. I prepared all of this a long time ago," Shawn said.


    They had been married for two years, and he had celebrated her birthday before, but it had always


    been a formality. Even the birthday cake and gifts were chosen and given by Anthony.


    But this time, Shawn had personally celebrated her birthday with her.


    However, for Norah, this feeling of being touched and pleasantly surprised came toote.


    Yes, it was toote. Her heart couldn''t hold any more expectations for him.


    Even when Shawn ced the ne and earrings in front of her, she was unusually calm.


    "Let me put them on for you," he said.


    Norah didn''t agree or refuse.


    But even so, Shawn acted like a gentleman, putting on the ne and earrings for her.


    If it weren''t for that phone call, Norah thought that she might have been unable to control her emotions


    before the meal ended, and her heart would have softened.


    But life was unpredictable, and one could never know what would happen in the next moment.


    When all the dishes were served and they picked up their forks to eat, Shawn''s phone suddenly rang.


    Norah didn''t stop eating. She continued to serve herself food and ate slowly and delicately.


    The food was delicious, but she was not interested in it anymore.


    She had no appetite.


    The call was from Lilian.


    Norah was not sure what Lilian had said, but Shawn''s eyebrows were tightly furrowed the whole time.


    He kept his lips pursed, his aura cold as ice. Although he didn''t say a word, it made her shiver.


    Finally, he hung up the phone.


    Shawn opened his mouth and looked at Norah in a dilemma.


    He hesitated several times and was about to say something, but before he could speak, Norah spoke


    first, "It was Lilian, right? Let me guess. Is she in danger again? And only you can help her."


    "Yes." Shawn nodded truthfully.


    Hearing his answer, Norah stopped eating.


    She raised her pretty face and couldn''t helpughing sarcastically. "I knew it, but Miss Fountain always


    uses the same trick. Even I am tired of it. Can''t shee up with something new?"


    "Norah, it''s different this time."


    "You always say that. When we got married, she had a car ident. Last time, she tried tomit


    suicide. What happened to her this time? Has she been kidnapped?"


    "Lily has indeed been kidnapped," Shawn looked at her and replied seriously.


    "Ha-ha..." Norahughed, ran her fingers through her hair, and swept it behind her ear. "Her


    experiences are truly unique. Bad things always happen to her. Shawn, have you ever considered that


    all these incidents might be fake?"


    "Everything is just an act. She never had a car ident, never tried tomit suicide, and was never


    kidnapped. All she wants is for you to abandon me and go save her recklessly."


    "This is a serious matter. I don''t want to specte or make assumptions," Shawn said solemnly.


    "If I''m right, no matter what happens tonight, you''ll go save her, right? If that''s the case, then go,


    Shawn."


    "What?"


    Hearing this, Shawn raised his head in disbelief.


    In the past, she always opposed and refused whenever he went to save Lily.


    But today, she actually didn''t say anything and allowed him to go so easily.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Shawn looked at Norah''s calm eyes and felt that something was different, but he couldn''t pinpoint what


    it was.


    However, he was certain about one thing. Norah was too calm and generous today.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you believe I''ll let you go?"


    After speaking, Norah opened the door and pointed outside. "Go ahead. I won''t stop you no matter


    what happens."


    "I always thought you were the wrong one, but it''s not. I am the wrong one. So, Shawn, I won''t stop


    you. Go ahead."

 Chapter 112 Norah Got into a Car Accident

    Chapter 112 Norah Got into a Car ident


    Chapter 112 Norah Got into a Car ident


    "I''m sorry, Norah. I can''t just leave her alone."


    After saying this, Shawn got up and left.


    Norah watched his back as he walked away, and smiled foolishly.


    Yes, he couldn''t leave Lilian alone, so he could just leave her behind.


    At this moment, all he thought about was Lilian. He might have forgotten how heavy the rain was today


    and how scared she was.


    After Shawn left, Norah got up.


    On the second floor, she could clearly see Shawn.


    He didn''t use an umbre or a car but just ran into the rain.


    He waspletely soaked, but his cold and unparalleled figure still stood tall in the storm.


    Thinking about how they would be strangers in the future with no intersection in their lives, Norah


    didn''t know why, but she suddenly braced herself, got up recklessly, and ran down frantically.


    "Shawn..."


    She shouted, her voice reaching his ears through the pouring rain.


    Her voice was almost drowned out by the heavy rain.


    But Shawn heard it.


    He quickly turned around and saw Norahing down. She was standing at the door and getting wet


    from the rain. Without hesitation, he went over to her.


    "Why did youe down?" She asked with a serious expression.


    "It''s raining heavily outside, and the weather is cold. You''re not wearing much clothes. How can you


    stand it? Go back quickly."


    Norah didn''t say anything and just looked at him quietly.


    "Go up quickly. I left the car and umbre for you. I''ve already called Anthony. He''lle to pick you up


    soon."


    "What about you? Are you going alone?"


    He must love Lilian very much, so he wanted to save her regardless of everything.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll take care of myself."


    At that moment, Anthony drove over and got out of the car, rushing over.


    "Take Mrs. Lawson back home and take good care of her."


    Shawn instructed Anthony before turning around and quickly disappearing into the rain.


    "Mrs. Lawson, I''ll take you back," Anthony said to Norah respectfully, holding arge umbre.


    Norah looked up at his umbre and suddenly said, "Give it to him."


    "This umbre is very effective in shielding from wind and rain. Mr. Lawson told me to let you use it."


    Norah smiled, but her eyes were cold. "Give it to him. I don''t need it."


    She didn''t even want him. Why would she need his umbre?


    "Mrs. Lawson, well..." Anthony was in a dilemma.


    "Then I''ll go myself." Norah pretended to get the umbre, and Anthony immediately agreed. "Please


    wait a moment, Mrs. Lawson. I''ll go to Mr. Lawson."


    "Nonsense!"


    Shawn was very angry when he heard that Norah insisted on giving him the umbre.


    "Mr. Lawson, I think Mrs. Lawson is very determined. She must be worried about you. You should


    ept it, even if it''s just for show." Anthony persuaded him earnestly.


    Shawn refused. He gritted his teeth and said, "I never take back something I''ve given away. Since she


    doesn''t want it, just throw it away!"


    With that, he threw the umbre to the ground.


    Although it was a night and the rain was heavy, Norah could clearly see the umbre falling to the


    ground through the pouring rain.


    At first, the umbre was blown around by the wind a few times.


    But soon, the umbre waspletely soaked, and more and more water umted inside, making


    it heavier and heavier.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It could no longer fly.


    Norah''s heart was torn apart with pain.


    She felt that she was like the umbre.


    In the scorching summer, she didn''t fear the heat and just wanted to bring him a bit of coolness. In the


    cold winter, she didn''t fear the cold and just wanted to warm him up.


    She loved him wholeheartedly.


    But he didn''t want her love.


    He could just casually abandon it.


    "Norah, give up! He doesn''t love you, and he never will. Haven''t you given up yet?"


    Yes, she should give up.


    She should have given up long ago.


    The heavy rain poured down harder and harder, and Shawn''s figure disappeared into the car. Then the


    ck car quickly disappeared into the rain.


    It went farther and farther until it couldn''t be seen anymore.


    At this time, Anthony walked over. He was about to speak, but Norah said first, "You don''t need to send


    me back. Go apany him."


    Anthony was hesitant. "Mrs. Lawson, this is Mr. Lawson''s order."


    "Do you know why he goes out alone?" Norah asked.


    Anthony shook his head.


    "Lilian is kidnapped, and he goes to rescue her. You don''t need me to tell you how dangerous the


    kidnappers are, and you know he''ll be in great danger. Are you sure you don''t want to help him?"


    After Norah finished speaking, Anthony was shocked. "Mrs. Lawson, is... that true?"


    "Of course. Otherwise, what could make him so anxious and want to rush over at all costs?"


    "Okay, Mrs. Lawson, I''ll go right away. Don''t worry. I will protect Mr. Lawson."


    "Okay."


    Before leaving, Anthony hailed a taxi for Norah.


    He didn''t leave with relief until Norah got in the car.


    However, if Anthony knew that the car would have an ident, he wouldn''t have sent her into that car


    even if he died.


    Inside the car, Norah sat quietly.


    Her hand was on her belly, protecting it tightly all the time.


    "Baby, I''m sorry. I promised to give you aplete family, but I am too tired and can''t do it."


    "Whether you think I am cowardly or weak, it''s okay. I really have no courage."


    "Baby, from now on, you won''t have a father. Don''t worry. I will take good care of you alone."


    Although her heart was in pain, when she thought of the new life growing inside her belly, Norah was


    still full of hope and confidence in life.


    Because she always believed that the birth of the baby would bring her a different life.


    However, Norah didn''t expect that there would be so many variables in this world.


    "Miss, buckle up."


    Suddenly, the driver''s voice came from the front.


    Norah lifted her head in shock, and her heart almost stopped beating.


    In the pouring rain, arge truck was crazily rushing toward them at an incredible speed, without any


    signs of slowing down.


    "Sir, the caring toward us..." Norah''s hand tightened on the seat belt, and her voice trembled with


    fear as she asked.


    At that moment, many thoughts quickly shed through her mind. ''Shawn, goodbye!''


    ''Shawn, farewell forever.''


    ''Mom, it''s me, Norah. I''m here to find you.''


    ''Baby, I''m sorry, but I will do everything to protect you.''


    Norah held a pillow on her belly and bent over, desperately protecting her belly.


    There was a loud bang...


    A violent noise came. The next moment, the car rolled over, and Norah''s head spun dizzily.

 Chapter 113 Shawn, Im Pregnant

    Chapter 113 Shawn, I''m Pregnant


    Chapter 113 Shawn, I''m Pregnant


    Norah''s head mmed hard against the steering wheel.


    She couldn''t remember how many times the car had rolled over, but she knew that her head felt like it


    was going to explode. It was so painful.


    Her body was in agony.


    Finally, the car stopped rolling.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Through the rearview mirror, Norah saw the other car that caused the ident driving away as if


    nothing had happened, getting further and further away.


    She had an appalling headache, but she had a bit of willpower left.


    She struggled to turn her head and saw that the driver was lying on the steering wheel. He couldn''t


    stop bleeding.


    "Sir... Sir..." Norah forced her body up, using all her strength to call out.


    "Sir, wake up. Please wake up. You must hold on."


    Norah cried out loudly.


    But it was no use. The driver remained unconscious.


    Besides, his head was bleeding more and more, filling the entire enclosed car with the smell of blood.


    Norah had always thought that the smell of blood wasing from the driver, but she felt a sharp pain


    in her lower abdomen, and blood flowed out of her private part.


    Suddenly, she had a very bad feeling.


    "Baby..."


    "Baby..."


    Norah cried out.


    She wanted to call for help, to get out, to go to the hospital.


    But the car door was blocked, and the rain was too heavy. There were no cars on the road. No one


    could hear her cry for help.


    What could she do? What could she do?


    "Baby, please be okay. Please be safe and sound. What should I do if something bad happens to you?"


    "Baby, hold on. Mommy will definitely save you."


    "Baby, please be fine. Don''t leave me."


    Tears kept running down Norah''s face.


    She was so scared of dying.


    Her heart felt like it had fallen into an abyss, leaving her in a state of panic.


    "No, Norah, you can''t panic. You can''t be flustered. You must calm down."


    "Only when you''re calm can you save yourself and the baby."


    Taking deep breaths, Norah pinched her own palm, trying to keep herself clear-headed and calm.


    Panicking wouldn''t save anyone. Only by staying calm could she find a solution.


    Wait, her phone.


    She still had her phone, so she could make a call.


    But after the violent impact just now, she didn''t know where her phone had flown to.


    Desperately trying to stay calm, Norah searched for her phone.


    Finally, she found her phone on the carpet in the front seat. At that moment, she was so happy that she


    burst into tears. But the phone was too far away from her, and it was not easy to get it.


    She broke down, cried, and felt hopeless.


    At this moment, a tumultuous mix of emotions was brewing fiercely within her chest.


    Norah bent down desperately, trying to pick up the phone behind her.


    Her arms were too short, so she took off her shoes, put her hand in the shoe, and used the long tip of


    the shoe to move the phone a little bit.


    Outside the car window, the rain was pouring down, and the temperature was extremely cold. The


    strong wind was blowing non-stop.


    Inside the car window, Norah was sweating profusely. She bent her body and kept moving her hand


    forward...


    She broke out in a cold sweat because of the pain, and she felt that someone was poking her lower


    abdomen with a needle. It was a piercing pain.


    But she couldn''t give up.


    Finally, she got the phone.


    At that moment, Norah was so happy that she cried.


    But soon, she found that her phone was not working. It should have been damaged by the violent


    impact just now.


    She held the phone and turned it on again and again. After she tried countless times, the phone was


    finally turned on.


    At that moment, she almost didn''t think about it and instinctively called Shawn.


    After two rings, the call was connected.


    "Shawn, save me." Norah shouted with all her might.


    Over there, Shawn immediately sensed something wrong and urgently asked, "Norah, what''s wrong?"


    "I... I got into a car ident and can''t get out of the car. Shawn,e quickly and save me."


    He had toe here quickly. If it was anyter, her baby would be in danger.


    When making this call, Norah was holding onto all her hopes. She believed that even if Lilian was


    kidnapped, as long as the kidnappers didn''t get the money, there would be no immediate danger to


    Lilian''s life.


    Besides, how could Lilian get kidnapped? If Norah''s guess was correct, it was probably Lilian''s own


    doing. Lilian just wanted to deceive Shawn into meeting her.


    But what about Norah?


    She was different. She had been in a car ident and her life was in danger. If she didn''t receive


    effective treatment, she would really die.


    But she never expected that Shawn would question her words.


    "Norah, I don''t think this joke is funny at all."


    When Norah heard this sentence, she moved her lips and instantly found that all her expressions had


    frozen on her face.


    She wanted tough but couldn''t.


    She wanted to cry but couldn''t.


    Joke?


    "Shawn, do you mean that I''m lying to you?"


    So this was the conclusion he had drawn for her.


    This was the answer she received after making the call at a critical moment.


    The car was cramped and filled with heat from the engine, the blood, and her breathing. The inside was


    extremely suffocating, but Norah felt as if she was in an ice cave, her heart freezing.


    It was really cold.


    It was so cold that she identally touched her chest and felt like it was frostbitten.


    Her head was getting more and more painful, but she could still bear it.


    What hurt the most was the paining from her lower abdomen. Her breathing was bing more


    and more unstable, and she could only gasp for air to relieve the pain.


    "Shawn, I''m not lying to you. I''m really injured. I just got into a car ident with the driver. I''m in so


    much pain all over my body. I beg you. Please save me."


    Norah spoke a long string of words and was already groaning in pain.


    It was too painful. Waves of pain madly attacked her.


    "Norah..." Shawn''s voice became even colder. "I clearly asked Anthony to send you back. How could


    there be a driver? I know you don''t want me to go find Lily, but if I don''t go, she''ll die."


    "You said you wouldn''t stop me from going, so what are you doing now?"


    Ha-ha...Norah wanted tough but couldn''t.


    So he thought she was putting on an act. Everything she did was fake, and she just wanted to stop him


    from saving Lilian.


    "Shawn, I''m not lying to you. I really got into a car ident. Lilian will die, but what about me?"


    "What if I tell you that I''m going to die? And the baby too."


    "The baby?"


    Norah squeezed her phone. At thest moment, for the sake of the baby, she finally revealed the


    secret she had been keeping for a long time. "Yes, the baby. Shawn, I never told you, but I am already


    pregnant for three months."


    "I''m in so much pain now. I''m bleeding. Shawn, please save us. Save our baby. I beg you..."

 Chapter 114 Shawn, Farewell Forever

    Chapter 114 Shawn, Farewell Forever


    Chapter 114 Shawn, Farewell Forever


    Norah was blooding more and more. She was so scared that she spoke incoherently.


    She mentioned the baby that was herst bargaining chip.


    If he didn''t even believe that and didn''te to save her, she wouldpletely give up and never hold


    onto even the slightest bit of hope for him again.


    "Norah, ever since we shared a room, we have always taken precautions against pregnancy. If you


    made another excuse, I might have believed you."


    When Shawn''s voice came through again, Norah felt like her world had turned dark, and there was no


    more light.


    The sun in her world had fallen.


    It had fallen forever, and would never rise again.


    Norah held onto her phone and spoke with a decisive tone, "Shawn, whether you want to believe it or


    not, I''m not lying to you. I did get into a car ident. Our baby and I are really in danger. If you find out


    the truth one day, I won''t forgive you."


    After speaking, Norah hung up the phone.


    Immediately, she called the ambnce.


    She needed to survive, she had to. Only then could the baby be safe.


    But just after she pressed the numbers for the ambnce, she had a nervous breakdown because her


    phone was dead.


    She tried to turn it off and restart it, once, twice, three times...


    But nothing worked.


    The phone was now like a useless ck brick in her hand, and it was useless.


    If she had known that he would give such an answer, she wouldn''t have wasted herst chance and


    She would have just called the ambnce without hesitation.


    But in this world, there were no such assumptions, and all she had were regrets.


    Throwing her phone aside, Norah gritted her teeth and cried out in pain.


    After crying, she wiped away the tears on her face without any care for her appearance. She knew that


    no one else woulde to save her now, except for herself.


    "Baby, hold on. You have to hold on."


    "Mommy will find a way. Mommy will make sure nothing happens to you."


    She had to get out of the car. Only then would there be a glimmer of hope.


    Looking at the door next to the driver, Norah used all her strength to crawl over and unlock the door.


    The rain was still pouring down.


    Just as she opened the door, the rain poured in like a flood, soaking her entire body. The blood was


    mixed with the rain, running down her body crazily.


    At this moment, Norah''s white dress was covered in blood stains, like a bunch of enchanting little


    flowers in full bloom.


    It was so miserable and harsh.


    The rain was pouring down heavily. Norah was so cold that she shivered all over. She was freezing.


    Her hands were numb due to the low temperature, and her entire body was frozen, as if she had just


    crawled out of a cer.


    Finally, she crawled out of the car door.


    Just as she tried to stand up, she felt a sharp pain in her leg.


    If she guessed correctly, her leg was probably broken.


    It hurt so much.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But no matter how painful it was, it couldn''tpare to the pain in her heart.


    The pain Shawn had caused her was like a knife, piercing her heart, killing her with every blow.


    So, the pain in her body was nothing!


    There were a few cars on the road, but not none.


    Norah struggled to get to the roadside, waving her hands frantically, hoping that a passing car would


    stop and take her to the hospital or help her make a phone call.


    But the rain was too heavy, and some drivers didn''t even see her waving.


    Some drivers saw the wreckage of the ident and were afraid of getting into trouble, so they didn''t


    dare to stop.


    Norah had no other choice. It was a matter of life and death.


    As another car approached in the distance. Norah suddenly closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and


    ran toward the car with her broken leg, opening her arms to stop the speeding vehicle.


    There was a loud screech of brakes, and the car stopped just a few centimeters away from her.


    In other words, if the car had been a little faster, or hadn''t slowed down, or if she had been a little


    closer, she would have died.


    When Norah realized that she hadn''t died, she opened her eyes and smiled with relief.


    Then she went to the car door and begged, "I got into a car ident. Could you help me call an


    ambnce? Please, I beg you."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the car door suddenly opened, and a man with a fat face got out.


    When he saw Norah, he pushed her to the ground.


    Norah wasn''t ready, so she was pushed far away.


    There was a piercing pain in her tailbone, and more importantly, the push caused more blood to flow


    out of her body.


    She was in so much pain that she couldn''t even stand up.


    Covered in blood and soaking wet, she was cursed by the man. "Crazy woman! If you want to die, die


    somewhere else. Why are you getting me involved?"


    "You''re covered in blood. I really have bad luck going out today. It''s so unlucky."


    "B*tch, go away! Get out of my way."


    He cursed and got into his car.


    Then, Norah watched helplessly as the car quickly raced off into the distance. Even when the driver


    left, he intentionally sshed a puddle of water onto Norah''s body.


    In an instant, her body and face were covered in dirty water, making her look extremely disheveled.


    Norah wanted to crawl to the roadside, knowing how dangerous it was to stay in the middle of the road.


    However, she didn''t have any strength left in her body. The pain was so severe even when she took a


    breath.


    She missed her mother and her grandfather so much.


    Maybe this time, God wouldn''t be kind to her, and she really had to die.


    It would be better that way. In heaven, she would be happier than living here.


    At least her mother and grandfather who loved her were in heaven. They would dote on her and protect


    her from harm and injustice.


    And her baby would be with her too.


    "I''m sorry, baby. I broke my promise. I failed to protect you."


    "But don''t worry. No matter what, I will always be with you."


    A final smile spread across Norah''s face as she ced her hand on her belly, giving up her pursuit of


    life.


    Because she knew that no one wasing to save her.


    Her mother and grandfather had passed away.


    Her gambling-addicted father was unreliable.


    The person she loved the most in this world, her husband, suspected that all of this was a staged act


    and didn''t believe her at all.


    Or maybe it was just an excuse that Shawn gave himself!


    Even if he believed her and knew about her ident, and that she and the baby were in danger, he still


    firmly chose Lilian, the woman whom he loved wholeheartedly.


    ''Norah, you lost. You lost everything.''


    So, she finally realized.


    "Shawn, if there''s a next life, we won''t meet again."


    "Shawn, farewell. This time, it''s for real."

 Chapter 115 Matthew Came to Save Her

    Chapter 115 Matthew Came to Save Her


    Chapter 115 Matthew Came to Save Her


    ''Don''t worry. I won''t bother you again, and I won''t try so hard just hoping to have a more important


    ce in your heart anymore.''


    She had already suffered an excruciating pain that she would never forget.


    By this time, Norah seemed to have lost all her strength and was unable to hold on.


    With a sickening thud, her entire body fell directly to the ground.


    There was a lot of water on the ground, sshing in her face as her body hit the ground.


    She should have felt a lot of pain when she hit the ground, but she didn''t.


    The rain was still heavy.


    It was getting darker and there were fewer and fewer vehicles on the road.


    In the distance, in a jeep, Paul had both hands on the wheel. Suddenly, he rubbed his eyes hard.


    "Boss, there seems to be a car ident up ahead. The rain is too heavy and I can''t see clearly. Can


    you take a look?"


    Hearing "car ident", Matthew, whose eyes were slightly closed, immediately opened his eyes, while


    sitting up and seriously looking ahead with his dark eyes.


    When he saw a car overturned on the side of the road, he felt his heart tighten and immediately said,


    "It''s a car ident. Pull over immediately."


    "Yes, boss."


    As soon as their car stopped, the two of them immediately rushed to the wrecked vehicle. Soon they


    found the driver in the driver''s seat.


    At the same time, Paul saw a white figure lying by the side of the road.


    Fortunately, Norah was wearing a white dress today, so her figure was not covered by the darkness


    and heavy rain. She was quickly spotted.


    "Boss, there''s another guy unconscious over there." Paul pointed at Norah.


    "I''m going over there. Get this driver out."


    After giving the order, Matthew quickly ran over to Norah.


    And as he picked up the woman lying on the ground and got a good look at her face, Matthew felt a


    twinge in his heart.


    ''Norah?¡®


    ''How could it be her?¡¯


    ''The person who had the ident was her!¡®


    Trying to suppress his wild heartbeat, Matthew patted her face as he shouted at her, "Norah, wake up...


    Wake up..."


    "Norah, wake up."


    After picking Norah up, he ran back to his car and put her in it. Then he looked at Paul and said, "She


    is badly hurt. She could die. I need to get her to the hospital right away."


    "I checked the driver''s injuries. He''s just unconscious, but he''ll be fine. You stay here for 911."


    "Okay, Boss. Be careful."


    Just as Paul finished speaking, he noticed that Matthew had gotten behind the wheel and started the


    car. In the blink of an eye, the car was gone.


    At that time, he did not know that the girl Matthew was holding in his arms was Norah.


    On the way, Matthew drove fast.


    It was a rainstorm day. It waste at night and there were almost no cars on the road.


    But such weather was no problem for Matthew. He was still driving fast.


    He called J with trembling hands.


    Because of the heavy rain, J went to bed early. Her voice was a little hoarse when she answered


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    the phone. "Hey, you woke me up in the middle of the night. You better have something important."


    "Yes, J, it''s urgent. And it''s very important." Matthew, who always spoke calmly and forcefully, now


    had a slight tremor in his voice.


    J picked up on this detail immediately. "Why, Mat, did you get hurt on a mission?"


    All members of the O''gen family were most afraid that Matthew would get hurt.


    "J, it''s not me. Don''t panic yet. I need your help now. I remember you have a best friend who is a


    professor of obstetrics and gynecology. Please contact her for me. I have a friend who needs her


    personal treatment. I''m already on my way."


    "What''s going on?" J O''gen was so confused that she had to ask.


    "It''s a long story. Please arrange it for me now."


    J could hear Matthew''s urgency, so she didn''t ask any questions and said, "Okay. Don''t be in a


    hurry. I''ll set it up for you right away."


    "Thanks."


    After hanging up, Matthew looked at Norah and continued to say loudly, "Norah, wake up."


    "Norah, don''t sleep... Wake up..."


    At that time, the more conscious she was, the stronger her will to live. The less danger she faced, the


    greater the chance of survival.


    So, he must wake her up. He had to wake her up.


    On the way to the hospital, Matthew kept calling Norah''s name.


    In the trance, Norah felt that her body had warmed up a bit, that she seemed to be in a warm and soft


    ce.


    She wasn''t being rained on anymore, and she didn''t feel so cold anymore. She heard a person calling


    her name all the time, telling her desperately, "Don''t sleep, Norah, don''t sleep."


    The voice was very warm and urgent. Was it her mother?


    Or was it Grandpa?


    No, it wasn''t Grandpa. If it was Grandpa calling out to her, he would have called her "kid."


    Then it was her mother calling her.


    "Mama." Norah murmured. Finally, she fought to open her eyes.


    The car had stopped and Matthew was rushing to the maternity ward with Norah in his arms.


    She felt like she was in a warm embrace. When she opened her eyes and saw a familiar face, she


    couldn''t help but cry and asked with a trembling voice, "Matthew?"


    "Am I mistaken? Is it really you?"


    If she hadn''t opened her eyes and seen clearly, she would have thought she was mistaken.


    At the sound of her voice, Matthew was ecstatic. He lowered his head and replied excitedly, "It''s me,


    you''re not mistaken."


    "You''re finally awake!"


    Norah soon realized what had just happened, "So it was you who kept calling me just now. You were


    the one calling my name, telling me to stay awake, to wake up, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Matthew, it seems like whenever I''m at my worst and in the most dangerous situation, whenever I


    need help, you''re always there. Thank you. I really mean it."


    Having said that, Norah closed her eyes in exhaustion.


    She thought she was going to die and kiss the world goodbye.


    But she didn''t. He saved her, again.


    Every time she met him, she felt safe.


    This time, she hoped that he would bring her luck, so that she could turn the evil into good luck.


    Covering her belly with her hands, Norah said with difficulty, "I don''t care. My baby. Please save my


    baby. I''m bleeding. There''s so much blooding out of me. I''m worried about my baby."


    Norah felt her heart ache at the thought of her baby.


    Matthew''s deep, calm voice reached her from above, "Don''t worry. I''ve contacted Professor Walter at


    the Obstetrics Department and she''s going to help you keep the baby."


    "Professor Walter? Really?"


    Hearing that name, Norah, who was already a little desperate, had a glimmer of light in her eyes. She


    had a glimmer of hope.


    Professor Walter was a leading expert in the field and was known as a miracle-working doctor, but she


    hadn''t personally performed an operation in many years.


    She was relieved to have Professor Walter with her.


    "Matthew, I''m so tired."


    "Close your eyes and rest when you feel tired. When you wake up, everything will be fine."


    "Really?"


    Norah looked at Matthew with her big, wide eyes, as if she would believe anything he said.


    "Of course. I never lie." Matthew replied.


    "Okay, I believe you."


    She believed him without a second thought.

 Chapter 116 How Is My Baby? Is It Okay?

    Chapter 116 How Is My Baby? Is It Okay?


    Chapter 116 How Is My Baby? Is It Okay?


    When Norah was taken to the operating bed in the emergency room, everything was ready.


    The operating light above her wasrge and very bright and blinding.


    But Norah''s eyes were not closed.


    Not only did she have her eyes open, she kept them open.


    Was she scared?


    Of course, she was scared. In fact, she was terrified. Her body temperature was as cold as ice, and


    she was trembling all over.


    But even so, she tried all the harder to stay awake. She wanted to remember the pain she was about to


    experience, every second of it.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A group of people came into the operating room. They were the professor and doctors of obstetrics, the


    nurses in charge of the various procedures, and the anesthesiologist...


    Her lower body was still bleeding and her stomach was cramping with pain.


    "Professor Walter, please, please save my baby. I can''t lose it."


    Norah looked over at Professor Walter, who looked kind, and pleaded emotionally.


    "Youngdy, don''t worry, I''ll do my best. Now follow my instructions and don''t think about anything


    else."


    "Okay."


    Soon the anesthesiologist applied the anesthetic to her. Since she was only given a local anesthetic,


    Norah was awake the whole time.


    Although she couldn''t feel her lower body because she was under local anesthesia, she could clearly


    see the basin after the basin of her blood was carried away, and the nurses were busy with anxious


    looks on their faces.


    Soon, in addition to the blood, the gauze and cotton balls used by the doctors to stop her bleeding were


    stained red with blood.


    The scene was frightening, but she didn''t cry.


    She was just trembling, trying desperately to cheer herself up, "Norah, you have to be strong. Don''t be


    afraid. Only if you''re strong will your baby be okay."


    "Baby, you have to hold on too. I''m sure you''ll make it through with me."


    She clenched her fists tightly and pulled herself together to keep her spirits up.


    Soon a needle was inserted into the back of her hand, and then the doctor began to give her the


    transfusion.


    She looked up and could clearly see the blood flowing into her body bit by bit. But she couldn''t keep up


    with the amount of blood being transfused.


    It was too tiring. She was so tired.


    And she felt so sleepy.


    She could feel the energy draining from her body. She had tried desperately to hold on, but right now


    she was too tired to have any more strength.


    "Baby, I''m sorry. Mommy''s sorry."


    After murmuring these words, Norah shed tears of pain.


    Unable to hold on, she closed her eyes and fell into an endless darkness.


    She could not remember how long she had slept. When she awoke, she was in a hospital bed. She felt


    weak and had no strength at all.


    The ward wasrge and had all the amenities. But Norah felt this emptiness without a hint of poprity.


    She looked up and saw the crystal lights on the ceiling.


    It was nighttime, and the crystal lights were emitting white beams of light.


    Norah looked at the light and suddenly muttered, "This light is blinding! It''s as blinding as the lights in


    the emergency room."


    She was speaking, but her eyes were very vacant and unfocused, as if she was losing her soul and


    spirit.


    "If you don''t like the light, I''ll have them change it."


    Hearing this voice, Norah turned her head to the side.


    When she saw Matthew''s handsome face, so familiar to her, she raised a faint smile, trying to make


    herself look all right, "It''s okay. I''m just saying."


    "Thank you for taking me to the hospital and saving me. I don''t know what to say. I always owe you."


    Matthew stepped forward and helped her to tuck her messy hair behind her ear, then said in a tender


    and reassuring voice, "Then you must get well soon. I''m still waiting for you to buy me some coffee.


    The coffee was goodst time. I''ve read about it."


    When Norah heard his words, there was a sudden light in her still eyes. But soon the light in her eyes


    went out again.


    ''Get better?''


    ''Do I have a chance to get better?''


    She had lost her hope, her strength, and the most important part of her life. She might not get better.


    She didn''t ask Matthew if the doctors had saved her baby.


    But it was as if everything was meant to be. From the moment she woke up, when her hands touched


    her belly, she could feel that her baby was gone. She had failed to keep her baby.


    She tried so hard to keep her baby, but she still miscarried.


    Her baby did not stay with her. It didn''t want her to be its mother anymore.


    She wanted to cry, but she tried so hard to hold it back.


    "Mat, I want to ask you something." Norah finally asked.


    She knew it was a foregone conclusion, and she knew she shouldn''t hope for a miracle. She shouldn''t


    fool herself, but she still wanted to give herself thatst bit of hope.


    Even though she knew it was unlikely to hear the answer she wanted, she still wanted to ask.


    Looking at Norah, pale and frail on the bed, Matthew had a lot to say to her. He wanted tofort her.


    But he knew what Norah was going to ask, and he knew she couldn''t handle the reality.


    He wanted to say to her, ''Norah, don''t think about anything right now. You need to get well first.''


    He wanted to say to her, ''Norah, don''t be sad, you''ll get your baby in the future. The most important


    thing now is your health.''


    But when the words were on the tip of his tongue, he felt his throat so dry and his mood so heavy that


    he couldn''t even make a sound.


    How could she not know that he was right?


    Were these useless,forting words what she wanted to hear?


    Of course not.


    "Okay, what do you want to know?" Matthew replied, doing his best to keep his voice calm.


    "My baby... Did they..."


    Norah choked up halfway through the question.


    She kept telling herself to be strong. But when she actually asked the question, she realized how hard


    it was.


    "They failed to save it, right?"


    This time, Norah, with all the strength she could muster, finished the question with a shudder.


    By the time she finished, she was almost exhausted.


    But even so, she still held on to thest glimmer of hope, full of expectation to look at Matthew.


    Matthew answered in a heavy mood, "I''m sorry, Norah, I''m sorry I couldn''t give you the answer you


    wanted."


    After getting the answer, Norah could no longer hold back the tears.


    "I know."


    She kept her head down.


    She had actually felt it for a long time, but at this moment, she waspletely dead.


    "I want to be alone, can I?" After a long silence, Norah said.


    Although Matthew was worried about her state, he knew what she needed most. So he nodded and


    said, "Okay. I''ll be outside. You call me if anything happens."


    "Okay, thank you."


    As soon as Matthew left, Norah couldn''t control herself anymore and bawled her eyes out.


    Crying so hard, she was trembling all over from the sadness and crying.


    "Baby, I''m sorry. I didn''t protect you well."


    "My baby, are you ming me? You must be ming me for not being useless and getting you hurt,


    right? I me myself too. Baby, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    When she was alone, Norah had no control and cried for hours.


    Eventually, she passed out from crying. Fortunately, Matthew soon found out about the situation.


    When Norah woke up, it was already dawn.


    Norah''s eyes hadn''t quite opened when she saw a blurry figure.


    She called softly, "Mat.


    At that moment, Shawn abruptly turned to look at Norah.

 Chapter 117 Norah Stabbed Lilian

    Chapter 117 Norah Stabbed Lilian


    Chapter 117 Norah Stabbed Lilian


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing him, Norah was suddenly shocked.


    Seeing him, Norah was shocked.


    For whatever reason, she didn''t want to see him at all right now.


    "Why are you here?" Norah asked again.


    Shawn ran over to her and hugged her tightly, but Norah reached out to push him away without a


    second thought.


    Shawn hugged her tightly, but this time Norah lowered her head and bit Shawn''s arm without


    hesitation.


    Norah used almost all of her strength to bite his arm.


    Just the thought of what she had gone through yesterday, of losing her baby, made her unable to


    control her hatred.


    Soon blood was seeping through the white shirt on Shawn''s arm and Norah raised her head and stared


    at him with indignation, "Let go of me.


    "I''m sorry, Norah. I''m sorry I''mte. I misunderstood you. I didn''t know you were really in a car


    ident..."


    "Cut the crap!" Norah cut him off without hesitation, "Shawn Lawson, I don''t want to hear your voice


    right now. If you still feel a little guilty about me, please let go of me and stay away from me."


    "No... I can''t let go."


    Norah looked down and once again bit hard at the wound she had just made on his arm.


    This time, as Norah bit him, her whole body trembled.


    As she bit hard on his arm, her tears fell.


    Just the thought of losing her baby made her feel a heartbreaking pain.


    She knew that he would feel pain. But how could the pain he felt nowpare to the pain she felt


    when she learned that she had lost her baby and that the baby she had been carrying and expecting


    for a few mothers had already left her life.


    "Shawn Lawson, let go! Let go of me!"


    Even though the wound on his arm was bleeding, he wouldn''t let go of her.


    Finally, Norah just stopped fighting.


    Whatever. Since he wanted to hold her, she just let him. She didn''t care anymore and had lost her soul.


    Shawn soon felt the change in Norah. He let go of her and called her name softly over and over again,


    "Norah, Norah..."


    But Norah justy there on the bed, looking out of the window without a trace of light in her eyes.


    Her heart had dried up and she had no soul left.


    "Ding-dong..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Only when Matthew walked in did Norah take her eyes off the window, "Mat..."


    "How are you feeling today? Are you feeling better?"


    Matthew asked before realizing there was someone else in the room.


    Shawn Lawson, Norah''s husband. Of course, he remembered him.


    "Much better." Norah said with a faint smile.


    Seeing her smile at someone else made Shawn feel like his heart was being poked with needles. He


    felt like a million arrows were piercing his heart.


    "I would have stayed with you for two more days, but I just got an urgent assignment that I have to do.


    So I may not be able to stay with you, sorry."


    Matthew was very reluctant to leave Norah, but he was a police officer. He should obey themand.


    No matter what his reasons were, he could not disobey orders. His life''s mission was to be faithful to


    his duty.


    "It''s okay. I''ve almost recovered. I''ll be able to get off the ground soon."


    "Thank you, Mat. I''ll buy you a cup of coffee when you get back."


    "Okay."


    As Matthew turned around, Norah suddenly called out to him, "Mat."


    "Hmm?"


    Norah took a candy from the table and handed it to him, putting it in his hand, "I hope you get back


    safely!"


    "Yes, I will."


    Matthew had promised his mother and sister the same thing every time he went on a mission. But this


    time, he needed to promise to one more person, whom he wanted to protect.


    Just as Matthew left the ward, Shawn chased after him, "Mr. O''gen, can I have a moment?"


    Seeing that it was Shawn, Matthew stopped. Well, he had something to say to him, too.


    "Mr. O''gen, I know my wife was in a car ident and you helped save her. Thank you." Shawn said


    earnestly.


    But when Matthew heard these words, he showed great dissatisfaction, "Mr. Lawson, since you know


    that Norah is your wife, isn''t it your basic duty as a husband to protect your wife? But how did you do it,


    Mr. Lawson? When your wife was in danger, you chose to save your ex-girlfriend, or should I say


    mistress? Well, I don''t think I can agree with your choice."


    "Although I don''t have much contact with Norah, I can see that she is just a soft little woman. Mr.


    Lawson, you recklessly hurt her over and over again. Have you ever thought of her feelings? Do you


    know how much damage that car ident did to her? Not just physically, but emotionally as well. The


    car ident didn''t just hurt her, it hurt her..." Matthew stopped talking and thought to himself, ''And her


    baby.''


    He was so close to telling the truth.


    But looking at Shawn''s expression, Matthew thought he must not have known that Norah was


    pregnant, so this man couldn''t possibly know that Norah had miscarried.


    Since Norah hadn''t told him, she must have her own reasons.


    Then Matthew decided to respect Norah''s idea and not talk too much.


    In the ward, Shawn had just left when Lilian came in.


    "Get out." The moment Norah saw her, she gave her an eviction notice without any nonsense.


    To her, Lilian was like an annoying fly that would get on her nerves.


    "Why are you so angry? I heard that you just had a car ident and are resting. It''s not appropriate for


    you to be angry!" Lilian said with a happy smile.


    "I''ll say it again. Get out of here! Get the h*ll out of here right now."


    Norah was agitated. Because she yelled so loudly, her wound was pulled, and then a sharp pain came


    to her from her belly.


    "I know you''re emotional, and I know you''re upset right now. But Norah, this is not a good time for you


    to be angry. It would be bad if you identally had another hemorrhage."


    Lilian even knew about her hemorrhage. It seemed she had gone to a lot of effort to keep an eye on


    her.


    "Norah, if I were you, I would have agreed to a divorce with Shawn a long time ago. Why are you


    holding on to Shawn? You experienced it yourself this time. When I was kidnapped and you were in a


    car ident, he chose to save me. He chose to save me instead of you. You still can''t tell the


    difference between your ce in his heart and mine?"


    "Norah, let it go. I can get Shawn to give you a little more of the family fortune if you''re willing to get a


    divorce."


    Lilian''s words made Norah furious.


    Even if she was insufferable, Lilian Fountain, the home-wrecker, had no right to openly provoke her.


    Gritting her teeth, Norah got out of bed. She grabbed a fruit knife and lunged at Lilian without thinking.


    She pointed the sharp edge of the knife straight at Lilian''s chest and said through clenched teeth, "Get


    out. Get out of here right now."


    Lilian was terrified and her face turned white as she shivered and said in a shaky voice, "Okay, okay,


    I''ll... I''ll go. Norah, don''t get crazy. Calm down."


    Just then, however, she suddenly heard familiar footsteps.


    At that moment, Lilian immediately changed her mind. Without a second thought, she reached out and


    grabbed Norah''s hand. Then the knife Norah was holding was thrust into her chest. Then she let go of


    Norah''s hand.


    In an instant, the blood poured out.


    Shawn saw this scene as he pushed in the door.

 Chapter 118 Mr. Lawson, Do You Want Me to Pay? Blood for Blood?

    Chapter 118 Mr. Lawson, Do You Want Me to Pay? Blood for Blood?


    Chapter 118 Mr. Lawson, Do You Want Me to Pay? Blood for Blood?


    "Shawn, I... I''m in pain!"


    "Shawn, help me!"


    Lilian cried softly and tenderly and quickly fell into Shawn''s arms.


    Shawn held her and looked deep into Norah''s eyes.


    Norah just stood there, holding the same position she had just been in. She didn''t move at all, not even


    blinking her eyes.


    She was still holding the knife, and blood was dripping from the tip. The blood on the de was still


    warm, and the strong smell of blood filled the room.


    When she saw Shawn holding Lilian, her gaze was cold and her application did not change.


    If it had been before, she would have been very worried and panicked, afraid that Shawn would have


    misunderstood her.


    But now it didn''t matter.


    Nothing mattered anymore. She didn''t care what he was going to say or do.


    If he thought she was mean or cruel, she didn''t care anymore.


    Maybe that was what happened when the heart died.


    She cared about what he thought before, but in the present, his thoughts werepletely meaningless


    to her.


    "Since you care so much about her, why don''t you hurry up and take the love of your life to the doctor.


    If you wait any longer, she might die."


    Shawn looked at Norah almost in disbelief.


    At that moment, he felt that she was so strange. She was not the Norah he knew.


    The Norah he knew was a kind-hearted person. She would take care of an injured bird and set it free


    after it recovered, and she wouldn''t even step on a bug.


    She was a person who would be happy for the happiness of others and sad for the sorrow of others.


    But at that moment, her eyes were too cold. There was ayer of mist in her eyes that was as cold as


    ice.


    Her eyes were freezing.


    "I''m in so much pain. Shawn, let''s go to the doctor. I''m in so much pain." Lilian shrank into Shawn''s


    arms, perfectly disying the look of an angelic b*tch.


    Shawn noticed that Norah had blood on her hands. It was hard to tell if it was blood from the knife or if


    her hand was injured.


    "Your hand..."


    Just as he spoke, Norah interrupted him without hesitation, "No need to ask. I know what you want to


    ask. I did it. I stabbed Lilian in the chest."


    This time she admitted it directly, without any exnation or hesitation.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Since that was the answer he wanted, she could give it. She gave him the answer he wanted, and that


    was the end of it.


    But for some reason, after Shawn heard the answer, the coldness in his ck eyes did not diminish.


    His look became even darker, as if his eyes were covered with deep snow, so deep that no one else


    could see through it.


    Norahughed slightly with a mocking look in her eyes. He was really hard to please. She had already


    readily admitted it. What else did he want?


    "What are youughing at?" Shawn asked, staring at her intently with his ck eyes.


    "I''mughing because you''re so in love with the love of your life."


    She had admitted it and he wasn''t going to stop.


    So what did he want?


    Was he seeking justice for Lilian by making her pay? Blood for blood?


    Norah took small steps toward Shawn. His eyes were calm and unppable, but his heart was already


    racing.


    He had clearly sensed that she changed after the ident.


    She was no longer the soft and tender woman she had been. She had be stronger, colder, and


    more lovable.


    On the way to rescue Lilian, he remembered her cold expression when she asked him to leave, and


    Indeed, he was softened by her.


    But he was wrong. He was so wrong.


    He thought that her behavior at that time was just to prove her ce in his heart, and that she just


    wanted topete with Lily.


    But Lily was in danger, and he had to save Lily first, and then he would go back to appease Norah.


    But he didn''t think what she said was true. She was really involved in a car ident and was really


    seriously injured.


    It was raining heavily that day. She was afraid of the rainstorm. How desperate and afraid she must


    have been at that time!


    As soon as he closed his eyes, he could see how she would be. She was covered in mud in a


    rainstorm. She was bleeding when she called out to him, but he only rejected her.


    He was her husband, and he should be the closest person to her in the world now!


    But he gave up on her.


    Shawn regretted it very much. But he knew too well that it was possible for him to aplish anything


    except get in a time machine and travel back in time.


    How could he make up for everything he owed her?


    He had nned to send Lily abroad after saving her. From then on, they would be twopletely


    unrted strangers.


    If that was the only way to make Norah happy, he would do it.


    But it was toote. He was one step toote.


    Norah took another step towards Shawn.


    Suddenly, she let out a soft hiss and frowned.


    There was a sharp pain in the bottom of her foot and blood immediately came out.


    Must be the broken sses.


    Just as Lilian went out, Norah angrily threw a ss on the floor, and she got out of bed barefooted, not


    wearing shoes. So she must have stepped on the broken ss.


    "Norah..." Shawn asked nervously, "Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    "I''m fine, Mr. Lawson, you don''t need to be bothered." Norah looked up and came back coldly.


    Looking at the distance between them, she reached out and handed the knife in her hand to Shawn, "I


    stabbed her. I confess. Since you care about her so much, I''ll give you the chance. Now that I''m here,


    take this knife and stab me if you want to make me pay the price. I won''t dodge."


    When Norah finished, she still couldn''t help but feel sad.


    But she felt that this was a good way to go.


    Once he stabbed her, they were done. They didn''t own each other anymore.


    "You think that''s what I want?"


    Shawn couldn''t help but feel very heartbroken. How could she think that he wanted her to pay for


    Lilian''s injuries? And even blood for blood? Did she think he was that kind of man?


    Not to mention that he didn''t believe that she stabbed Lilian on purpose, even if she did it on purpose,


    he wouldn''t hold a knife against his own wife.


    But Norah interpreted his words differently.


    "Oh?" sheughed, "So Mr. Lawson, are you trying to put me in jail to be judged by thew?"


    "Well, if that''s what it takes to quell your anger, if that''s what makes you think you''re getting justice for


    Lilian Fountain, then I''m sorry, I''ll never feel guilty about what happened to Lilian."


    "Norah, that''s not what I meant. You misunderstood." Shawn looked at her with a heartbroken


    expression.


    "Then what do you mean? This won''t make you happy? So the only way you''ll be happy is my death,


    isn''t that right?" Norah shouted with almost all her strength.

 Chapter 119 Nan Xi Is the Most Important One for Him

    Chapter 119 Nan Xi Is the Most Important One for Him


    Chapter 119 Norah Is the Most Important One for Him


    Shawn Lawson let go of Lilian Fountain, walked up, and caught hold of  Norah''s arm.


    Then he looked at her seriously, "Norah, calm down. Listen to me. I never thought of hurting you. You


    are my wife, and I will never thrust you with a knife."


    "Really?" Norah sneered and roared, "But, I have thrusted your confidante. If you want to save her, you


    have to hurt me. Shawn, don''t you understand? There will be only one in this world, either Lilian or I."


    "Now, you have to choose. Who do you choose?"


    Shawn fell silent because of her words.


    At this time, Lilian wheeled her wheelchair and took Shawn''s arm, as delicate as a butterfly.


    "Shawn, please stop arguing. I can exin what happened just now. Norah didn''t do it on purpose."


    "I heard that she had a car ident, so I came here to visit her. Unexpectedly, she was too emotional


    and identally wounded me with a knife."


    Lilian''s was definitely intentional because she just made it worse.


    Moreover, she mentioned Norah''s car ident to infuriate Norah deliberately.


    Norah was indeed infuriated.


    She pointed at Lilian with the knife again, suffering from a breakdown and shouting, "Get out, get out of


    here immediately."


    "Norah, calm down. Impulsion is like a demon." Lilian pretended to worry about her and reminded her


    with fear.


    However, Norah had already seen through Lilian. She took a knife and took a step forward on purpose.


    Suddenly, a few pieces ofrge sses pierced into the soles of her feet. The cold sweat ran from her


    forehead: her feet ached.


    However, she managed to bear the pain.


    "Lilian, I warn you, get out of here immediately and nevere to my world, otherwise I don''t mind


    stabbing you again." Norah said fiercely and maliciously as if she would tear Lilian apart.


    "Shawn, help! Save me!"


    Lilian hid behind Shawn with a weak and pitiful look.


    Shawn stretched out his hand and dragged her out of the ward with her wheelchair.


    The door shut behind him with a dull thud.


    Until then, the knife in Norah''s hand fell to the ground with a bang.


    She was too exhausted to go to bed, so she just sat limply on the ground, holding her head and


    bursting into tears in an instant.


    "Mom, I''m so tired!"


    "Mom, it would be great if you were still here, you will definitely protect me, right?"


    "Mom, I miss you so much."


    Outside the ward, Lilian leaned weakly against Shawn, "Shawn, it hurts..."


    "Hang on."


    Another minuteter, seeing Anthony, Shawn pushed Lilian onto Lin, "Take her to see a doctor."


    Lilian turned pale in an instant. She couldn''t believe it and asked him, "Shawn, you... what do you


    mean? Won''t you take me there?"


    "I must apany my wife. Anthony will take you there."


    Hearing it, Lilian burst into a cry suddenly. She grabbed Shawn''s arm, and cried tearfully in an instant,


    "No, Shawn, I don''t want Anthony to take me there."


    "I want you to apany me, I just want you"


    Shawn''s eyes were cold. He insisted, "Anthony will take you there."


    "No..." Lilian refused resolutely, "Even if I will bleed out and die there, I still want you to take me there."


    "Shawn, I would rather die if you don''t take me there."


    "If you don''t cherish your own life, then you just stand here and wait for your blood to dry up," Shawn


    said coldly.


    Lilian never expected that he would say so. She felt heartbroken when she heard it. She believed


    Shawn deeply loved her and cared about her. She wondered how he could treat her like this.


    "Woooo..." Lilian cried sadly, "Shawn, how could you treat me like this? You undoubtedly care about


    me, but how could you say such heartless words?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Lilian, I did care about you. However, it doesn''t mean I will abandon my wife just because of you."


    Shawn''s words were almost a death sentence for Lilian.


    She opened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief, "Shawn, you... what do you mean?"


    "But when Norah had a car ident and I was kidnapped, you chose to save me. When we are all in


    danger, you choose me!"


    Shawn nodded, "Yes, I did choose you."


    "But I didn''t know that Norah had a car ident. I thought it was fake. I thought she was lying to me.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have left her behind. I regret it. I regret leaving her behind."


    "You should remember that my wifees first in my heart forever. Lilian, this fact will not change at


    any time."


    Shawn''s words simply sent Lilian into hell. She was too stunned to open her mouth, staring at him. She


    still remembered how happy and excited she was when she learned that he came to her rescue.


    She was extremely happy.


    She thought she had won Norahpletely and utterly.


    She even thought that Shawn and Norah would divorce. Then at that time, she would go public with


    their romance and they would have a marriage ceremony. She could even imagine she would be the


    happiest bride in the world.


    But now, he told her she was wrong thoroughly. It seemed that everything was wrong from the


    beginning.


    It turned out that all the choices were not his intention, but just a mistake, or oops.


    How could this happen?


    How could this be?


    He should love her, but not someone else. And it could only be her.


    "No, Shawn...... It''s not true."


    "You tell me that it''s not true. Everything is fake. You''re lying to me, right? You just want to test my love


    for you right?" Lilian asked helplessly.


    Shawn still looked at her coldly, saying decisively, "No. If I knew what happened, my choice would only


    be Norah."


    "Lilian, let go. I will not be with you again in this life."


    "No, Shawn. You lie. You love me. You want to marry me. I do not believe it, Shawn. Please don''t lie to


    me. I will not believe your words."


    Lilian shouted excitedly. Suddenly, an idea shed in her mind. She feigned faint.


    Seeing that she fainted, Shawn told Anthony, "Send her to medical treatment. Although the wound


    keeps bleeding, it shouldn''t be life-threatening."


    "Yes, Mr. Lawson."


    Their conversation drove Lilian to despair.


    Shawn didn''t evene up to hug her for a second even if she fainted, nor did he intend to send her to


    the doctor but asked Anthony to send her.


    Lilian clenched her fist with anger and gloom filled her heart, pretending to faint.


    "Norah, it''s all your fault. It''s all your fault."


    "If it wasn''t for you, Shawn would still be mine. He would spoil me and love me."


    "But it''s all because of your appearance. Norah, you deserve to die."


    After Lilian left, Shawn opened the door of the ward and walked in.

 Chapter 120 Lets Get a Divorce

    Chapter 120 Let''s Get a Divorce


    Chapter 120 Let''s Get a Divorce


    Hearing the door open, Norah immediately stopped crying. She raised her head, confusedly wiping


    tears from her face with her hands.


    But she forgot that there was blood on her hand from the knife, which made her face instantly stained


    with blood.


    The blood marks were very horrible and scary.


    Shawn was shocked when he saw the blood on Norah''s face and hurriedly ran over to her, holding her


    face and asking anxiously, "Norah, what''s wrong with you? Why is there so much blood on your face?"


    "I''m fine." Norah coldly pushed him away.


    "But there is so much blood. How can you still say you''re fine?"


    "It''s not my blood."


    Shawn was very worried about her. He bent down and carried Norah to the bed, then wet a towel. He


    carefully wiped off the blood on Norah''s face bit by bit.


    He was relieved until he confirmed that there were no signs of injury on her face after wiping off all the


    blood.


    However, when he looked down, he found blood oozing out of her feet, dripping like little drops of water


    on the floor.


    Shawn was startled and immediately lifted her foot. As he found several pieces of ss crumbs stuck


    in her foot, his heart tightened. His brow frown as deep as a furrow, "Why is it so serious?"


    He gently and softly lifted Norah''s feet.


    At this point, there were still drops of blood falling from the soles of the feet.


    "I don''t need you to do this for me." Norah looked at him coldly, saying without a trace of temperature.


    "Sit still, and don''t move."


    After speaking, Shawn got up and went to get the medical kit.


    After putting on sterile gloves, he held Norah''s small foot with one hand and used tweezers to take the


    ss fragments from the bottom of her foot with the other hand.


    Therge broken ss was easier to take out while those tiny, thin, and long ones were not easy to


    find, because they stuck very deep.


    It hurt a lot.


    But Norah felt that this pain was nothingpared to the pain she had when she was in a car ident.


    She gritted her teeth and stared out the window, restraining herself from crying out.


    But the more she did, the more heartbroken Shawn became.


    He raised his head and his soft gaze fell on Norah, "If it hurts, call out, call out may be better."


    Norah shook her head, "If it will alleviate my pain to call out, then I''m sure I''ll call out. But what''s the


    use of calling out? The pain will not be alleviated, there is no need to cry out."


    She never wanted to do anything for nothing.


    "Thest ss was a little deep. Bear it." Shawnforted her in a soft voice.


    Norah just listened quietly and did not answer a single word from him.


    As the pain came, she tightly squeezed the sheets, frowning, and biting her lips.


    She tried her best not to cry out.


    When thest one was taken out, her head was already covered with sweat. Her upper body clothes


    were almost wet because of the pain.


    After taking out thest one, Shawn squatted to coat the ointment on her feet for gauze.


    Looking at the thick bandages on her feet, Norah had a momentarypse of concentration, but soon,


    she withdrew her gaze, "Thank you!"


    She could tell right and wrong.


    Since he helped her dress her wounds, she should thank him for granted.


    She knew they would be courteous and would treat each other with much respect, but would never


    share her inner feelings with him as she did ever.


    Norahy down on the bed as Shawn sat next to her and took care of her.


    "Are you thirsty? Do you want some water?" He asked.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Norah shook her head.


    "Are you hungry? Is there anything you want to eat, I''ll have someone prepare it."


    Norah still shook her head.


    The room was so quiet that even a pin falling on the floor could be heard clearly.


    Just when Shawn thought Norah would not speak and would remain silent, she suddenly opened her


    mouth.


    "Shawn?"


    Hearing her voice, Shawn was a little excited, "Are you hungry?"


    Norah shook her head, then said in a calm tone, "There''s something I want to say to you seriously."


    "Okay, you say."


    "Let''s get a divorce!"


    These words, which were profoundly meaningful to both of them, finally came out of Norah''s mouth.


    She thought that it would be hard and difficult.


    However, when these words resounded in the room, Norah suddenly found that it was actually not as


    hard as she thought.


    Why could it be so difficult? Wasn''t it just several words spliced together to form a sentence?


    When she finally said it, she actually felt a sense of relief.


    The room, however, when Norah''s words were uttered, suddenly fell into a deadly quiet.


    Yes, it was terribly silent.


    "Shawn, I said, let''s divorce."


    Norah looked at him and repeated with a firm voice.


    Shawn finally raised his head, with his dark eyes looking deeply at her, "Norah, I heard you."


    "But, I don''t agree."


    These wordspletely shattered thest trace of illusion in Norah''s heart.


    Disagree?


    Why did he disagree?


    He had waited for this day for so long since they got married. He was longing for this day.


    Now shouldn''t he p his hands and rejoice as his dream finally came true?


    "I can''t think of any reason for you to disagree," Norah said.


    "Norah, I repeat, I strongly disagree about the divorce."


    Shawn''s voice came clearly and forcefully into Norah''s ears.


    "Why?" She asked.


    Shawn didn''t answer anymore.


    Next, as Norah recuperated in the hospital, Shawn would stay by her side.


    Though they were in the same ward, they were almost strangers.


    The two of them are almost strangers to each other. Norah refused everything that Shawn gave her


    without hesitation.


    She would not drink the water he poured;


    She would not eat the food that he arranged.


    She would not eat the fruit he bought for her.


    Norah even refused to say any extra nonsense to him.


    When there was nothing to do, Norah was lying on the hospital bed, looking out of the window in


    boredom, with her tears flowing down unconsciously.


    She lost her baby, and her heart seemed to have died along with it.


    No one knew how happy she was when she was pregnant. She felt her heartbeat. She even imagined


    over and over again in her mind what she would look like when she was born. She had thought about


    so many wonderful things.


    She did not despair when she was provoked by Lilian;


    When Shawn didn''t fall in love with her, she didn''t despair either.


    Because the baby was her hope and strength for everything, and she was so longing for her arrival.


    But now, her support was gone, which meant everything she had hoped for was gone.


    Five dayster, it was the day Norah was discharged from the hospital.


    Although in the hospital for a few days, a miscarriage plus a car ident. It was difficult for her to


    recuperate in just five days.


    Norah was discharged at eight o''clock in the morning. Shawn went to the florist to buy a bouquet of


    roses before arriving at the hospital to pick her up.


    However, when he arrived at the hospital, he found that the ward was already empty and there was


    nothing.


    "Norah ......"


    He shouted.

 Chapter 121 Lets Get a Divorce

    Chapter 121 Let''s Get a Divorce


    Chapter 121 Let''s Get a Divorce


    However, the ward had long been empty, and no one answered her at all.


    "Norah Chase, Norah ......"


    He shouted a few more times, but the reply to him was still only air.


    Shawn panicked, he ran frantically to the reception desk with flowers in his arms, "Hello, where is the


    patient in the ward ** please?"


    The nurse at the front desk looked through the records and told him, "Mr. Lawson, you''re talking about


    Miss Chase, right?"


    "Yes, that''s her. Where is she?"


    "Miss Chase came over early in the morning to do the discharge procedures and has already left."


    "What?" Shawn could hardly believe his ears.


    He came over every day to apany Norah. The first two days she was indeed rather stubborn, cold,


    and indifferent to him; but in thetter days, she had transformed a lot.


    She didn''t refuse what he had prepared anymore. What''s more, when he took the initiative to talk to


    her, she would respond.


    She even had a smile on her face on thest day.


    It was these transformations that made him drop his guard, thinking that she was slowly recovering.


    But now it seemed that she had not gone past the hurdle in her heart at all. All the transformations and


    all the performances were fake. She just did these in order to disguise herself so that he would let


    down his guard.


    Taking out his cell phone, Shawn immediately called Anthony, "Immediately, search the whole city for


    Norah''s whereabouts."


    "Mr. Lawson, I''ll get right on it."


    The efficiency of Lawson''s group was not to be doubted. Ten minutester, Anthony gave the result,


    "Mr. Lawson, Miss Norah has booked a room in the hotel. I will send you the location immediately."


    As he knew her location, Shawn rushed all the way there frantically.


    Fifteen minutester, he rang the doorbell.


    When he saw Norah''s familiar face, he excitedly yanked her wrist, "Why did you leave by yourself?"


    "It''s time for the discharge date, so I should make room for other patients who need it."


    Compared to Shawn''s impatience, Norah seemed unusually calm.


    In addition, she also seemed very calm and not a bit surprised that Shawn could find her so quickly.


    Given the power of the Lawson family, it was just a piece of cake to find someone. She knew that


    Shawn would soon find her. So she did not think of running away. On the contrary, she was here


    waiting for him.


    "I said I would pick you up from the hospital. Why didn''t you wait for me?"


    Realizing that his tone was a bit high, Shawn softened his voice.


    Norah smiled. Her smile was bitter, "Really? Then I really thank you for your kindness, but I can no


    longer tell which of your words are true and which are not?"


    "Norah, what I said to you is true," Shawn said excitedly.


    Norah raised her head and gently pushed away his grip on her wrist, "It''s all true?"


    "Maybe? But if something happens to Lilian, or if she is not feeling well anywhere, or she is injured, you


    will leave me at any time to find her. It''s just a discharge procedure. It''s easy. I can do it myself. There''s


    no need to wait for you toe."


    Besides, she didn''t want to bother him at all.


    "Norah, you are still angry, right?" Shawn asked cautiously.


    "You are joking. I won''t be angry with you, and I am not angry."


    She just gave up on him, reluctant to deceive and numb herself to give him a chance again and again.


    "I''m sorry, Norah. I didn''t know the car ident was real. I didn''t know you were so dangerous at that


    time. If I had known ......"


    Norah interrupted him, "No need to say, since things have already happened, it''s meaningless to say


    so. Shawn, we are all adults, and we should learn to be responsible for our own decisions. If you chose


    her in the first ce without any hesitation, there is no need for you to apologize."


    "There''s no undo button in this world. Such being the case, there is no ground for regret. What we can


    do is to stop the losses in time.


    Then, Norah bent over to take out the document from the side and throw it on the table. She then said


    with apparent unconcern.


    "So we''d better leave each other, which is the best ending for both of us."


    Shawn was too familiar with the document on the table.


    He formted it at the beginning.


    But in just a few months, the two had great changes. This time, it was she who drew up the divorce


    agreement and asked for the divorce.


    Shawn bent over to take the document from the table.


    His hand was trembling, almost a little unstable to take it.


    Although he had already guessed what the document was, he always felt that there was still a little


    hope until he saw the words on the document.


    However, when the words "divorce agreement" were clearly disyed in front of his eyes, his hand


    suddenly shook and his heart suddenly hurt violently as if it was torn up.


    How could it hurt so much? How could it be so ufortable?


    It was thousand times more unbearable than he had imagined.


    The divorce agreement?


    They had agreed to go on together.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But why would it happen?


    Why?


    What about the promise to spend life together?


    "Have you really made the decision?" He looked at Norah and asked miserably.


    "Yes." Norah nodded.


    Compared to Shawn''s hard feelings and grief, Norah seemed to be extraordinarily rxed and not at


    all sad.


    "You turn back. I have already signed. As you sign this agreement, it will immediately take effect. You


    will be free and liberated. You will never be bothered by me."


    "When I married into the Lawson family, I didn''t send you any gifts, nor did I bring anything of value, but


    some of my clothes; in the two years since I married into the Lu family, I don''t seem to have created


    any economic value for your family. So don''t worry, I don''t want any of the Lawson family''s assets, your


    money, or your real estate."


    Norah thought that Shawn would be happy as he heard it, and sign the agreement quickly.


    But it did not ur to her that Shawn''s face became very gloomy and increasingly cold after her words.


    "Norah..." He looked at her anguishedly, with his voice popping from his teeth, "How longing are you?"


    "Isn''t that what you desire? I''ll fulfill you."


    Shawn quickly flipped the divorce agreement with one hand, with anger tumbling in his chest like a


    roaring lion living there. When it came to the signature, he picked up the pen and signed his name in a


    hasty, barely decipherable scrawl.


    Norah felt a little pain as she saw Shawn sign it without a trace of hesitation.


    Soon, she reached out her hand to get the signed divorce agreement.


    However, just as she reached out, Shawn suddenly tore the divorce agreement in his hand to shreds. A


    handful of scraps were raised on the ground and thrown everywhere.


    Through the flying scraps of paper, Shawn''s eyes were as sharp as if they would pierce her, "Norah, I


    can''t possibly do it!"

 Chapter 122 Norah, I Dont Want to Divorce

    Chapter 122 Norah, I Don''t Want to Divorce


    Chapter 122 Norah, I Don''t Want to Divorce


    Norah calmly looked at him and smiled indifferently, "But Shawn, I have already made up my mind to


    divorce you."


    "Without my consent and my signature, you can''t get divorced." Shawn''s eyes fixed on her.


    "Then I will wait until you agree."


    "Norah, I reim that there is no way to divorce."


    Norahughed, "Shawn, don''t be so absolute. There are no absolutes in this world. Everything is


    subject to change, including people''s ideas. If you change your idea,e to me and I am always here


    for you."


    "Here?"


    Shawn looked around and then understood her meaning, "You''re staying here?"


    "Yes." Norah nodded affirmatively, "I will temporarily stay in this hotel. It is not appropriate for us to live


    together anymore since we have decided to get a divorce."


    "Norah, we are not yet divorced. Even if we are divorced, do you think I will let you fall to the level of


    living in a hotel?"


    "But I think it''s good to live in a hotel!"


    She said as she reached out to lift the curtain and looked out at the neon lights, "The night view is


    beautiful. The room is quiet when the windows are closed. And even the bed is soft, and I can get a


    good night''s sleep."


    "But our home is also veryfortable."


    "Of course it is, but..."


    There were too many words curdled in the heart. Norah finally just raised her head, looked at Shawn,


    and smiled, "But from now on, it is not my home."


    "Shawn, from now on, we should say goodbye to each other."


    What cruel words!


    In the past, this was something she was afraid of even in her dreams. She was afraid that one day


    when she woke up, he would ask for a divorce, afraid that they would be two strangers and never


    cross paths again.


    But people would really change.


    Anyway, the person who wanted to break it all off and cut off all love affairs was not Shawn, but Norah.


    She used to believe that divorce would be the most terrible thing in the world. However, she could ask


    him to do so.


    "Norah, we are not divorced yet." Shawn looked at her angrily.


    "But it''sing soon, isn''t it?"


    "No way."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Dropping these two words, Shawn suddenly moved forward and carried Norah up.


    Suddenly being carried up, Norah was surprised. She reached out to p Shawn while shouting, "Hey,


    Shawn, what are you doing? Put me down."


    "Go home."


    Shawn opened the hotel room door with one foot, then carried Norah towards the gate of the hotel.


    "Shawn, let go of me. I''m not going back."


    "Let go of me."


    However, Norah''s struggle and resistance werepletely ignored by Shawn.


    Finally, she was forced into the car by Shawn.


    Shawn locked all the doors and windows. Norah was trapped in the car, and there was no way to


    escape.


    Then they arrived at home. As Shawn stopped the car, Norah was ready to seize this opportunity to


    leave. However, she failed. Shawn carried her on his shoulder again as soon as he got out of the car.


    And he stepped towards the house.


    "Shawn, you crazy. Let go of me."


    "Do you know what you''re doing? You are kidnapping. I will sue you."


    Shawn did not speak but carried her in stride.


    As they entered the room, he put Norah on the big bed.


    As soon as she touched the big bed, Norah immediately wanted to get up. However, Shawn quickly


    leaned down, grabbed both of her arms, and pressed her to the bed.


    At the same time, the hot breath sprinkled with anger, "Norah, I will not agree. You are my wife. You


    must live in our home."


    Norah could obviously feel that he was angry.


    But why was he angry?


    Wasn''t this the scene he had dreamed of?


    "I''ve already said that I want a divorce." Norah raised her head and said decisively with her eyes fixed


    on him.


    But Shawn acted as if he did not hear her words. He opened the cab door and took some of his


    clothes, "I know you do not want to see me these two days, I will go to the second bedroom to sleep.


    You can stay here to calm down."


    "How long should I stay here?"


    "Calm down until you give up the idea of divorce." He said.


    Norah sneered, "What if I don''t give up the idea? Shawn, are you going to lock me up for life?


    "..."


    Shawn did not say anything.


    He took his clothes and left the room with a big stride.


    No one knew how hurried his steps were when he went out because he was afraid that he wouldn''t be


    able to refuse her if he listened to one more sentence of her words and looked into her eyes one more


    time.


    Shawn was sleepless this night.


    He had been longing for the day that they divorced and became strangers. However, when this day


    came, what he was doing was holding the cigarette one after another.


    He found that he was not happy at all.


    It was all sadness and grief.


    He felt that his entire chest was invaded by "hard feelings".


    Every time Norah said "divorce", his heart would lock up for a minute.


    He had never been so upset before, not when he broke up with Lilian, and not when he sent Lilian


    abroad.


    But he felt something tearing his heart apart as soon as he thought of divorcing Norah, or that they


    would be separate individuals and strangers with no rtionship anymore, or that even he had to


    watch her fall in love with another man and got married again one day. He couldn''t bear that she would


    stand next to other men in a wedding dress, or even she would get pregnant and have children.


    Thinking of these, he felt he was mad.


    She was his.


    Norah was his.


    She was his wife, Shawn''s wife.


    How could she be someone else''s one day?


    No... He couldn''t stand it. Never!


    Tonight''s night was extraordinarily quiet and extraordinarily bright.


    The moonlight is bright and translucent, sprinkling in the room through the thin windows. It looked nice.


    How good the night was! But he was not happy at all.


    When Shawn walked into the master bedroom, Norah was already asleep. The moonlight gently


    sprinkled on her face.


    Her face was small. It used to be chubby and soft, but now it was almost fleshless;


    Although her eyes were closed, she was not sleeping peacefully at all. Her long, thin eyebrows were


    tightly knitted, and her long eyshes seemed to have teardrops on them.


    Did she cry before she went to bed?


    Why did she cry?


    Was it because he did not agree to the divorce?


    She was so longing for a divorce?


    Shawn gently fondled her face and tried to soothe her frowning face.


    She might feel the gentle touch, the tenderness, the familiar scent. Norah''s eyebrows were no longer


    tightly knit, gradually stretching a lot. Then her sleeping face was much more peaceful and serene.


    His fingertips were gently caressing her cheeks. His action was so gentle as if he was caressing a rare


    treasure, he couldn''t let go at all.


    "Norah, I''m sorry. I''m a jerk. I''m sorry."


    "But you know what? I don''t want a divorce. I don''t want a divorce at all."

 [Chapter 123] President Lawson, something happened to Mrs. Lawson.

    [Chapter 123] President Lawson, something happened to Mrs. Lawson.


    [Chapter 123] Mr. Lawson, Something Happened to Mrs. Lawson.


    As long as he thought about the days without Norah in the future, he would feel ufortable and out


    of breath.


    He always felt that she was a dispensable existence in his life, and it didn''t make any difference


    whether she was with him or not.


    But once he thought that she would never appear in this room, his life or his world again, he felt empty


    in his heart.


    It felt like something very important was missing.


    He didn''t know why.


    All he knew was that he didn''t want a divorce at all.


    "Honey, I''m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you well."


    Shawn grabbed Norah''s hands with a drop of tear dripping on the ground.


    That night, Norah slept on the bed. Shawn sat on the floor beside her while holding her hands.


    When Norah woke up, there was a breeze blowing in through the window. The wind gently fluttered and


    flipped the chiffon curtains, just like a butterfly. It was extremely beautiful.


    If it were in the past, what a beautiful spectacle it was.


    But now, she might not be in the mood for appreciation.


    The maid came in with a hearty breakfast which was excellent in color and aroma.


    However, Norah just nced at it indifferently, "I''m not hungry now. I''ll have lunch at noon."


    At noon, the maid also prepared a sumptuous lunch.


    Norah took it quietly, "I will eat it, you can leave now!"


    "Yes, Mrs. Lawson."


    Actually, Norah didn''t eat any of them.


    She had no appetite at all.


    As soon as she woke up this morning, she found that she was imprisoned. Shawn hired many


    bodyguards to blockade the house. Not only that, even her maids were well-arranged.


    In other words, from now on, she would bepletely grounded in this room.


    She couldn''t go anywhere but stay here.


    She called Shawn, but he didn''t answer.


    Once, twice, ten times, twenty times...No one answered.


    Norah knew that he did it on purpose.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, the sunset glowed outside the window and it was extremely beautiful. A


    gorgeous.


    "It''s so amazing!" Norah couldn''t help eximing.


    She lifted the curtains, opened the window, and sat on the window sill with bare feet, resting her chin


    with one hand and quietly watching the beautiful scenery outside the window.


    She didn¡¯t remember how long she sat there. She only remembered that the sunset glow and sun also


    set, and the sky gradually turned dark. Norah still kept her previous posture and sat motionless on the


    window sill.


    As night came, the evening wind gradually cooled.


    The dress on Norah''s body was blown non-stop by the wind, and her bare little feet were so icy cold


    that there was almost no warmth at all.


    Her body was also very cold.


    She reached out and hugged her own body tightly, trying to warm herself up.


    But it didn''t seem to work, it was still cold.


    No matter how many clothes she wore, it was useless. Because "coldness" seeped from the bottom of


    her heart.


    There was a knock at the door, and Norah knew that it was a food delivery. She said lightly, "Put it at


    the door, I will eat itter."


    The maid delivered three meals like this. She didn''t feel anything wrong with it, so she put down the


    meals and left.


    The wind outside the window was getting stronger and stronger.


    The temperature was getting lower and lower.


    A fine drizzle came in through the window and fell on her soft skin.


    At first, when a few drops fell on her face, Norah thought she was unintentionally crying.


    She touched her eyes. She realized that she was not crying, and it was raining.


    However, why did she feel that the rain from the sky looked so much like her tears?


    She missed her baby¡­so much.


    Norah''s hands were gently ced on her belly.


    Norah could even feel her baby¡¯s movement and hear the heartbeat as before, but why was the baby


    not in her belly?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Baby, I''m sorry..." Norah buried her head in her knees with tears streaming down her face, "I''m sorry,


    baby, and mom is so ipetent that I don''t protect you well."


    "When you choose your mother in heaven in your next life, you must choose one who can protect


    you."


    Tears dripped from Norah¡¯s eyes and her knees were heavily wet.


    It was an hourter that the maid noticed something was wrong.


    Originally, she wanted to ask Mrs. Lawson whether she had eaten today''s dinner or not. Because she


    could take down the tes of today''s meals. The tes couldn''t be put in the room all the time.


    However, when she went upstairs, she found that the dinner she brought was still outside the door.


    Mrs. Lawson did not eat or move the tes.


    "Mrs. Lawson..." the maid shouted as she knocked on the door.


    ¡°......¡±


    However, it was quiet inside, and there was no sound at all.


    The maid was frightened and kept shouting anxiously, "Mrs. Lawson, Mrs. Lawson... Please respond to


    me. Mrs. Lawson... Please speak up.¡±


    "Mrs. Lawson, please speak up quickly. Don''t scare me!"


    The maid was very anxious outside the room.


    Norah heard these calls, but she didn''t want to answer.


    She felt so tired that even her breath was with a pricking.


    How could she have excess energy to respond to them?


    She was so exhausted that she didn''t even want to move her eyelids.


    After shouting for several minutes, it was quiet inside. There was no movement at all. So the maid was


    frightened and immediately ran downstairs to call Shawn.


    As a result, as soon as the maid ran down, she saw Shawn. The maid immediately reported in a panic,


    "Lu... Mr. Lawson, it seems that Norah has had something wrong with Mrs. Lawson."


    "What? Really?"


    Shawn''s heart tightened, and he ran upstairs by taking a stride.


    The maid panted and exined behind him, "I brought the dinner to Mrs. Lawson, and she asked me to


    put it outside the door. I didn''t think too much and for fear of disturbing her, I put it outside the door as


    she said."


    "But when I went to clean up an hourter, I found that the dinner was still outside the door. She didn''t


    Looking at a bodyguard next to him, Shawn shouted, "Why are you still staring? Open the door


    immediately."


    After the door opened, Shawn ran into the room frantically.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw breakfast and lunch on the table. And with the dinner he just


    saw at the door, it happened to be the three meals of the day.


    Everything was all neat. In other words, she did not eat a meal.


    Shawn became more anxious and shouted as he ran, "Norah¡­Norah¡­"


    As a result, several people looked around on the bed, in the bathroom, in the dressing room, and even


    in the locker, but they couldn''t find Norah.


    Shawn picked up the phone. But Norah''s phone rang on the bed, she didn''t take it at all.


    He was scared to death, covered in a cold sweat.


    "Are you sure that she didn''t go out? " Shawn looked at the bodyguard next to him.


    The bodyguard answered nervously, " Mr. Lawson, I promise it is absolutely impossible for Mrs.


    Lawson to go out. I was at the door the whole time."


    "Ask everybody toe here and find her even if I tear this building apart."


    As he finished speaking, the high wind blew and the curtains fluttered greatly. Shawn suddenly saw the


    familiar petite figure.


    "Stop, get out." He said.


    "Norah. " Shawn shouted intensely with a hanging heart. He lightly and urgently walked towards the


    window.

 Chapter 124 To Warm Her up

    Chapter 124 To Warm Her up


    Chapter 124 To Warm Her up


    Opening the curtains, Shawn Lawson breathed with relief until he saw Norah Chase in person.


    Just now, he broke into a cold sweat, and he thought that she really disappeared, which frightened him


    to death.


    "Why are you sitting here?" He approached and asked softly.


    Norah still sat on the window, silent and speechless.


    She leaned against the wall on one side, staring at the round moon in the sky with her dark eyes, and


    she had little energy.


    Moreover, she didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    Only then did Shawn realize that her clothes were so thin that the corners of her clothes flipped away


    as soon as the wind rolled up. So she couldn''t resist any chillness and coldness at all.


    When Shawn reached out to touch Norah, he was even more shocked. Her body was just like ice


    cubes, so cold that he could hardly perceive any temperature.


    Without hesitation, Shawn bent over and picked her up, then ced her on the bed and covered her


    with a nket.


    Under the light, Shawn realized that her whole body was freezing terribly. Her small and fair white face


    was now pale without any blood, but the middle of her cheeks was red with cold.


    Her hands were as thin as bones. And her hands were so cold as if they had just been pulled out of the


    refrigerator.


    "Why not wear clothes? "Shawn was a bit angry.


    How could she not cherish her body?


    If she got frozen, he would feel heart-broken. Did she know?


    "...."


    Norah nced at him and shrank her petite body into the nket, but ignored him.


    "You didn''t have meals arranged for the whole day. Right? "He asked with great restraint.


    Norah''s eyes blinked with calmness and serenity, gently responding, "Hmm!"


    "Why not have meals?"


    "No appetite," she said.


    Shawn understood that it was the excuse she made, but he couldn''t do anything.


    He reached out again and touched Norah''s hands, only to find that her hand was still cold. It was the


    same temperature as before, and her body didn''t warm up at all.


    "Why are you still so cold?"


    After he finished speaking, he ced Norah''s small hands in his big palm and gently rubbed her hands


    together bit by bit.


    At the same time, he instructed the servant, "Ask the cook to prepare some light and delicious food and


    some sweet soup."


    He has observed that she preferred to drink some sweet soup when she was in a bad mood.


    "You don''t need to prepare anything," Norah finally moved her eyelids and said.


    Seeing Shawn''s eyes fall on her, she calmly exined, "I don''t want to eat."


    "Do it right now."


    Shawn didn''t follow her words and stillmanded.


    Rubbing her hands for a while, he felt her hands finally warmed up a little, so he was relieved a bit.


    "How are you feeling? Are you feeling better?" He asked.


    "Not bad," said Norah.


    Shawn reached into the nket and doubtfully touched her body.


    After touching, he immediately turned on the air conditioning in the room, took off his coat,y directly


    under the nket, and held her whole body in his arms.


    At present, he believed that it was the most efficient way to warm her up.


    "What are you doing?"


    Norah subconsciously retreated as Shawn entered the nket, and her face turned pale with fear as


    she was extremely frightened.


    "I warm you a little."


    Shawn looked at her with an affectionate gaze. And his tone was gentle to the extreme.


    If Norah didn''t have firsthand experience, she would almost be overwhelmed again.


    But this time, she wouldn''t do it again.


    "No, I can keep myself warm." Norah didn''t even think about it and refused directly.


    "If you could keep yourself warm, you wouldn''t spend much time on it. Norah. Don''t try to hold on,"said


    Shawn.


    He still held her in his arms tightly, then wrapped her whole body, gently rubbing her soft back with his


    hands.


    After carrying out the two measures, Norah''s body quickly warmed up.


    Her face also turned a bit rosy with a hint of blood and was no longer as pale as before.


    However, her feet were still incredibly cold.


    When he touched her feet, Shawn furrowed his brows fiercely and remembered that when he had just


    picked her up from the window, she was barefoot and didn''t wear anything.


    Thinking of the other day, when her feet were stabbed by ss g, Shawn immediately became


    nervous and said, "Do your feet still hurt?"


    Norah shook her head, saying, "It''s fine."


    She lied.


    Of course, she felt pain in her feet!


    With so many ss residues stuck in and a deep wound left, it was only over a few days that she


    certainly felt pain.


    However, she no longer wanted to show her vulnerability, helplessness, and painfulness to him.


    If you are loved, you will be an apple of one''s eye.


    If not, you will be like a joke.


    From now on, she doesn''t want to turn herself into a joke anymore.


    At that moment, Shawn''s phone rang, and it was Lilian Fountain.


    As soon as her voice came, she cried and became extremely sad, "Shawn, you finally answered my


    call. I couldn''t get in touch with you in the past few days. Do you know how restless I was at that time?"


    "I told Anthony Flynn to take good care of you."


    "I don''t want him to look after me, and I just want you. Shawn, are you really so cruel and resolute to


    leave me alone? I''ve been in surgery for a few days, but you haven''te to visit me once."


    "Do you know how much I miss you? These days I look forward to seeing you day and night. When I


    wake up, I pray that you cane and see me."


    "Shawn, please, don''t treat me like this. Don''t be so cruel to me, okay?"


    Norah had no intention of listening to these words, nor did she have any interest in hearing.


    But, she should hear clearly, perhaps because they were too close or the room was too quiet.


    Lilian has been in surgery for a few days, and has he never been to see her?


    How is that possible?


    Norah didn''t believe it at all. He used to regard Lilian as his honey. Could he be willing to leave her


    alone in the hospital?


    "When you were in surgery, Anthony told me. "Shawn said. "Doctors had said that it was not a big


    problem and you would be fine after several days. Looking back these days, you may recover a lot."


    "Pack up your luggage and I''ll have Anthony pick you up tonight."


    "Shawn, are you serious? Do you really want Anthony toe and pick me up? "Lilian was overjoyed.


    "Mmm."


    Upon hearing this, Lilian was instantly excited and extremely happy.


    Norah squeezed her palms tightly, feeling a little down-hearted. Sure enough, he couldn''t wait


    anymore.


    "Shawn, I haven''t left yet? Even if you can''t wait more, you should sign your name first and wait for our


    divorce." Norah looked at him angrily.


    Even if she had to leave, it was because she refused him and took the initiative to go away, rather than


    being forced to leave due to Lilian''s arrival.


    "Don''t go too far, when are you going to end up bullying me?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The more Norah spoke, the more she felt aggrieved.


    She felt sorrowful and her tears pattered down again.


    Without saying a word, Shawn reached out and patiently wiped away her tears, but he didn''t exin at


    On the other end of the phone, Lilian was very happy.


    Especially when Lilian heard Norah''s words, she became even happier.


    Looking forward with impatient expectancy, in the past few years, she has been waiting and persisting.


    She thought she could finally be Shawn''s wife.


    Great, starting from today, she would fulfill her dream to live in Shawn''s home with integrity.


    She was virtually too happy.


    However, just as Lilian was dancing excitedly. The next moment Shawn''s words almostpletely


    drove her into the abyss, "Anthony will send you abroad, from now on. Don''te back, and I will


    delete all the contact details about you."

 Chapter 125 Norah Chase Insisted on Divorce

    Chapter 125 Norah ChaseInsisted on Divorce


    Chapter 125 Norah Chase Insisted on Divorce


    What?


    Lilian Fountain could hardly believe her ears.


    Suddenly, she burst into tears and shouted hysterically, "No, Shawn, I''m not going abroad. I''m not...I


    don''t want to leave you."


    "Shawn, please, I don''t ask for anything but your love. Please don''t be so cruel to me. I really don''t


    want to leave you."


    Once she left, she would lose himpletely.


    Once she left, she would not have any chance.


    Lilian Fountain cried extremely sadly over there, but Shawn Lawson had no difficulty hardening his


    heart against her plea, and he said in an indifferent voice, "Lily, it is a decision. I''m not discussing it with


    you."


    "It is not negotiable this time, and you have to go."


    "No, I''m not going. No matter what you say, my answer is still no. Shawn Lawson, you can''t make me


    do anything." Lilian Fountain yelled.


    Shawn Lawson was pissed off, and he raised his voice abruptly, "I told you that you must go."


    "Lily, don''t ever try to challenge me. If I ask you to go, there''s nothing you can do to stop it. I just don''t


    want you to run away in embarrassment after you are at a dead end."


    "No, no, I don''t want..." Lilian Fountain cried even harder.


    When Shawn Lawson said this, he basically dered her "death sentence", and she had to leave.


    But she was Lilian Fountain, not an average person, and she had already done too much for him.


    This time, she had no choice but to win at all costs.


    Quickly cleaning up her bad mood, she calmed down and said suddenly, "Can I ask you a question? I


    want you to tell me the truth."


    "Go ahead."


    "Is it because of Norah Chase that you can''t wait to keep me away from you?"


    Norah Chase didn''t expect Lilian Fountain to ask this question. She suddenly raised her head and


    nced at Shawn Lawson.


    But soon, she drew back her sight again.


    "Yes."


    Shawn Lawson responded immediately, and Norah Chase was a little taken aback.


    But soon, she told herself that it was stupid to just believe what men said. How could she take it


    seriously? And then she curled her lips and smiled faintly.


    Norah Chase, how stupid you were! You''d been cheated and injured by him so many times. How could


    you believe him again?


    He was just saying. Why did you take it so seriously?


    Lilian Fountain gritted her teeth with hatred over there. She knew that it really was Norah Chase.


    That little bitch, she would never get what she wanted.


    Knowing that Norah Chase was also on the other side of the phone, Lilian Fountain raised her voice


    deliberately, "There is one more question. If you can answer it truthfully, I will follow your words and go


    abroad by myself. I will never bother you again."


    "Ok."


    "Shawn, do you still love me?"


    After asking this question, both sides of the phone fell silent in an instant. It was so quiet that you could


    hear a pin drop.


    The night got deeper.


    "Lily, we are over."


    As soon as Shawn Lawson''s words came out, Lilian Fountain, on the other side of the phone, burst into


    tears.


    Over?


    That''s it?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    How could they be over when she was still missing him every day?


    "Anthony Flynn will pick you up in an hour."


    After saying this, Shawn Lawson hung up the phone.


    He looked at Norah Chase again, "Do you feel cold anywhere besides your feet? I can help you warm


    up."


    Norah Chase shook her head and said nothing.


    He asked her where she felt cold.


    Nothing could be colder than her heart.


    It was so cold that if you got close to it, you would freeze.


    Lifting a corner of the quilt, Shawn Lawson walked to the end of the bed. When Norah Chase''s little


    feet were lifted by him, she quickly shrank back without thinking.


    "What are you doing?" She stared at him with her round eyes.


    Shawn Lawson held her feet again, "Your feet are cold, aren''t they? I''m warming you up."


    "You don''t need to do things like this."


    She couldn''t take that, and that wasn''t what she wanted.


    "I''m willing to do that, and I''m happy to."


    Norah Chase''s heart skipped a beat when Shawn Lawson stared at her with his mopish eyes, and she


    slowly looked away. Well, whatever!


    Soon, her cold little feet fell into Shawn Lawson''s thick and warm hands.


    Norah Chase''s feet were as small as her hands, and he could hold them tightly with both hands.


    She had to admit that his hands were very warm. She felt the temperature of his palms instantly the


    moment she touched them.


    Under his gentle rubbing, soon, her feet were not that cold.


    After a while, her feet began to warm up, as did her body. She felt much better.


    "It''s OK. I''m feeling better." Norah Chase looked at him and said in a low voice.


    However, Shawn Lawson didn''t stop, and he said, "Hold on for another moment. The warmer, the


    better."


    Also, after a while, Shawn Lawson let go of her feet and went to wash his hands.


    At this time, the prepared supper was pushed in, and Norah Chase shook her head, "I have no


    appetite."


    Shawn Lawson couldn''t help getting angry at the thought of her cold body when he was holding her just


    now, and his voice suddenly increased, "Norah Chase, no matter what happened, your body shouldn''t


    be punished."


    Norah Chase stubbornly turned her face away.


    "Everyone has his own choice. You can choose to lock me here, and I can choose not to eat. You may


    think that skipping meals will harm my body. But in my heart, I would rather die for freedom than be


    locked here for the rest of my life, just like living a life in captivity. Nothing is more important to me now


    than freedom."


    "Shawn Lawson, I''ve already told you that I must get a divorce. You can''t stop me."


    "Let me die or go. You make a choice."


    After Norah Chase finished speaking, she felt the atmosphere around her get heavy instantly.


    Shawn Lawson was trembling violently with anger or something else, and he stared at her with


    bloodshot eyes, "Norah Chase, is that what you think of me?"


    "Am I a shameless bastard without any morality in your heart?"


    "No, you are a good person." Norah Chase said, "But not to me. You gave all your goodness to another


    woman."


    Shawn Lawson''s chest heaved violently and said angrily, "Norah Chase..."


    He pronounced her name with his lips trembling, and he couldn''t speak another word for a long time.


    Sensing his agitation, Norah Chase slowed down her voice, "Shawn Lawson, I don''t intend to provoke


    you, nor do I want to quarrel with you. As I said before, I hope we can get an amicable divorce instead


    of ending up in a mess."


    "Well, think about it. The person you love is Lilian Fountain. Haven''t you always longed to be with her?


    I''m cool with that. Go for her. What are you waiting for?"


    "Over the years, I have been acting like a good girl, being your good wife and almost never resisting


    you. You enjoyed this feeling very much. But this time I''m the one who demanded a divorce, which


    destroys your self-esteem, right? So, you wouldn''t let me go."


    "But Shawn Lawson, I said earlier that a marriage without love will notst long. There is no love


    between us, and it is inevitable that our marriage will ultimately perish. Just let me go. Wouldn''t it be


    better to leave each other with thest bit of decency?"

 Chapter 126 Shawn Agreed to Divorce

    Chapter 126 Shawn Agreed to Divorce


    Chapter 126 Shawn Agreed to Divorce


    After Norah said, Shawn suddenly raised his head, looked at her quietly and asked, "Are you sure you


    didn''t want to get a divorce from me because of other men?"


    Ah, Norah smiled speechlessly.


    How could he think so?


    "So, you just didn''t want what you owned to be someone else''s one day. See, Shawn, it was just a


    desire to possess."


    He had never loved her.


    "Eat."


    Shawn took the spoon, scooped a spoonful of porridge and brought it to Norah''s mouth, and quickly


    changed the subject.


    Damn it! He didn''t want to discuss divorce with her at all now.


    "I don''t have an appetite." Norah turned her face away, without even looking at the contents of the


    bowl.


    She lifted the quilt, slipped into it and wrapped herself into a ball.


    "Norah..."


    Shawn called her name with suppressed anger in his tone.


    He put down the bowl, threw off the quilt, and lifted Norah out of the quilt and said, "Eat."


    "I said I don''t want to eat."


    After Norah said, she got out of the bed with bare feet.


    Maybe it was because she was walking in a hurry, she suddenly slipped and quickly fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Shawn acted promptly, and quickly ran over to catch her.


    "Let me go." Norah pushed him away without thinking, and got under the quilt again.


    "Come out." Shawn said, looking at the quilt on the bed.


    Norah clenched the quilt tightly and didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    After several times, neither of them gave in.


    Finally, Shawn beckoned, and the servant came over with a cup. Shawn raised his head and took a big


    sip, and then he got up, throwing off the quilt and pulling Norah out of the quilt.


    "Shawn, I said I didn''t..." Before Norah finished speaking, her mouth was suddenly sealed by Shawn.


    Immediately afterwards, something incredibly sweet slipped into her mouth.


    After Norah knew it, she couldn''t help but yelled, "You bastard."


    How crazy! He even fed her glucose. She thought Shawn was insane. This was definitely not a solution


    that ordinary people could think of.


    "Shawn, you are simply abnormal." Norah red at him angrily.


    Shawn wiped the corner of his mouth, and looked at her calmly, "You haven''t eaten all day, and there is


    no nutrition in your body. Since you refuse to eat, I can only use this method to nourish you."


    "Now, Norah, you can choose by yourself. Whether to eat or to be fed by me in this way."


    "You are crazy." Norah was furious, "I won''t choose. Why should I choose? I will choose neither."


    "Go away." Norah stretched out her hands to push him.


    She didn''t expect she would give Shawn another chance when she pushed him. He pulled Norah into


    his arms, took another sip of glucose, and then fed all of it into her mouth.


    "No..." Norah resisted frantically, but it was useless, the glucose still flowed into her stomach.


    Next, Shawn pinched her hands with one hand to prevent her from waving, and pinched her jaw with


    the other hand, and then fed all the glucose into Norah''s body.


    A whole bottle of glucose was fed to her.


    When Norah was let go, she broke down and wanted to cry.


    She pped Shawn crazily, "You bastard. You are crazy. How could you treat me like this?"


    She was crying really sadly and tears dripped one after another.


    Suddenly, a feeling of ufortable came from Norah''s body. She covered her lips, and ran to the


    bathroom frantically.


    Soon, she vomited out all the glucose she had just drunk, and there was nothing left in her stomach at


    all.


    At the end of the vomiting, all she vomited was water. When Shawn went in, Norah just vomited a


    mouthful of blood.


    In an instant, her mouth was covered with blood.


    Norah looked at herself in the mirror, and she waspletely unbelievable. Blood? She vomited


    blood?


    "Norah, are you okay?"


    Seeing her vomiting blood, Shawn was really frightened.


    After Norah washed up, Shawn immediately carried her back to the bed, and Norah immediately


    wrapped herself tightly with the quilt as soon as shey on the bed.


    But even so, she still felt cold.


    So cold so cold.


    It was as if a chill was continuously emerging from her body, and growing continuously.


    Norah was so cold that her whole body was shivering, and the upper lip knocking the lower lip. Even if


    she wanted to talk, her teeth also knocked, so she could only intermittently and ufortably speak,


    "Shawn ... Shawn, I ... I am cold. I am so cold. "


    "Help me warm ... up."


    She really felt cold all over her nody, as if the temperature was 0 degree.


    Shawn hugged her tightly, and both of them got under the covers together, and had the maid cover


    them with two moreyers of covers.


    But even so, Norah''s body couldn''t stop trembling under the covers.


    "Call the doctor right away."


    After saying that, Shawn called Anthony, "I remember Naum Gomez will fly home today. You


    immediately go to the airport to pick him up and bring him to my home."


    "Ah, Mr. Lawson, didn''t you say before that there was no need to pick him up?"


    "Norah is sick. You go to pick him up right now and bring him here."


    "Yes, Mr. Lawson."


    Under the covers, Norah was still shivering. Her whole body was cold, but her forehead was covered


    with cold sweat.


    The clothes on her body soon got wet, and moistened arge area of the bed.


    "Put hot water in the bathtub right away." Shawnmanded.


    After the hot water was put on, Shawn carried Norah into the bathtub. With the hot water soaking,


    Norah''s body finally warmed up a little, and her temprature raised a little.


    But soon, she realized that Shawn and her were lying in the same bathtub.


    "You ... go out." Norah pushed him with red face.


    "Good girl, you are still sick now. I must stay with you."


    Norah shook her head stubbornly, "No. I don''t want it."


    "Shawn, we are the ones who are getting a divorce. We can''t do this and you can''t do this to me. I beg


    you. Will you go out?"


    Norah said as she cried. Her face, which was already pale, now became more and more pale. Tears


    flow on her face, string after string. Shawn in the end was softhearted. He got up and got out of the


    bathtub, and at the same time he ordered, "Come in and give Mrs. Lawson a bath, and change


    clothes."


    "Yes, Mr. Lawson."


    Norah soothed a little after soaking in the bath.


    But just after she got up from the bathtub, she had a dizzy feeling, and it was getting dizzy. She tried


    hard to support herself, but she fainted while getting dressed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The maid shouted in panic, "Mr. Lawson, Mrs. Lawson has fainted."


    "What?"


    Shawn carried Norah to the bed, holding her hands tightly while urging, "Where''s the doctor? Why


    hasn''t hee yet?"


    "Mr. Lawson, there is a traffic jam on the road, and the doctor you called and Dr. Gomez are stuck on


    the road."


    While Norah''s body was getting colder and colder.


    She had soaked in the bathtab just now, but she was cold again as if she was scooped out of the


    frozenke.


    "Norah, hold on, okay?"


    "Don''t you want to get a divorce? I promise you. As long as you get better, I''ll let you go. I respect your


    decision, and I''ll let you go. I''m not tying you up anymore, okay? As long as you can get better." Shawn


    held her hands, and his heart beat wildly with apprehension.

 Chapter 127 Norah Fell into A Coma

    Chapter 127 Norah Fell into A Coma


    Chapter 127 Norah Fell into A Coma


    Norah was in a daze. She seemed to have heard what he said, but she didn''t seem to hear it.


    She just felt that Shawn was holding her hands and kept talking. His expression seemed to be very


    anxious and worried.


    "Cold, Shawn. I''m so cold..."


    Without even thinking about it, Shawn got into the quilt and hugged her into his arms.


    "I''m so cold."


    Norah kept saying, and her body kept trembling. Her face and lips were pale, without any blood.


    Shawn was so distressed when he looked at her.


    "Norah, don''t be afraid, I will stay with you."


    "You will be fine."


    Shawn hugged her very tightly, and pressed his cheek against Norah''s to keep her warm.


    After persisting for more than ten minutes, Norah finally didn''t say she was cold, and her body finally


    felt a little warmer.


    Probably because Norah was tired, she closed her eyes, curled her long eyshes, and fell asleep


    gently.


    Because of the warmth in her body, herplexion gradually became better and a little rosier, not as


    pale as it was before.


    Shawn bowed his head, and ced a light kiss on her forehead and said, "Have a good sleep. I''ll be


    with you."


    Until then, his heart calmed down a little, and he felt a little relieved, but when he thought of the scene


    that she vomited blood in the bathroom, he fell into deep worry again, and his brows were tightly


    knitting.


    "How''s it going on the road? Is it clear?" Shawn asked again.


    Now only when the doctor came and personally told him that Norah was fine, could he rest assured.


    "It''s cleared up. The doctor should be here soon."


    "Okay."


    Norah didn''t sleep well at all, and she kept moaning in pain.


    "Hot..."


    Suddenly, she shouted as she pulled the clothes on her body, kicking the quilt with her feet frantically,


    and waving her hands wildly.


    Shawn stretched out his hand to touch her, only to find that her body was very hot, and when the


    temperature was measured, it had soared to nearly forty degrees.


    How did this happen?


    She''d felt extremely cold just now, but now she had such high fever.


    Shawn became more and more anxious, and his forehead was covered with sweat because of anxiety.


    Because Norah''s situation was too severe, he didn''t dare to give her fever-reducing medicine rashly.


    So he could only wait for the doctor.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    All the quilts on Norah''s body had been lifted, but she was still sweating profusely, and her hair and


    clothes were soaked.


    "Put water into the bathtub. The temperature should be moderate, not too cold or too hot."


    After the water was put in, Shawn carried Norah into the bathroom.


    After taking a shower, he changed into clean and fresh clothes for Norah, and she was a little more


    It may be due to the high fever, she was already confused, and her thought was chaotic. She was in a


    daze, and she couldn''t open her eyes even if she wanted to.


    Shawn was so anxious that he was like an ant walked on a hot pot. Fortunately, at this time, the doctor


    came.


    After seeing Norah, the doctor''s diagnosis was that it was caused by a cold, but it was more


    In addition, Norah had just been discharged from the hospital due to a car ident, and her body was


    already weak and hadn''t recovered well. She hadn''t eaten for a day, so shecked nutrition, and was


    exposed to the cold wind, so this time the cold was fierce, and it was indeed very serious.


    After taking cold medicine and infusion, the temperature on Norah''s body dropped a lot, and she finally


    felt a little better.


    Closing her eyes, she fell asleep faintly.


    It may be that the medicine had taken effect, and she didn''t feel so ufortable, so she slept soundly


    this time.


    After a while, Lucas Gomez came, and Shawn asked the doctor to go back first.


    "See her." Shawn spoke first.


    "Okay."


    Lucas put down the medicine box and walked towards Norah.


    After a diagnosis, the conclusion was the same as the doctor''s just now.


    "When will she be better?" Shawn still frowned.


    "Depending on the situation. The fever is gone today. If she rests well and the nutrition can keep up,


    three or four days will be enough. If she doesn''t rest well, it''s hard to say, maybe a week or more, and


    it''s easy to repeat."


    "Okay. I see."


    After the infusion was over and Norah slept peacefully, Shawn turned off the headlights in the room,


    leaving only one wallmp.


    Tucking the quilt up for Norah again, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead, "I''ll go out for a


    while, and I''lle to apany you right away.


    When Shawn went out, Lucas was leaning on the railing of the second floor, who was clear, elegant


    and handsome, with an ascetic and icy character.


    He wore a golden sses, the whole person more and more showed an aura that strangers couldn''t


    get close to him.


    Shawn took out a cigarette and handed it to him, and then he lit another one for himself.


    Soon, the smoke rose, and two equally clear and outstanding faces in the smoke became hazy.


    "Will you go out again?" Shawn spoke first.


    Lucas flicked the cigarette ash from his finger and said, "Not for now."


    He was a famous surgeon who had been abroad for further training over the years and had not


    returned until the end of his training today.


    "Is she your wife you married two years ago?" Lucas asked.


    The marriage of Shawn was known to several of them who are close to each other.


    But because he was reluctant, he just told them simply. Plus they didn''t take the wedding photos or


    hold the wedding ceremony, so Lucas indeed did not know what Norah looked like.


    He didn''t see her until today.


    "Yes." Shawn nodded his head.


    "By the way, I haven''t said congrattions to you. Now make up for it. Happy ..."


    Before Lucas could say the word "wedding", Shawn interrupted, "No need."


    Immediately afterwards, he exined, "We''re getting a divorce."


    After a moment of surprise, the expression on Lucas''s face then returned to normal. At that time, he


    was forced by the Martin Lawson to get married. The person Shawn liked was Lilian Fountain.


    So, there was nothing surprising.


    Shawn maybe guess what Lucas thought in mind, he gave a bitterugh and said, "She mentioned it,


    very firmly."


    Yes, very firmly.


    She was desperate to be separated from him.


    "She mentioned it?" Lucas was surprised, "Why?"


    "It''s hard to say." Shawn took a sharp puff of smoke, allowing himself to be enveloped in the hazy


    smoke, "It may be because of Lily, or maybe not."


    "It seems that you do not want to divorce. This is just what you want, isn''t this? You can marry Lilian


    Fountain after divorce." Lucas said.


    Although he had no good feeling about Lilian Fountain, he said the truth.


    When he mentioned the name of "Lilian Fountain", Shawn felt a boredom in his heart for no reason. He


    extinguished the cigarette in his hand, lit another one, and inhaled hard and exhaled a white smoke


    ring.


    And then he said, "It''s true that I don''t want to get a divorce, and I don''t want to marry Lily anymore."


    He thought about neither.


    This answer was quite surprising to Lucas, "You don''t want to marry Lilian Fountain? Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Shawn nodded his head with certainty.


    After looking at the expression on his face, Lucas suddenly said, "Have you ever wondered why you


    don''t want to marry Lilian Fountain?"

 Chapter 128 So He Had Fallen in Love with Her Long Ago

    Chapter 128 So He Had Fallen in Love with Her Long Ago


    Chapter 128 So He Had Fallen in Love with Her Long Ago


    Shawn suddenly stunned as soon as Lucas finished speaking.


    His hand holding the cigarette suddenly stopped in the air.


    At this moment, he suddenly had the feeling of being woken up by others in a dream. He had never


    thought about this aspect before, but when Lucas mentioned it at this moment, he suddenly realized


    that he seemed to have overlooked a very important issue.


    Since he reconciled with Norah, he had been very firm in his heart.


    He would never marry Lily.


    Especially now, even if he really separated from Norah, he would not choose to marry Lily.


    But why?


    Lucas was right. He clearly loved her before. If he and Norah got a divorced, it would be the best result


    for him to marry Lily.


    But why had he always been so repulsive?


    "I haven''t thought about it." Shawn said truthfully.


    He really didn''t thought about the reason.


    Lucas extinguished the cigarette in his hand, and said calmly, "The answer is simple. You don''t love her


    anymore, and you are in love with someone else."


    As he said that, his eyes fell on Shawn and Norah''s bedroom.


    When he saw Norah just now, Shawn''s anxiety actually exined everything.


    However, love was like this sometimes. The closely invovled cannot see as clearly as those outside.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the person you love now is your wife, not Lilian Fountain." After finishing speaking,


    Lucas patted Shawn on the shoulder, "Seize the chance. Once some things are lost, they will never


    "Don''t be like me back then."


    "Thank you!" Shawn said sincerely.


    After Lucas left, Shawn took a shower and slept next to Norah.


    That night, he was almost sleepless, and he kept thinking about the words Lucas said, "The person you


    love now is your wife."


    Was the person he loved Norah?


    Did he fall in love with Norah?


    These words kept spinning crazily in his mind.


    He thought for a long time, and suddenly for a moment, he suddenly realized that Lucas was right. He


    might have fallen in love with Norah a long time ago, but he didn''t know it.


    As long as she cried, he would feel distressed, ufortable, and reluctant.


    As long as he thought that she would leave his life, he would feel irritable.


    Even when he saw her with Matthew O''gen, especially when there were ambiguous behaviors


    between them, he would go crazy with jealousy.


    In the past, he always defined this as that Norah was his wife and his person, so she absolutely


    couldn''t do these things.


    Therefore, he always felt that his own possessiveness was at work.


    But now, when everything was re-examined, it seemed that there was a different exnation.


    Because of love, he would care.


    Because of love, he would be jealous.


    Because of love, he would be reluctant.


    However, he was too stupid.


    He was so stupid that he understood it toote and woke up toote.


    It wasn''t until she was hurt and bruised all over her body, until the moment she asked for a divorce, that


    he felt remorse.


    Shawn stretched out his hands and wrapped Norah''s small hand tightly in his own. He was full of guilt


    and reluctance and he said, "Norah, I am too stupid. I understand toote. Can you give me another


    chance?"


    "Can you?"


    "Will you?"


    Although he knew that Norah was fast asleep, and she couldn''t hear what he said.


    Shawn still looked at her and murmured softly.


    How he wished that she would give him a chance. This time, he would cherish it.


    How he hoped that when she woke up, she could forget everything that happened before, and then


    they would go back to the time when they were just married.


    He would definitely love her more and pamper her more.


    But could it happen?


    Did he still have a chance?


    The next morning, when Norah woke up, she immediately saw Shawn next to her.


    He was sleeping soundly. His familiar face was still handsome, but there were some new beards on his


    face, but these beards did not affect his handsomeness in the slightest.


    Norah got up and stretched, and then changed into a beautiful dress and went downstairs.


    Probably because of the recovery from her illness, she felt much more rxed.


    In addition, the sun was shining brightly, so her mood was better.


    Shawn just woke up, before he opened his eyes, he reached out and touched the side. When he


    realized that there was nobody around him, he immediately sat up from the bed.


    "Norah..."


    He shouted as he got out of bed to look for her.


    However, he didn''t find Norah after he searched the entire room.


    In that moment, he seemed to be back to yesterday when he came home looking for her, he was


    panicked and scared.


    "Norah ...," He shouted, lifting the curtain with one hand.


    But this time was unlikest time. There was nothing behind the curtains, nothing at all.


    Shawn didn''t give up, and lifted another curtain, behind which there was still nothing.


    He bent over and looked out the window, and again there was nothing outside.


    At that moment, he was suddenly a little relieved.


    What was he afraid of?


    Was he afraid she would jump?


    "Norah ..."


    Shawn changed direction and quickly ran downstairs.


    When he saw the familiar figure sitting in the dining room eating on the first floor, he finally relieved and


    the corners of his mouth curled up in a faint smile.


    Norah turned around and stunned when she saw the man who was unkempt, all messy, even wearing


    his slippers backwards, with a beard.


    The next moment, she was hugged tightly into the arms of Shawn.


    His strength was so strong that she could barely even breathe and could only reach out and tug at him,


    "You''re holding too tight. I can barely breathe."


    Only then did Shawn loosen up a bit, and then he said, "Why did you run down by yourself? I thought


    you had disappeared, which scared me to death."


    "Let me know in advance where you''re going in the future." He said.


    Norah got a mixed feeling when she heard his words.


    Since they got married, his image in her heart had always been clear, handsome and elegant.


    A man who wore a suit with a tie, and even the pattern of the tie was tilted to a degree, would show


    such a messy aspect.


    For what?


    Was it because he thought she disappeared, he went downstairs in such a panic to look for her


    frantically.


    A man, who was fussy about everything, would be too panic to lose intellect and principle?


    But it was toote.


    She didn''t need it anymore.


    Perhaps this was thest embrace of them. It was good to be able to covet a little, so Norah did not


    refuse.


    Shawn hugged her, and she quietly let him hug.


    Finally, they had breakfast together.


    At breakfast, Norah ate quietly and elegantly, and she did not speak. Her face was very soft and full of


    warmth under the warm sun.


    Shawn''s heart flooded with a hint of sweet joy. He felt that now they were the same as before.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It would be nice if the days ahead could go on like this.


    But it finally was an extravagant hope.


    The moment he heard Norah''s words, his dream abruptly shattered.


    After finishing breakfast, Norah put down her dishes and then looked at him and said, "Thank you,


    Shawn. Thank you for your agreement."


    Shawn was confused and didn''t understand what she meant.


    Norah smiled and gently reminded, "Last night when I was in aa, you said that you would be


    willing to let me go and agree to a divorce when I woke up. You won''t go back on your word, will you?"

 Chapter 129 He Just Learned That the Baby Had Gone1

    Chapter 129 He Just Learned That the Baby Had Gone1


    Chapter 129 He Just Learned That the Baby Had Gone1


    These words were like a sharp thorn that suddenly pierced into Shawn''s heart.


    If possible, how much he wished that he hadn''t said those words, and how much he wished she hadn''t


    heard them.


    However, there was no regret medicine in the world.


    Shawn walked towards Norah, stretched out his hands and hugged her into his arms, resting his head


    on Norah''s neck. He murmured in pain, "Norah, I''m sorry. You''re right. I regret. I don''t want to get a


    divorce at all, so don''t get a divorce, okay?"


    He hugged Norah so tightly. The strength was so strong that as if he wanted to rub her into his flesh,


    blood, and life.


    If it was in the past, Norah must be softhearted.


    But this time was different. As long as she thought of the baby she lost, her heart hurt like being cut by


    a knife.


    She was in so much pain.


    She couldn''t even forgive herself, so how could she forgive him?


    "I''m sorry!"


    Norah couldn''t help but shed tears when she said.


    After going through so much, she thought her heart was invulnerable and as hard as iron, but she still


    felt pain.


    She admitted that she still loved him.


    However, there was always so much helplessness in this world.


    She couldn''t get over the fact that the baby had been lost. As soon as she saw him, she would think of


    the car ident and the blood shedding under her body madly.


    If... If he could go there sooner...


    Norah didn''t dare to think about what happened next.


    Because every time she thought about it more, she would me him more.


    "I''m sorry, honey. I was wrong."


    "Give me another chance, okay? I will definitely not let you down this time, and I will cherish you very


    much." Shawn hugged her, promising in pain.


    It wasn''t until now that he realized how much he was afraid of losing her.


    If the words "I''m sorry" could make her stay, he was willing to say them a thousand times, or even ten


    thousand times.


    Norah wiped away her tears. She turned around, and looked at Shawn calmly, "I had given you


    chances, time and time again, but did you know how painful I was when I saw you give up on me for


    Lilian Fountain again and again?"


    "I am a human being, an ordinary person, and I also have flesh and blood. When you gave up on me


    countless times, did you ever think that I would also be in pain?"


    "I know you want to divorce me because of Lily. I have already sent her abroad, and I promise I will


    never contact her again. Don''t get divorced from me, okay?"


    Hearing these, Norah suddenlyughed.


    She shook her head, and looked at Shawn with a poignant smile on the corner of her mouth, "Do you


    think it''s just because of Lilian Fountain? It''s not..."


    "It''s not just her. How could it be just because of her?"


    Shawn asked anxiously, "Then what else?"


    Norah stretched out her hands, and slowly put her hands on her lower abdomen. She said with a soft


    gaze.


    "Did you know there was once a cute little baby here, who was so small, so fragile, but I had heard his


    heartbeat, and even saw him in the B-ultrasound. He was dancing in my belly very cutely."


    "Do you know how much I loved him? I would sacrifice everything to protect him, but now, he''s gone..."


    "He''s gone. He left me alone.."


    In the end, Norah was bursting into tears, and her voice was trembling.


    She bent down, squatted on the ground, hugged herself tightly, and buried her head between her


    knees, as if only this could relieve the pain a little bit.


    Shawn stood there dumbfounded, as if he was frozen, without even turning his eyeballs.


    His whole body was stiff, and he was stunned, even thinking that he was in a dream.


    Baby?


    She actually had a baby.


    And now, the baby had gone. He had left them.


    It turned out that she didn''t lie to him. She was really pregnant and had a baby.


    But he?


    He actually thought that she was trying her best to lie to him.


    It was ridiculous. Shawn, you were like a joke, a big joke.


    Did you know how close you had ever been to happiness? However, you didn''t cherish it. Your


    happiness was ruined and discarded by yourself.


    Norah squatted on the ground and cried so hard that she almost lost self-control, and her body kept


    trembling.


    Shawn walked unconsciously to her like a walking dead.. He squatted beside Norah and took her into


    his arms, "I''m sorry, I know you don''t want to hear what I am going to say now, but I ..."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He also choked up hard when he said, "I didn''t know you were pregnant. Norah, why didn''t you tell me


    about such an important thing?"


    Told him?


    Norah raised her head and looked at him with teary eyes, "Of course I want to tell you that you are the


    baby''s father. How I wish to see you as happy and excited as I am, looking forward to his arrival like


    me."


    "But ..."


    When thinking of the cruel words he once said, Norah''s heart was in great pain.


    "You wanted to get a divorce a long time ago. I asked you what would happen if we had a baby. You


    said you would not change the idea and you still wanted to get divorced and marry Lilian Fountain. Did


    I dare to tell you?"


    "You even said he was a nuisance, a scourge. Well, now it''s as you wish, the scourge in your mind is


    gone. Are you happy?"


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you''re doing. The first thing you need to do


    is to get a good idea of what you''re doing.


    Norah did not want to get angry, but as soon as she closed her eyes and thought of what he had said,


    she was in pain and could not control herself.


    She reached out, shoving and pping Shawn frantically.


    Her hands even grabbed his face directly, and instantly, several bloodstains appeared on his face,


    oozing out traces of blood.


    But even so, she couldn''t relieve the hatred, and it was also difficult to relieve the pain in her heart.


    She was in great pain.


    She had been holding back, numbing herself, and telling herself it wasn''t true after she knew the baby


    had gone.


    But now, she could not hold back any longer. All the anger, at this moment, was like finding an outlet to


    vent, roaring madly.


    Did she me him?


    Yes, she did.


    Of course she did. How could she not?


    If he had rushed there, the oue might have been different and she might not have lost the baby.


    Even if she did lose him, she wouldn''t have felt so bad and suffered so much.


    In the end, Shawn''s face was covered with traces of blood that was scratched by Norah. The buttons


    on his clothes were also ripped off by Norah. The clothes set on his body messily and the tie was


    thrown on the ground in a mess.


    He stood in front of her with a wretched face, which was totally not as handsome as he was before.


    He lowered his head, and his hands clenched into fists, without moving or even stepping back. He just


    stood there and let Norah hit.


    "Why not go away?"


    Putting down her hands, Norah looked at him with angry red eyes.


    "..."


    Shawn remained standing. His back was straight, and he did not move a bit.


    Norah growled and looked at him, "Go away! Why not go away?"

 Chapter 130: Just When He Knew, the Baby Was Gone 2

    Chapter 130: Just When He Knew, the Baby Was Gone 2


    Chapter 130: Just When He Knew, the Baby Was Gone 2


    However, Shawn stood there as before, as if he hadn''t heard her words.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Norah put his fist on him again, forcing him to back down, forcing him to retreat.


    However, no matter how fast or how hard her fist fell, Shawn endured it silently, without making a


    sound, not even moving his eyebrows.


    But the more he behaved like this, the angrier Norah felt.


    "Get out of the way, Shawn, get out of the way."


    "I told you to leave!"


    Norah shouted hoarsely, but Shawn still stood there like a sculpture.


    "Why? Shawn, if you think that I''ll be touched by this, that I won''t me you, it''s impossible. You know?


    I hate you, I hate you so much."


    "If you went there, if I could have been sent to the hospital earlier, everything might have been different,


    and he might not have left me."


    "Do you know how desperate I was? It was raining so hard, and I was lying on the ground alone,


    crawling to the middle of the road to stop a car, and I was almost killed by a car."


    "I was bleeding a lot, bleeding unstoppably.. Iy on the ground like a dog and begged for mercy,


    begging them to call the police for me and take me to the hospital, but no one cared about me."


    "My mobile phone was broken at that time. I made thest call to you, because I believe that even if


    you love Lilian more than me, you are also aware that I''m your wife. Even if you don''t love me, you are


    at least responsible for me somehow, and wille to save me. But I was wrong. Your heart is full of


    her, and there is no room for me as your wife.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how desperate I was at that time? You killed myst hope. As Iy on the ground being


    caught in the heavy rain, I thought of countless ways to die and how I would look like after death. At


    that time, I had no hope to live at all. I just want to die a little more decently, and that''s myst wish and


    hope."


    In the end, Norah calmed down finally.


    She wiped her tears and turned around, forcing herself to stop crying, stop shedding tears in front of


    him.


    These days, she had shed too many tears. Her eyes hurt so much, and she didn''t want to cry any


    more.


    But for many times, the tears were simply out of her control.


    "In the end, it was Matthew who saved me. If it wasn''t for him, I would have died."


    "The one lying in front of you is already a corpse."


    As the words were finished, the strength in Norah''s body was almost depleted and all hollowed out.


    Now her whole body was so weak that there was no strength left.


    Tired, she was so tired.


    She had not recovered well. The car ident and miscarriage had left too much trauma on her body,


    and now she had gone through violent emotional ups and downs, her body couldn''t take it anymore.


    "So, I''m begging you. If you still have a little sense of guilt and atonement for me, do me a favor!"


    "Divorce, it''s good for you and for me."


    Looking at her back, Shawn''s heart hurts as if it has been cut to pieces.


    He had never thought that one day he would be caught in his own trap, but he was responsible for all


    this.


    He wanted to say, "Honey, I was wrong, me me, it''s all my fault, I killed our baby with my own


    hands;


    I failed to do my duty as a husband and a father. It''s all on me. I''m so guilty, it was all my fault, you and


    the baby are innocent."


    But was he still qualified?


    Now he was not even qualified to beg for her forgiveness, not to mention to beg for her to stay.


    Baby?


    Now this word is like a million needles stabbing his heart, like a million arrows piercing his heart. He


    cannot forgive himself, not to mention Norah.


    "I''m sorry Norah, I know whatever I say is useless now, you don''t want to hear my confession, or my


    words of guilt."


    "But ......" Shawn trembled and said in pain, "If I knew everything was true, I would not have left you


    alone. If I hurt you before, I take back all the words I said. I''m very looking forward to this baby, looking


    forward to his arrival."


    "He is not a burden or a scourge in my heart, but a new birth, a joy, a happiness. And you, I have more


    than the duty for you, but ......"


    Love.


    Thest word, Shawn was silent.


    Now he was not qualified to say that word to her.


    How could he dare, how could he be qualified to say love to her?


    He hurt her so badly that her heart turned into ashes, so how could he dare to say anything?


    This time, he is not worthy of it.


    Norah heard his words and cried again, if only he could have told her these earlier.


    "Baby, you heard it, daddy said he didn''t loathe you, he was happy to know that you existed, and he


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    was looking forward to your arrival. If you heard this, you must be very happy."


    However, the baby could no longer hear these words.


    People say "A broken mirror may be soldered but will never be sound." and "You can''t get back what


    you''ve thrown away", not to mention bringing a lost life back.


    Their baby would nevere back.


    Emotions were triggered again.


    Norah''s head was very dizzy, and she almost fell to the ground with a stumble.


    Fortunately, Shawn was quick enough to hold her, and carried her into his arms.


    "I''ll carry you up to have a rest." Shawn said.


    The body is exhausted to the extreme, and she is indeed unable to hold up, so Norah did not refuse.


    When they got to the bedroom, Shawn put Norah on the bed, took two pillows for her to lean on, and


    brought a cup of warm water.


    After drinking a cup of warm water, Norah''s body was morefortable, not so painful.


    The two of them fell into a sudden silence.


    A great silence surrounded the two people.


    "If you''re tired, take a nap."


    "Ok." Norah nodded.


    Maybe it was because her body was too tired, the moment she closed her eyes, she quickly fell


    asleep.


    Shawn did not go out, he stood on the balcony, blowing the cold wind. Cigarette after cigarette in his


    hand, some blown away by the wind, some inhaled into the lungs and viciously spat out.


    Although the smoke could be spat out, howcould he spit out the sorrow in his heart?


    There had never been a moment when he was so distressed like this, and he even wanted to give


    himself several stabs.


    It was just like a million arrows piercing the heart.


    The cigarette in his hand burned his fingers, and the sudden pain brought him back to his senses.


    Norah woke up. He moved his feet, step by step, walking heavily towards her. If possible, he hoped


    that this road can be a little longer, much longer. Even if he couldn''t walk to her side, only a far looking


    at her was enough, and he would also be satisfied.


    However, no matter how long the road is, there is a finish, and there is an end.


    Even if he didn''t want to, he still ended up walking to the bedside and stopped.


    "Norah......" he spoke, full of bitterness in his heart.


    "Have you thought about it?"


    Norah looked at him and asked decisively.

 Chapter 131: The Last Tenderness Before Separation 1

    Chapter 131: The Last Tenderness Before Separation 1


    Chapter 131: The Last Tenderness Before Separation 1


    "Do you really want to get a divorce?" Lu Jianshen looked at her, and the words he asked were getting


    harder one by one.


    "Yes."


    Nan Xi answered concisely, but Lu Jianshen saw certainty and determination in her eyes, almost


    without a hint of hesitation.


    He was in pain, he suffered.


    He is unwilling to give up, ten thousand loathe to give up.


    But even if he couldn''t let go, nothing will change.


    He was simply not qualified to keep her around.


    "I can promise you, on one condition."


    "What condition?"


    "When you get well, apany me on a trip to my grandparents'' hometown."


    Nan Xi nodded: "Okay, I promise you."


    These days, Nan Xi has been recuperating at home. Lu Jianshen has hired several professionals, one


    is to guide her in rehabilitation training, one is a nutrition mixer, specializing in the daily diet of each


    meal, and Ms. Penny Gregson, specializing in preparing meals ording to the nutritionist''s recipes.


    Under professional guidance, Nan Xi''s body did recover much faster, and her face was also more rosy.


    As for the "baby", she and Lu Jianshen did not mention it again as if they had a tacit agreement.


    It has be an unmentionable scar in the hearts of they two, and it hurts and bleeds when touched.


    No one dares to mention it again.


    Some pain, some suffering, even if festering into sores in the heart, there is no courage to open them


    again.


    The fifth day of recuperation, Nan Xi received a phone call from professor Young.


    "Mrs. young, Are you back home?" A small smile finally appeared on Nan Xi''s face.


    "Nan Xi, I may still need more time here, not so soon to go back, if you are in a hurry, you can go to the


    hospital first and find another teacher to carry you."


    "Mrs. Young, you can take your time with the exchange, I''ll wait for you toe back, and I also


    happen to have a few things to deal with here, there is no dy at all."


    Hearing this, professor Young was much relieved.


    After hanging up the phone, Nanxi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although things have been so badtely that her life seems to have fallen into a valley of darkness all


    of a sudden, fortunately the gods have not been too cruel, allowing a ray of bright sunshine to shoot


    into her devastated life.


    Originally, she should have gone to the hospital to join.


    The hospital also assigned her a leading teacher, and when she got the list, Nan Xi was surprised,


    because the teacher who guided her happened to be Mrs.Young.


    She is the wife of her mentor when she was a graduate student.


    At that time, Nan Xi was grateful that she could have a professor with her, and even many of the new


    interns were very envious of her.


    Later Nan Xi realized that it was because of the mentor''s help, and she was touched to tears at that


    moment.


    The mentor just patted her shoulder and encouraged her to do a good job.


    As a doctor, it is her vocation to save lives and help the injured, and since she has chosen to do so,


    she will definitely practice to the end.


    Fortunately, her life is not yetpletely suffocated to the point of hopelessness.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Now that Mrs. Young is going to return home a littleter, it gives her the opportunity to make good use


    of this time to straighten herself out.


    When she joins the team, everything will be a brand new start.


    These days, Lu Jianshen always leaves early and returnste, so Nan Xi has very few chances to meet


    him.


    In the morning, when she just woke up, he had already gone out;


    When he came back at night, she was already asleep.


    Each time when it waste at night and Nan Xi was asleep, Lu Jianshen would sneak into her room


    and sit beside her.


    Sometimes, he was just standing beside her, looking at her lingeringly and reluctantly;


    Sometimes, he would simply talk to her about some of the events happened that day.


    Sometimes, he did not say anything, just looking at her quietly, as if there is never enough to see.


    When he left, he would bend over to drop a soft kiss on her forehead.


    For seven days in a row, Lu Jianshen did the same things every single day.


    This night, he came back veryte, and his body is wearing a smell of alcohol.


    For fear that the strong smell of alcohol will get Nan Xi smoked, Lu Jianshen intentionally took a


    shower, and then dressed in clean clothes before going to her room.


    When he arrived, Nan Xi was already asleep. Her small sleeping face looked serene and soft in the


    moonlight, making him so loving.


    Her eyes were closed and her small, red lips were gently pursed.


    But if Lu Jianshen looked a little more carefully, he would have found that her eyshes were trembling


    gently.


    Barefoot, he slid directly to sit on the floor next to Nan Xi.


    After sitting for a while, he turned around and looked lovingly at Nan Xi''s soft cheeks: "Honey, this may


    be thest time I call you like this. There''re 365 days in a year, more than two years, we''ve spent more


    than 800 days and nights together, originally I had so much time to call you, but I didn''t cherish it."


    "I know you can''t forgive me, in fact, I can''t forgive meself either."


    "Do you understand why I want to take you to grandparents'' hometown?"


    "Grandpa and Grandma were very loving when they were alive, and from my limited memory, grandpa


    always protected and loved grandma. In fact I want to tell you I would like to treat you the same way


    grandpa treated grandma in the future. I have a selfish thought, I hope you can reconsider our marriage


    and give me another chance after seeing grandpa and grandma''s former house."


    "But I only dare to tell you these secretly when you''re sleeping!"


    It turned out that the famous and unbeatable Lu Jianshen also had moments of cowardice and fear.


    This is something he never imagined before, but when this day really came and this person really


    appeared, he realized that nothing was impossible in this world.


    He was too conceited and arrogant before.


    When leaving, Lu Jianshen lowered his head, and prepared to drop a precious kiss on her forehead as


    usual.


    Looking at Nanxi''s serene face, he leaned down. However, just as the kiss was about tond on her


    forehead, he suddenly changed his mind.


    Downward, his eyes fell on Nan Xi''s soft, red lips. Suddenly, he didn''t want to think about anything else,


    lowered his head, and kissed her without hesitation.


    Her lips, are very tender, very soft.


    Warm, as the taste of memory, let him linger.


    It''s thest time, it may be thest chance, let him wanton once, reckless once.


    "I''m sorry Xi!"


    Finally, Lu Jianshen left the room gently after saying these words.


    As soon as he left, on the bed, Nan Xi gently opened her eyes.


    She didn''t fall asleep. She knew when Lu Jianshen just came in.


    She just didn''t know how to face him, so she pretended to sleep.


    After so much ups and downs, the two of them are finally missed. When she married him, she was


    almost at desperate risk, believing that as long as time goes by, they''ll always be in love, he will forget


    the past and fall in love with her.


    But now she understands that "time" is useless against love.


    Some people, love at first sight, just a nce is enough to fall in love, such as her.


    And some people, even if it''s a lifetime, but not enough to fall in love, such as Lu Jianshen.


    They are, after all, destined to miss each other.


    The next morning, the two packed their bags and headed to their grandparents'' hometown, which was


    thest stop before the divorce.


    A three-day round trip, three dayster, they''ll be going on their own new journey, no more ties.

 Chapter 132: The Last Tenderness Before Separation 2

    Chapter 132: The Last Tenderness Before Separation 2


    Chapter 132: The Last Tenderness Before Separation 2


    Because the journey was a bit long, it was already noon when they arrived.


    The former residence is in a small town in the south of the Yangtze River, and it''s very busy with the


    crowds.


    Looking around, there is hustle and bustle everywhere, and Nan Xi suddenly felt a strong sense of


    closeness.


    They went to the grandparents'' old house first. And standing in front of the door, Nan Xi was a little


    surprised.


    The old house is made of green bricks, with the characteristics of the town. At a nce it looks very


    simple and in, still maintaining the style decades ago, but it looks a bit old.


    Lu Jianshen exined, "Grandparents used to live here, they got married here, and also gave birth to


    my father here."


    " Although they got richter, grandma was nostalgic for the old days and always felt that only the old


    mansion could hold the memories of her and grandpa''s past, which were very precious, so thet kept


    the old mansion as it was, without renovating it."


    "When grandma was still alive, we would always arrange toe over to spend a few days during the


    holidays, and then after she passed away, we came less because we were worried that grandpa would


    be sad when he saw the things, but we also came sometimes."


    Nan Xi walked, step by step, walking inside.


    She walked very slowly. Although the mansion is old, many door frames made of wood have lost their


    color, revealing the original color of the wood.


    She likes this mansion extraordinarily.


    Listening to Lu Jianshen telling the stories of grandparents in the old house, Nan Xi feels as if she has


    stepped into those years too.


    When she went to the Lu family, the grandmother had already passed away.


    So, she had never met the grandmother.


    Even the photos, she had never seen.


    When she entered the main entrance, the floor of the courtyard was paved with green stone tiles.


    Although it was a view that could be seen everywhere in the town, Nan Xi felt that it had a different


    charm.


    What surprised her was that there was a whole row of trees nted on the right side of the courtyard,


    verdant and lush. And on the left side of the courtyard, there was a small garden with all kinds of


    flowers, red, yellow and white, very bright and beautiful.


    Nan Xi was surprised and happy to run over: "Wow, it''s beautiful, how can there be flowers here? And


    they are blooming so well."


    Lu Jianshen exined, "Although no one lives here, we hired someone to take care of it, who is in


    charge of daily cleaning of the house, and also has an important job of caring for these delicate flowers


    in your eyes carefully."


    Nan Xi was a little puzzled and looked at Lu Jianshen in confusion.


    He added: "After grandpa married grandma, he found that grandma loved flowers very much, but at


    that time the situation was difficult, so grandpa built a small garden in the courtyard and nted


    grandma''s favorite flowers by himself, spring, summer, autumn and winter, for each season, just to let


    grandma see bright flowers all year round and be in a bright mood."


    Nan Xi listened and felt tender, with her heart warmed.


    Previously, she only heard him say that grandparents were very loving, grandpa loved grandma very


    much and was very protective of her.


    Sometimes, she also heard some stories of grandparents from her mother-inw, who always admired


    that grandma was so lucky to meet grandpa in her life.


    At that time, she still did not fully understand.


    But this trip to the former residence, it was really an eye-opener for her, and really filled her with


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    emotions.


    With a light sigh, she looked at the old mansion and suddenly became particrly fond of it, particrly


    envious.


    She envied the people who lived in this house, and envied the delicate, gentle, but stunning love story


    that had been passed down in this house for a lifetime.


    These are what she longed for, but unfortunately, she was not as lucky as her grandmother, and was


    not destined to meet a person like her grandfather.


    That''s why she became more envious.


    Nan Xi walked over, she squatted by the small flower bed, put her tiny face close to the bright flowers,


    and then raised her eyes to Lu Jianshen: "Can you take a picture for me?"


    "Okay."


    Lu Jianshen took out his phone, and the moment when the picture was framed, Nan Xi hooked her lips


    and smiled brightly.


    This is the first time over the past few days that she has shown such a bright, moving smile.


    Lu Jianshen looked at her dumbfounded, and at the same time he was even more sure that he had


    made a right decision toe, and it was worth it.


    After taking pictures, Nan Xi went into the hall. There was a big photo frame on the cab in the hall,


    which was particrly eye-catching, and Nan Xi saw it as soon as she entered.


    Looking at the bright and beautiful young girl in the frame, brilliant as a flower, and the clothes and long


    soft hair on her, Nan Xi hesitated for a moment and asked, "Is this ...... grandmother?"


    "Mm." Lu Jianshen nodded: "This is grandma when she was young."


    "So young, so beautiful." Nan Xi couldn''t help but exim.


    Lu Jianshen picked up the photo and gently wiped it. In fact, there are someone wiping it every day, so


    it''s very clean, and there''s no dust at all, but he still wiped it lovingly for a while.


    Then he put it back to its original position: "Grandma married grandpa at the age of 18 and gave birth


    to my dad at the age of 20, this photo was taken shortly after they got married."


    "Grandma said, originally she and grandpa agreed to take a picture of each to frame their youth, due to


    theck of money, grandpa agreed superficially, but he only paid the money for one person in fact, so


    in the end, only grandma took a picture, grandpa didn''t."


    "Then, this is the only picture of grandma when she was young?"


    "Yes."


    "In that case, given grandpa''s character, he will definitely bring it around after grandma''s death, how


    Lu Jianshen nodded: "You''re right, grandma knew that grandpa would definitely bring it around, so


    before she left, she specially asked to leave this photo here, so that grandpa couldn''t bring it around


    and get more sad when see it."


    "Grandpa promised us superficially, in fact ......"


    Speaking of this, Lu Jianshen smiled, full of moving, and said: "The old man yed a careful game. He


    shrunk grandma''s photo, and made it into a very small card and carry in his pocket at all times."


    Nan Xi was also moved, how deep the feelings must be for a man to do so many things silently.


    Now, she has nothing but envy.


    The love back then, was so beautiful.


    "Then how do you know?"


    "One year, on the anniversary of grandma''s death, grandpa drank extra wine and got drunk. Probably


    because he missed her too much, he took the picture of grandma out and told us about it."


    "However, none of us told grandpa, and he didn''t know that we already knew."


    "Grandma is so lucky." Nan Xi sighed with emotion.


    Lu Jianshen looked at her: "Envious of grandma?"


    Nan Xi nodded: "Of course. It''s the kind of love and happiness that all girls in the world yearn for to


    have someone who is devoted to her for the rest of her life."


    "And what about you?"


    "Me?" Nan Xi pointed to herself and smiled lightly, "Me too, like them, I''m just an ordinary girl. Of


    course, I also want to have my own unique love and ......"


    "And what?" Lu Jianshen asked immediately.

 Chapter 133: I Missed and All is Meaningless

    Chapter 133: I Missed and All is Meaningless


    Chapter 133: I Missed and All Is Meaningless


    "And the marriage," that was what Norah intended to say.


    However, her marriage was broken and gone.


    Suppressing the pain in her heart, Norah put on a happy face, and replied stoically, "Nothing.¡±


    She would never have the marriage she wanted in her life, and the love she longed for had also been


    away from her.


    That was the reason why the love story of her grandparents seemed so appealing to her.


    People always craved the things they could not get, and she was no exception.


    "You''ll meet." Suddenly, Shawn said.


    "Meet what?"


    "You said that you wanted to experience a unique love, and meet a devoted lover, didn''t you? Chase,


    you will meet the very person who loves and cherishes you, just like your grandmother.¡±


    "Really?" Norah just smiled.


    "Perhaps, you have already met." Shawn said.


    Impulsively, he stretched out his hand and intended to grab Norah''s one. He wanted to say solemnly,


    "Chase, I know that I was wrong. I used to be stupid as I did not recognize my thoughts."


    "But now I understand. I will love you like Grandpa treats Grandma. Can you give me another


    chance?"


    However, his hand was stopped abruptly by Norah''s following words, stunned between the two people.


    "Yes, I have met, long, long ago, but I did not catch it."


    "Maybe that is my fate.¡± Norah shook her head helplessly.


    The words struck a chill in the heart of Shawn.


    His hand trembled and dropped, and then clenched into a fist. He slowly and quietly withdrew his hand


    and put it behind him, as if he had acted nothing just now.


    He slightly closed his eyes, with the pain filling his heart. When he opened his eyes again, the pain


    became even more profound.


    God knew how happy he was the moment Norah said "already met", which gave him hope again and


    he even made up his mind to never let Norah go or leave her, even if she hated him much.


    However, the words "long ago" directly drove him into the depths of hopelessness.


    "Long ago?"


    "Norah said she had someone she had loved for ten years. Therefore, she was not talking about me,


    but the man she has loved and kept in her heart for ten years.¡±


    "It is not me, indeed," Shawn thought.


    Such realization triggered his jealousy and almost drove him mad.


    Shawn regretted profoundly that he had not seized the opportunity and cherished Norah. What was


    more bitter for him was that he did not even know who that man was.


    "Are you hungry? What do you want to eat for lunch?" Shawn changed the topic.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. Since it''s Grandpa''s hometown, you must be more familiar than me, so I will


    just eat what you order." Norah replied.


    "Okay, wait a minute."


    Putting down the luggage, Shawn and Norah went out together.


    In front of them was a long, winding path, paved with bluestones. Probably because of the rain, the


    ground was clean, and the gstones looked much brighter.


    There were houses that retained the characteristics of the ancient town on both sides. Some of them


    had green leaves and colorful flowers on the walls, which looked very beautiful from a distance.


    They could smell the floral fragrance when they got closer.


    After turning left at the end of the path, they reached the town''s market which might be the most lively


    ce in the town.


    Shawn guided Norah to eat the most characteristic food in the town, which he would eat every time he


    went there.


    At first, he was worried about whether Norah could adapt to the food.


    When she finished arge bowl of dishes, he finally smiled in relief.


    After lunch, Shawn took Norah to stroll around the ancient town.


    The ancient town was not big, but the scenery was good. Besides, there were different types of small


    shops offering various goods, which was also dazzling.


    Norah was fond of visiting some exquisite essory stores, and when she saw the items she liked,


    she would buy them.


    After shopping in several stores, she already had several bracelets hanging on her wrist, with different


    kinds of styles.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You love these?" Shawn asked.


    Norah raised her hand and shook the bracelets. When she heard the crisp sound the bracelets made,


    she smiled, "Yes, I do. Don''t you think they are beautiful? It doesn''t cost a lot to buy so many bracelets.


    Quite a good deal, isn''t it?"


    "You''re right."


    However, when he nodded, Shawn felt a little bitter in his heart.


    They had been married for two years. Although the rtionship between them was not that intimate, he


    had never lost the sense of ceremony.


    Wedding anniversaries, birthdays,rge and small holidays, almost on every important day, he would


    order Anthony to send a piece of exquisite jewelry to her.


    Each piece of jewelry could buy many bracelets like this, but Norah had never been so happy and


    always looked indifferent when she received them.


    "I have bought many for you too." Shawn suddenly said with jealousy.


    "Yes." Norah nodded, and her voice lowered. "You did have bought me many sets of jewelry."


    Unfortunately, all those were selected and sent by Anthony, while Shawn himself did not get involved at


    all.


    He even never asked her what style she liked.


    Consequently, what he bought seldom matched her desire.


    "I don''t think I''ve ever seen you wear them."


    Norah raised her head and stared at him with clear eyes. She said word by word seriously, "Shawn, for


    the sake of our long rtionship, let me give you a piece of advice."


    "What advice?"


    "In the future, if you have a beloved girl and want to give her jewelry or something like that, you should


    at least first understand what she likes. Don''t blindly send things, otherwise, even if you send a


    thousand pieces of jewelry, they can notpare to one heartfelt gift."


    "Besides, I don''t think a girl would like to receive a gift that is bought and sent by her husband''s


    assistant."


    "And I''m no exception."


    Finishing speaking, Norah quickened her pace forward.


    Conversely, Shawn stayed put nkly.


    "She''s talking about me, isn''t she?¡± He thought.


    Indeed, he had never forgotten to send gifts during so many festivals, but he had ordered Anthony to


    prepare the gifts all the time.


    He had never asked Norah what kind of gifts she liked, either.


    "I''m the fool,¡± realized Shawn finally.


    "I even don''t know about her preference after a two-year marriage. What a loser I am!"


    Noticing Norah had walked away, Shawn stopped thinking and quickly trotted to catch up with her.


    When he approached Norah, he asked, "Then can you tell me what you like?"


    "I think it is meaningless to you."


    "What if I think it isn''t?" Shawn stared at Norah, with his dark eyes as bright as stars. "I might be


    attracted to his eyes again if I had less self-control,¡± thought Norah.


    She quickly looked away, and said, "If you are sincere, you will figure it out yourself. It doesn''t mean


    anything if you ask for the answer."

 Chapter 134: Norah was the Unique Scenery for Him

    Chapter 134: Norah was the Unique Scenery for Him


    Chapter 134: Norah was the Unique Scenery for Him


    Coincidentally, an old man who was rowing in the river wasing over. Intending to shift her focus,


    Norah hastily pointed at him, "Look, the boat ising. Let''s get on it."


    "Okay." Shawn nodded.


    However, when they finished talking, the boat had already moved on.


    "Hurry up, or we won''t be able to catch up!" Norah shouted.


    "Follow me."


    Then without a second thought, Shawn held Norah''s hand and began to run.


    Norah didn''t reject, and made efforts to run after him.


    When they were running, a puff of cool wind met them which brought the fragrance of flowers,


    refreshing their minds.


    Norah praised with a beautiful smile, "What a good smell of flowers, light but fragrant."


    Shawn looked back, scanning through Norah''s face.


    His gaze instantly froze when he saw her pretty face, especially her charming smile in the breeze,


    which was like an exquisite painting for him.


    If there had been a camera here, he would definitely take a photo of the scene.


    But if he didn''t have a camera with him, he would freeze the most attractive scene by heart.


    They kept running, panting.


    Fortunately, they finally caught the old man''s boat.


    After being seated on the boat, Norah turned to the old man with a bright smile, "Sir, thanks for your


    pause, without which we would miss the boat."


    The old man nced at their fashionable clothes, and said with a smile, "You young couplee from


    the urban town, don''t you? There are boats for tourists, so why do you prefer my shabby boat?"


    Norah replied in a friendly way, "Well, that''s because I consider a boat like yours not shy and most


    romantic to ride."


    What she said made the old man burst intoughter, "What a honey-lipped girl! I like your manner. Take


    your seat, and let me take you to appreciate how wonderful the boat is."


    "Okay, Sir. Just row."


    As soon as Norah finished speaking, the boat sped up.


    Such a shift made Norah feel suddenly pushed forward. Fortunately, Shawn grasped her hand and held


    her firmly.


    When she recovered, Norah found that they were still holding hands together.


    She quickly looked down and said quite shyly, "Well, you can let me go."


    Shawn pretended not to hear.


    Norah thought he didn''t hear her, so she poked his arm with her little hand, "We''re already on the boat.


    Let''s separate."


    This time, it was difficult for Shawn to behave as if he had heard nothing. He looked around the flowing


    water and stared back at Norah, "This boat''s security is lower than the sightseeing boat, so I feel more


    at ease holding you."


    "Don''t worry. The boatman has rich experience in rowing. It must be safe," said Norah.


    "Well, I know you''re not afraid, but I am."


    Hearing his words, Norah was nk at first.


    What...?


    "That is not a normal reaction," thought Norah.


    Besides, she seriously doubted that Shawn had lied to her.


    Shawn could swim, and swam quite well, as she had seen before.


    With his proficient skill, even if he fell into the river, he would never be drowned. What''s more, he was


    still sitting on the boat, so he must have lied to her, didn''t he?


    On the other hand, Norah felt that she would also be embarrassed if she debunked him.


    Therefore, she could only act as if he had been frightened.


    "All right, then let''s just hold hands," Norah said.


    At this moment, the old boatman said with a smile, "Youngdy, your boyfriend has nned a lot to


    hold your hand. He''s a nice guy."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Norah blushed slightly, "He''s not my boyfriend."


    "Then he''s your husband? But since you two are so polite to each other, you got married not long ago


    and still are a bit shy, right?"


    Norah kept silent this time.


    Well, indeed, he was her husband. However, they were about to get divorced, rather than just got


    married. That was why they seemed so ceremonious and unfamiliar with each other.


    The boat drove faster.


    Another refreshing breeze blew, still carrying a light floral fragrance.


    A familiar rhyme came from the side of the river, and the gentle tone slowly spread into people''s ears.


    Days were slower in the past


    Cars, horses, and mail did not move fast


    A lifetime is all but enough to love one right person


    The lock was fine in the past


    And the key was exquisite and fit


    You lock, and he will get it


    What a soulful and tender song!


    Norah was on the edge of crying.


    She was moved, deeply moved.


    Especially when she learned the love story of her grandfather and grandma, she had a deeper


    understanding of this song.


    If there had been a time machine, she would want to go back to that time.


    "Only love one person for life." What a beautiful vow!


    Even a great amount of gold and silver jewelry, money and vi did not worth it.


    That should be the most appealing way of love!


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have such a chance in her life anymore.


    The boat continued sailing for a while, and suddenly, a strong floral fragrance came. Norah asked


    curiously, "Sir, where does the fragrancee from?"


    "Well, youngdy, close your eyes, and you will know in two minutes. Listen to me, there will be a


    surprise in a while."


    Norah closed her eyes in disbelief.


    "Youngdy, you can open your eyes now."


    Two minutester, the old man spoke again, and Norah immediately opened her eyes.


    When she saw countless colorful flowers blooming on the riverbanks, she was extremely surprised.


    There were not only bunches of colorful and dazzlingrge flowers, but also some elegant small red


    flowers and small yellow flowers dotting among the green leaves, which looked more delicate and


    charming.


    Norah almost thought she had entered an illusory wondend, but the spreading fragrance reminded


    her that it was true.


    "It''s so beautiful." Norah waspletely amazed.


    It was like rowing into a secret garden.


    Everything was fascinating.


    At this time, with a bang, clusters of fireworks bloomed in the sky.


    Norah raised her head and whispered, "If it is at night, the firework will be more beautiful."


    Norah was watching the scenery, the fragrant flowers, and the beautiful and brilliant fireworks.


    However, she wasn''t aware that Shawn was looking at her.


    He was staring at her light smile, her expressions, and her charm and affectionate tenderness.


    At the moment, she was the scenery for him.


    The best and only one.


    The night fell, so Norah and Shawn walked to their grandparents'' house.


    Suddenly, something was put on her shoulders. Norah looked up and found that Shawn had taken off


    his coat and put it around her.


    "I''m not cold," Norah said.


    Shawn put his hands in his pockets and looked up at the stars that just appeared, "Well, I walked a lot


    today, and feel a little hot, so I want you to help me cool down."

 Chapter 135 Cheap and Belated Affection

    Chapter 135 Cheap and Bted Affection


    Chapter 135 Cheap and Bted Affection


    Norah didn¡¯t know when Shawn turned into such a proud gentleman with a good tongue.


    Now she even couldn¡¯t refuse him directly.


    The night in the ancient town was attractive.


    Even the moon was as gentle as being washed by water.


    The moonlight silently poured on them.


    Norah and Shawn walked side by side to the ancient mansion. They kept quiet all the way, as if they


    had a tacit understanding.


    "Ah..." Suddenly, Norah let out a cry.


    Shawn hurriedly grabbed her hand and bnced her.


    It turned out that a pothole appeared on the downhill road. Norah ignored it and almost fell down.


    After regaining her bnce, Norah gently disentangled herself from Shawn''s grip and said politely,


    "Thank you."


    Anyway, Shawn should respond appropriately.


    However, seeing her hazy and beautiful cheeks in the moonlight, he felt bitter and could not say


    anything.


    On this day, sheughed it up appealingly and enchantingly.


    For a moment, he felt they traveled back to the moment of their first meeting when there had been


    always a bright smile on her lovely and innocent face.


    He even thought that Norah let go of the past and wanted to get a new start.


    However, all the illusions were broken at this moment.


    Norah didn''t forget.


    It was not a ¡°let-it-go¡± smile, but the one to cover up.


    When the night came, she suddenly stopped all her smiles, returned to the indifferent attitude, and


    distanced herself from him again.


    That was why she quickly withdrew her hand;


    That was why she expressed her thanks so politely.


    Her politeness made him uneasy, like a stick across his heart, or a fishbone stuck in his throat.


    If it was possible, he wished Norah could skip beside him with a smile and made a noise.


    However, the happiness would never happen again.


    At the door, Norah looked up, and saw the whole ancient mansion was bathed in the bright moonlight.


    The twonterns dotted in front of the gate were particrly beautifully soft.


    Entering the gate, she smelled a faint fragrance of flowers.


    At this time, Shawn hung up the phone and followed Norah.


    With a bang, a dazzling firework suddenly bloomed over the mansion.


    Then, it followed the second and the third...


    Soon, the whole sky merged into a sea of fireworks, which slid across the sky like meteors, blooming


    colorful flowers in all shapes, forming a red, yellow, and blue beautiful scene.


    The fireworks lit up the whole mansion in an instant.


    In the dim light, Shawn looked at the surprised expressions on her delicate face.


    She raised her head and looked happy, making a gentle smile.


    "It''s worth it."


    At that moment, Shawn''s mind only rested on this thought.


    Everything else seemed unimportant.


    Fireworkssted for a long time.


    The whole sky was lit up, and Norah always kept a smile.


    After thest firework was in full bloom and died out, Shawn walked over and asked, "Is it beautiful?"


    "It is." Norah nodded, "I didn''t expect to meet such a surprise."


    She smiled with obvious excitement and joy.


    Shawn looked at her and said nothing.


    After watching the fireworks, they went to the room.


    "We live here at night." Shawn said.


    Seeing the neat bedroom and the clean and warm bed quilt, Norah felt warm and was pleased by the


    cozy air.


    "Okay." She nodded.


    Hearing her simple answer, Shawn felt that she might not fully understand his meaning.


    With a slight cough, he exined, "I mean, we both live in this room."


    Norah pointed to the only bed in the room and asked in disbelief, "You mean, we both live in the same


    bed in the room?"


    "Yes." Shawn nodded, "There are only two rooms. The other one is filled with sundries, and has no


    bed."


    He implicated that he had no other ce to live except here.


    Norah was speechless.


    She thought that Shawn was better at pretending to be poor.


    It was a pity for him not to be an actor.


    "I know you don''t want to sleep in the same bed with me. If you refuse, it doesn''t matter. I''ll find a hotel


    in town."


    "How long does it take from here to the town?" Norah asked.


    Shawn said calmly, "It''s about a 20-minute drive, but there is few taxi here at night, so it takes about an


    hour to walk."


    Norah was speechless.


    After all, she lived in Shawn''s house, and it seemed that she had no reason to drive him out.


    Finally, Norah made apromise, "Since it''s inconvenient, then stay here. You can sleep on the bed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Is there a quilt in this room? I''ll make a bed on the floor."


    "Yes." Shawn nodded.


    He knew that this was Norah''s biggest concession. He should satisfy and couldn''t ask for more.


    "Then I''ll take a shower first. I''m a little tired after running around all day. I want to go to bed early."


    Norah said.


    "Okay."


    When she came out of the shower, Shawn was bending down toy a quilt on the ground. When he


    looked up and saw Norah, he paused for a moment and quickly looked away.


    But no matter how fast he was, he still remembered her fair skin and charming body after taking a


    shower.


    Due to the warm water, Norah''s skin was as fair and delicate as a tender teenager rather than a


    woman who had been married for two years.


    Suppressing the sexual desire, Shawn said, "You sleep in the bed and I will make a bed on the floor."


    "No need, I''m not delicate, and I can sleep well on the ground."


    Norah took off her shoes and walked to the bed on the floor.


    Shawn bent over and directly held Norah in his arms and walked to the bed.


    In an instant, all her fragrance came into his nose, and the faint fragrance stirred his nerves and almost


    made his heart boil.


    The temperature of his body turned hot and so did his hands that held her body.


    Shawn looked away and didn''t dare to stare at Norah. He was afraid that he could not suppress his


    desire.


    However, when taking Norah onto the bed, he lost his bnce and stepped infirmly. Suddenly, he fell


    toward Norah.


    "Watch out." Norah shouted.


    Shawn immediately grabbed the side of the bed and stabilized his body.


    When he was ready to get up, he found that they were face to face, and their noses were touching


    each other. They could not get any closer, even feeling each other''s breathing clearly.


    More importantly, their lips were so close that they could kiss each other as long as moving forward for


    a few centimeters.

 Chapter 136 How Should He Change Her Decision on Divorce?

    Chapter 136 How Should He Change Her Decision on Divorce?


    Chapter 136 How Should He Change Her Decision on Divorce?


    It was out of their expectation, and both of them froze.


    Their breathing was getting hotter and hotter.


    Norah''s face turned rosy, as if it had be ripe.


    Admittedly, she still loved Shawn.


    Especially on such a quiet night, when they stayed close together, she still felt a heartbeat.


    It jumped crazily.


    Shawn''s face also turned red. However, it was because he suppressed his desire.


    They were so close.


    Kiss?


    Or not?


    He was engaging in a mental struggle.


    If he kissed her, she would feel aggrieved and unwilling as if he was forcing her.


    If not, he would lose thest chance.


    Moreover, he couldn''t control himself anymore.


    In the end, his instincts overcame his rationality. At the moment when his lips were pressed down,


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Shawn only had one thought: Damn rationality. He would manage to kiss her.


    Because he desired to do so.


    However, as he was about to kiss her lips, Norah suddenly turned her head.


    His lips lightly swept across Norah''s cheek, not her lips.


    Norah pinched her hands tightly and said coldly, "Shawn, please be self-respect."


    "We are getting divorced soon. You shouldn''t do this to me."


    After a pause, she suppressed the pain and bitterness and said, "And I am not a toy that you can kiss


    or upy as you wish. If that''s what you want, I''m sorry I can''t y such a role."


    Shawn froze and felt heartbroken.


    The pain rushed wildly towards him like tides, almost enveloping him.


    It was so painful.


    He fell in love with her and was out of control.


    But she misunderstood him.


    He felt heartbroken.


    Every breath was like a knife cutting his lung.


    Shawn''s eyes dimmed. He really wanted to tell her, "No, Norah, how could you be a toy? I fall in love


    with you and was out of control."


    Would she believe it?


    No, she wouldn''t.


    But could he me her for it?


    No.


    Because Shawn clearly knew that he was a jerk who did something wrong.


    He hurt her deeply for so many times that she lost her sense of security and misunderstood him.


    "I''m sorry, Norah," Shawn said in his heart over and over again.


    He couldn''t make up for his debt even if he repeated ten million or ten thousand times.


    "I''m sorry."


    Finally, Shawn said and ran away like a deserter.


    After he left, Norah received a call from Vivian.


    "Honey, Norah, how are you? I know you''re uneasy. Wait for me. I''ll be back soon."


    Upon hearing Vivian''s voice, Norah''s heart immediately flooded with an intense sourness and


    grievance, and her eyes turned red and burst into tears, "Vivian, I feel so sad."


    "I know you''re wronged. When Ie back, I''ll definitely help you bring fair back and taught the bitchy


    Lilian a lesson."


    Speaking of Lilian, Norah suddenly remembered, "She has already been sent abroad by Shawn, and


    you should not see her anymore."


    "Really? Did Shawn personally deliver her? "Vivian was surprised.


    "She should have been delivered, but Shawn didn''t personally do so, he instructed Lin Norahao to


    deliver her."


    "I don''t believe it. Lilian is scheming. If it weren''t for watching her board and leaving the country


    personally, I wouldn''t believe it," said Vivian.


    Norah didn''t think much about it.


    They chatted a lot.


    Norah had already told Vivian on WeChat about her miscarriage. Afraid of making her sad, Vivian was


    careful in the chat, fearing it may arouse her pain.


    Norah told about her visit to the grandparents'' former residence with Shawn and some of the stories


    she knew.


    On the phone, Vivian also eximed, "What divine love it is! It''s enviable and moving. But how could


    their grandson Shawn didn''t learn anything from his grandpa?"


    Hearing Shawn''s name, Norah suddenly became quiet.


    "Norah... Norah..." Vivian thought she was disconnected and called her name several times.


    As she was about to hang up and redial, Norah''s voice slowly sounded, "Vivian, Shawn and I are


    getting divorced."


    Now, Vivian was silent.


    She heard it very clearly. Norah didn''t intend or prepare to do so.


    She had already decided it.


    After being silent, Vivian slowly asked, "Norah, have you decided it?"


    Listening to her heavy tone, Norah pretended to be rxed, "Why? Why are you so sad? Now the


    divorce demography is so high, and it''s normal. After these years, I finally understand that a couple


    without love is not suitable for being together; Even if they are forced to live together, they are doomed


    to go far and be separated sooner orter. "


    "Since the results are unchangeable, there is no difference sooner orter."


    "I remember, you used to debunk Shawn, wishing I could stay away from him!" Norah yed a joke


    deliberately.


    Vivian quickly said, "It''s just roasting. Besides, I did so to vent my emotion and want him to be nice to


    you, but I don''t really want you to separate. I wish someone would be nice to you, and love and protect


    you."


    "Norah, have you thought it over? Have you decided?"


    Norah pinched her mobile phone and nodded affirmatively, "Well, I''ve thought it over, I''m sure."


    If everything went well, after getting the documents, at the same time tomorrow, they would have


    "If you have really decided, I will definitely support you without hesitation."


    "Norah, no matter what decision you make, I will stand behind you and give you strength. Wait for me."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Norah raised her head, but still couldn''t restrain tears.


    How fast! Their marriage whichsted for two years woulde to an end. Tomorrow, they would


    be strangerspletely.


    Things were unpredictable.


    Shawn was sitting outside the door. When Norah and Vivian were talking on the phone, he had been


    outside but never went in and didn''t interrupt them.


    He just listened to their chatting.


    One cigarette after another. Shawn didn''t remember how many cigarettes he smoked, and his fingers


    even were in pain.


    Norah had made up her mind about the divorce. What should he do?


    How could he make her stay here?


    Shawn looked up, and tears were in his eyes.

 Chapter 137 Got Their Certificates

    Chapter 137 Got Their Certificates


    Chapter 137 Got Their Certificates


    It waste at night when Shawn returned to his room. Norah was already asleep.


    He had lightened his movements and slept on the floor, more like lying down than sleeping.


    He couldn''t sleep all night.


    Early the following day, the two packed their things and returned home.


    As they left, Norah took onest look at the ce with a lingering look in her eyes.


    Although the ce was small, she liked it because of their Grandparents'' love story.


    This was Shawn''s grandparents'' house. After the divorce, she could never have the chance toe


    back.


    Later, he might bring others, such as his beloved girl, his next wife, his children...


    Thinking about it, Norah suddenly felt her heart prick and pinch.


    Soon the past would be past. She shouldn''t bother about it!


    She could not keep what didn''t belong to her.


    "Let''s go!" Norah turned around.


    It was just about ten in the morning when the ne arrived, as Norah and Shawn had left early.


    After getting off the ne, Norah asked Shawn, "Are you free today?"


    "Yes."


    "Then we can get divorced today. Let''s go to Mom and Dad''s together, pick up our papers, and get the


    divorce paperwork done."


    When he heard this, Shawn was dumbfounded, as if lightning struck him.


    He knew that she had made up her mind and was determined to divorce.


    But he had never thought it would be so soon. She wanted to get divorced as quickly as they got off the


    ne.


    Couldn''t she wait to divorce him?


    Shawn felt heartbroken.


    Shawn''s long fingers were almost white from the force he clenched the case. It took him a long time to


    squeeze a word out of his throat, "OK."


    The two got in the car together and went to the old mansion.


    Neither Susan nor Marty was at home when they arrived, which made it easier for them to pick up their


    papers.


    Norah was relieved, and so was Shawn. Shawn said, "Since Mum and Dad aren''t here, we shall return


    another time to get our certificates."


    But Norah said, "It''s good that Mom and Dad aren''t here. We can pick up the papers in case they


    disagree with our divorce."


    Shawn was confused and asked, "Aren''t they keeping the certificates? We can''t do the paperwork if we


    do not have certificates."


    "The papers are in Grandpa''s room, and he gave the key to Mom before he left." Said Norah, pulling


    out the key, "Mom gave it to me long ago."


    Shawn was frozen for a moment. It took him a moment to react. Shawn looked at the bag on Norah''s


    waist, "So, you had taken the keys with you before we went to Grandpa''s house."


    "Yes. I don''t have to run back to get them again." Norah said.


    Her softly spoken words made Shawn feel heartbroken.


    She had the keys with her, meaning she nned to get divorced.


    That was why she had been too impatient to get the paperwork done after getting off the ne.


    Was it so torturous, so unbearable for her to be with him now?


    Shawn raised his head with his heart full of astringency, "Norah, you thought of all these a long time


    ago, didn''t you?"


    Norah looked at him and answered calmly, "Now that we''ve decided to divorce, our action should be


    quick, right?"


    God knew how much courage it took her to propose divorce and how much pain she felt. She was


    afraid that she would change her mindter and didn''t want to divorce Shawn.


    These days, they got along so well that she even thought they were in love and lived happily.


    But when she saw everything, she woke up.


    Love?


    How could Shawn love her?


    It was her one-woman show all the time.


    It had been ten years. She was tired.


    Norah didn''t want to chase after him anymore. She wanted a break.


    When she got to Grandpa''s room, Norah quickly opened the secondpartment of the drawer with


    the key.


    There were the papers Grandpa had left her and a letter.


    "Norah:


    After I pass away, the one I''m worried about most was you. Your mother passed away, and Dad has no


    sense of responsibility. Shawn always has Lilian in his mind and wants to divorce you.


    Girl, I know it. I have been in business for years, so that I can see many things. But I do not want to


    debunk all these affairs.


    People say it is important for a woman to marry the right man, but I''d say it''s important for a man to


    marry the right wife.


    Susan and you are the best daughter-inw and granddaughter-inw in my mind.


    One day, when you are old and have children and are in charge of the family, you must remember my


    words. The Lawson family is already wealthy and powerful enough. It is a magnificent family in its own


    right, and we don''t need to add to it through our offspring''s marriage.


    Our kids should marry someone with good characteristics and a kind heart. Their partners do not have


    toe from a noble family.


    Those who are not frugal, who love luxury life and do not work hard, will not always have a happy life


    even if they are rich.


    And those who work hard, even if they fall into poverty one day, will definitely rise again.


    The Lu family has only been wealthy for three generations and will go on for a long time toe. You


    may encounter some difficulties in the future. Only by working together can you couple get through the


    difficulties. This is the heavy duty I want to give you. You should inherit this thought in Grandma''s


    stand. Only then can the Lawson family get its power and get better.


    This is a pair of jasper earrings. When your Grandma passed away, she left two sets of precious


    jewelry, including jasper bracelets and earrings and ruby bracelets and earrings. The rubies were given


    to our daughter-inw, Susan, your mother-inw.


    Another set was left for our grandson-inw. I have already given you the bracelet. As for the earrings,


    since I have been thinking of your Grandma, I keep them as a reminder. Now I''m dying. I want to leave


    it to you.


    Norah, I know that you have grievances in your heart. By the time you read this letter, I''m gone. If you


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    don''t want to get a divorce, you can tell Marty and Susan. They will help you and will not let you divorce


    Shawn.


    If one day you are aggrieved and too tired to hold on. Iwon''t force you. Although I don''t want you to


    leave our family, I prefer you live a happy life. If that day doese, and you divorce Shawn, I won''t


    me you. I still wish you well.


    You must be happy, girl. That is my greatest hope!"


    After Norah finished reading the letter, she cried.


    How thoughtful Grandpa had been. He had thought of almost every situation for her, giving her warmth


    and care without putting her under any pressure.


    "Grandpa, thank you."


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry I cannot go ahead with Shawn anymore. Don''t worry. I''ll get on with my life and


    won''t let you down."


    Norah took the papers down just in time to bump into Marty and Susan returning together.

 Chapter 138 Susan Knew They Would Get Divorced

    Chapter 138 Susan Knew They Would Get Divorced


    Chapter 138 Susan Knew They Would Get Divorced


    "Dad and mum, why do you suddenlye back?" Norah said, with a hint of panic in her heart.


    "We have something to deal with, just in time to return for lunch. Why did you and Shawne back


    without telling us in advance? I should have let the cooks cook some of your favourite dishes." Susan


    asked.


    Norah hooked her lips and smiled, "Mom, no need. We also decided toe back all of a sudden. It''s


    not a big deal. We''ll leave in a while and won''t eat lunch at home."


    "It''s just a meal. It won''t take you a long time. Just wait for a moment. I''ll ask the cooks to add a few


    more dishes." Susan said, walking towards the kitchen.


    "Mom..." Norah immediately stopped her, "No need. Shawn and I still have some things to deal with in


    a hurry."


    Saying so, Norah reached out and pulled Lu Shawn''s hand.


    Shawn knew that she was asking for help.


    If it were usual, he would have been happy to help her. But this time, he was selfish and thought that if


    his mother knew about the divorce, she could help him keep Norah.


    Then it was possible for them not to get divorced.


    "Is it so important that you have to do it now? Can''t you do it an hourter?" Susan asked.


    Norah was not good at lying, so she raised her head and smiled brightly, trying to hide the panic inside


    with her smile.


    "Mom, the ce will close at noon. So, Shawn and I want to make it there by noon."


    Norah smiled brightly and gently but said those words with a firm attitude.


    Susan sighed, and her mood dropped, "In such a case, go ahead. I won''t keep you guys."


    Norah stepped forward and took Shawn by the arm. As the two turned around, Marty opened his mouth


    and said suddenly, "Norah..."


    Just as he called her, Susan immediately reached out and yanked his hand, her beautiful eyes ring


    at him.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?" Norah turned around.


    "Nothing." Marty waved his hand, his stern voice sounding like he had suddenly aged. "I just want to


    say that you shoulde back and visit us more often in the future."


    "Okay," Norah answered with bitterness.


    After saying that, her heart was full of bitterness.


    "I''m sorry", she thought. This time she lied.


    After the divorce, she would visit them less. Apart from visiting Grandpa, she wouldn''te back


    again.


    Watching their backs fade away until they were no longer visible, Susan immediately turned around


    and covered her lips, tears falling out of her eyes.


    "Since you guessed it, why don''t you let me persuade them?" Marty helped her to sit down on the sofa.


    Susan wiped her tears as she choked up and spoke, "Didn''t you see Norah''s attitude and expression?


    She is determined to get a divorce. It''s useless persuading her to change her mind with just a few


    words."


    As a woman, she knew how determined and heartbroken Norah was.


    "Besides, even if you want to save their marriage. It''s not you, but Shawn should do something."


    "It''s good for them to divorce, letting that brat suffer. He makes me so angry that I want to beat him and


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    let him wake up. Why he didn''t cherish his wife but hook up with other women?"


    Susan was very sad, but she was irritated once she thought of what Shawn had done.


    The more she said, the more furious she became.


    Marty could only persuade her at the side.


    It was only after a long time that Susan calmed down a little.


    Marty was still frowning, "I''m afraid that once they get divorced, there will be no more possibilities for


    them to bury the hatchet."


    Susan could not agree with his words more.


    She was silent and spoke with a heavy heart, "It depends on his fate. If he repents and cherishes her,


    he will find a way to chase back Norah."


    "If he misses out, it is because hecks fortune."


    With a heavy sigh, Susan lost her appetite and went upstairs.


    Though Susan said so, she did not want them to get divorced.


    Norah was the granddaughter-inw that Marty''s father had chosen. Before he passed away, he held


    Shawn and Norah''s hands and told them not to divorce.


    Now if they got divorced, how could she face her father?


    Moreover, it was not easy for the two to be husband and wife. If Shawn got divorced from Norah


    and lost his life partner, could Susan, as Shawn''s mother, be happy?


    However, Susan also knew clearly that Norah had already decided. Her eyes and words were all so


    firm that she did not give herself any way back.


    Would it work if they persuaded them?


    It wouldn''t change anything but would only alienate Norah from them.


    This was the reason why she pretended not to know.


    Susan immediately picked up her mobile phone and called her secretary, telling her to ask Shawn to


    return to the office quickly because something urgent happened.


    "Son, this is thest thing your mom can do for you. I hope you can learn to cherish Susan in the


    future."


    After hanging up the phone, Susan took a small white pill from the pill box and drank it with warm water


    before lying on the bed for a lunch break.


    Leaving the mansion, Norah looked at the time on her phone and then turned to Lu Shawn, "The Civil


    Affairs Bureau will close in an hour. We have enough time to get there in half an hour from here. Let''s


    go!"


    After saying that, Norah walked ahead of Shawn.


    Shawn looked at her back, and his heart was sour.


    It was sour and astringent, bitter and salty.


    "Norah..." Suddenly, Shawn said towards Norah''s back.


    "What?"


    Norah turned around. Facing the bright sunlight, she looked at him with a soft expression. She was


    enveloped by the golden sunlight and full of tenderness, so beautiful that others could not move their


    eyes from her face.


    So, in the days toe, even after many years, Shawn still clearly remembered her gentleness and


    beauty at this time.


    "I''m sorry, there''s a bit of an emergency at work. So I cannot apany you to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau." Shawn said.


    He had told such a big lie for the first time in his life.


    And it was also a lie that couldn''t stand up to scrutiny.


    "Do you have to rush back to the office now? Can''t you go there an hourter?" Norah asked.


    Shawn looked at her apologetically, "Well, it''s urgent. I have to rush back right now."


    Norah looked down, perhaps considering something. Then she raised her head and asked, "How long


    will it take? Can it be dealt with by four o''clock?" She asked him again.


    If it could be dealt with by four o''clock, and he could get to the Civil Affairs Bureau in a half hour, they


    could still have enough time to get divorced by five o''clock.


    After all, it was a lie, so Shawn didn''t think about it that much. He said casually, "Maybe, not sure."


    "Okay, go on then. Your work is more important. I''ll wait for you."


    "It might bete. Are you sure you want to wait for me? I''d better have someone take you back first."


    "It''s okay. I don''t have anything to do. Go and deal with your business. I''ll wait for you at your ce."


    Norah affirmed.

 Chapter 139 Still Love Him

    Chapter 139 Still Love Him


    Chapter 139 Still Love Him


    Norah and Shawn went to the office together.


    Though they had married for two years, Norah had been to Shawn''spany for the first time.


    The skyscraper in front of her was at the busiest location in the city. After getting off the car, Norah


    said, "Go and deal with your business. I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    "Wait for me in my office."


    "No." Norah shook her head, "I''ve never been there in the past two years, and you''ve never publicised


    your marriage. Many people will ask about me if I go with you now."


    "I''d better leave you alone. There''s a mall nearby. I''ll wander around in the mall."


    Shawn frowned and said, "You can go to my office alone, or I can carry you."


    Norah was speechless.


    She sighed and asked him, "Why do you make it difficult for me?"


    "As you said, you''re about to divorce me, so consider this myst time to pester you!" Shawn said with


    his deep eyes looking at her.


    "Fine!" Norah got up, "You go up first. I''lleter."


    The two made concessions. Shawn walked to the lift, "Okay."


    About ten minutes after he went upstairs, Norah got up and went to the lift.


    When she pushed the door open and saw the office, Norah was momentarily amazed. The office was


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    made the office bright.


    The office was very nice.


    It was unexpected that the office was not as luxurious and decadent as she had imagined but rather


    extremely simple and clean. That was in line with his style.


    At work, he was certainly thunderous and meticulous.


    At that moment, there was movement from over the blinds, a push on the door, and the sound of


    talking, as if a meeting was taking ce.


    Norah looked through the gap in the curtains and saw Shawn walk in a suit.


    Earlier, when the two had gone to Shawn''s grandparents'' former home, Shawn had been wearing


    casual clothes.


    Now he had changed into a ck suit and walked to the chair at the front of the meeting room with


    dignity and grace.


    His chest tie draped right over the table as he bent over, with an air overlooking everything.


    The morning sun, spilling in just in time, fell on his handsome face, casting a beautiful silhouette.


    Norah looked at him and was dumbfounded.


    People in the meeting room were in a hot discussion.


    Shawn sat at the front of the room and listened quietly. When everyone had finished, his cold, sharp


    eyes swept over the group, and then his low voice slowly reached Norah''s ears.


    At that moment, she heard the thumping of her own heart.


    It was so rapid, so violent.


    It turned out that she still loved him no matter how much time had passed.


    In the past ten years, she had seen him in many ways.


    She had seen the serious way he studied. The way he practised calligraphy.


    She had seen him on the field of y, in all his glory;


    She had seen him in the shower and him sleeping beside her;


    She had even seen him in sex when he was mad, his eyes scarlet, and he almost lost control.


    She had seen all of them and remembered them all in her mind.


    So deep, so clear, so familiar.


    However, he hadn''t seen the one he had when he was working.


    People said that men looked the most handsome at work, especially when they worked in suits and


    were meticulous.


    Norah had always thought that was a bit of an exaggeration until she saw him today, and she didn''t


    think these words were exaggerated.


    The way he sat there, the profile of his face, the way he listened intently, or the way he looked down at


    his writing made her heart beat faster.


    Norah reached out and couldn''t help but ce her hand where her heart was.


    She knew that this heart was still beating madly for him, hopelessly.


    But she was too tired.


    She was exhausted and had no strength left.


    Quickly pulling down the curtains, Norah went to the other side of the floor-to-ceiling window and


    looked down at the view, breathing heavily.


    She couldn''t think of him like this anymore.


    She had to forget him.


    Suddenly, the door rang.


    It was Anthony pushing in the door.


    Anthony put the things in his hands and said, "Mrs. Lawson, these are some little snacks Mr. Lawson


    ordered me to prepare, and the milk tea. He said you liked it and asked me to get it on purpose."


    Norah''s eyes fell on the delicate cup of milk tea, and she was surprised, "Milk tea? He asked you to


    buy it?"


    "Yes. Mr. Lawson ordered it himself and chose the vour. He said you liked it."


    "How did he know?" Norah was surprised.


    Anthony scratched his head, "Well, I don''t know."


    "Mrs. Lawson, you can drink it while it''s still warm. It won''t taste good if it''s cold. I''ll go out. You can call


    me anytime if you need anything."


    "Okay, thanks!"


    Anthony turned around and walked towards the door.


    Suddenly, something urred to Norah. She called out, "Anthony?"


    "Mrs. Lawson, what can I do for you?"


    " I just wanted to ask when he will finish his meeting?"


    "It depends on the discussion. I can''t tell you the exact time. The meeting may end soon, or it couldst


    until midnight."


    Midnight?


    Norah frowned, "Is it going to be thatte? Does he always work thatte?"


    "Mr. Lawson works very hard and is very responsible. Usually, he will take care of the big projects


    himself. So, sometimes it can be tough, and it''s not umon for him to stay upte." Anthony said.


    Norah nodded and was lost in thought.


    When they got married, Norah didn''t see him often.


    Especially at night, he always returned homete, and she always thought he was socializing.


    Norah feared he would get annoyed, so she hadn''t asked him. He hadn''t exined either.


    So she didn''t know anything about his job. She thought that Shawn had never given her any chance to


    get to know him or get into his world since the beginning.


    Maybe it was because, since the start of their marriage, he had decided to get rid of her and get a


    divorce sooner.


    It was ironic.


    Her eyes fell on the milk tea on the table again. When Norah picked it up, it was taro-vored milk tea,


    her favorite vor.


    He had never paid much attention to these details before. When had he discovered her favorite vor?


    She would have been shocked and happy if this milk tea hade earlier.


    But this cup of milk tea hade toote.


    However, Norah carefully held it up like a treasure and sipped it.


    Norah was drowsy with the whole cup of milk tea drunk and the afternoon daylight.


    She leaned back against the sofa and fell asleep unconsciously. The book in her hand fell to herp.


    The side of her face looked gentle and beautiful in the sunlight. She looked like a fairy of quiet beauty.


    It was this scene that Shawn saw when he pushed in the door.


    Her sleeping face was so beautiful that one dared not disturb it momentarily.


    Looking at her sleeping face, Shawn walked over to her and could not help but reach his hand and


    gently caress her soft cheek.

 Chapter 140 They have got divorced

    Chapter 140 They have got divorced


    Chapter 140 They have got divorced


    "Norah, do you know how reluctant I am?"


    "Do you know that I really want to be a deserter, and I don''t want to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with


    you at all."


    "You can''t imagine what a ridiculous lie I have told today. I did that just to dy the time to go to the


    Civil Affairs Bureau. Norah, I regret it!"


    He was so regretful that he felt quite painful.


    However, she wouldn''t give him a chance anymore.


    If possible, he didn''t want to bring this meeting to a close.


    If possible, he hoped that she could not wake up again, and then, he could stay with her forever,


    watching her quietly all the time.


    However, as long as it was just a dream, all things woulde back to reality atst.


    As if feeling someone standing beside her, Norah opened her eyes. When she saw Shawn, she sat up


    straight immediately, "Have all matters been done?"


    He wanted to deny it.


    However, this lie could no longer be made up.


    "Almost." He said sadly and bitterly.


    Norah rubbed her eyes and checked the time subconsciously. It was already several minutes past four


    in the afternoon.


    The time was a bit rushed, but as long as the road was smooth, they could get there on time.


    "Wait a moment."


    Norah went to the bathroom and washed her face.


    When going out, she saw that Shawn was leaning against a corner, with his tall and straight figure back


    to her. He was shrouded in a thickyer of smoke. There was a cigarette in his hand, with sparks


    shining wantonly.


    "Let''s go!" Norah walked over and said calmly.


    Seeing here out, Shawn took a deep breath and threw the cigarette into the rubbish bin.


    "Okay." He said bitterly.


    In the car, both of them were very quiet, as if everyone had their own thoughts.


    Norah opened the window. Her hair fluttered and danced in the breeze.


    She stretched out her hand, and lightly brushed the hair that was blown by the wind. Her eyes looked


    calm, but her heart was already in chaos.


    While waiting for the red light, Shawn reached out his hand to take out a cigarette from the cigarette


    box. Then he looked at Norah and signaled, "Do you mind?"


    Norah shook her head, and then said, "You can smoke!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Before, she was disgusted at this kind of behavior --- men smoking before her.


    It was because Kelvin Dulin''s favorite things included smoking, drinking, and gambling.


    He was addicted to cigarettes. Sometimes, he even smoked several packs a day. So his whole body


    was covered in smoke, which smelt very bad.


    But it seemed that she didn''t hate smoking at all ever since she met Shawn and saw him smoking.


    In other words, she still didn''t like smoking, but she liked the way he smoked.


    Shawn also opened the window. He leaned against the window with one hand, holding the cigarette


    between his slender fingers, and put another hand on the steering wheel. He exuded understated


    elegance. He was always handsome admittedly.


    They had waited for a rtively long time, and the cars behind them pressed the horn impatiently.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Norah also became a little anxious, and asked, "It seems very slow.


    Is it blocked in front?"


    Shawn took a look at the road conditions. "It should be blocked by a car ident."


    "Norah, how about ..."


    Before he finished speaking, the traffic moved suddenly. It seemed that the road had been cleared.


    "Shawn, we can go!" Norah''s tender face was full of joy and excitement when saying that.


    "Uh-huh!"


    The road following was smooth. Even though Shawn had deliberately driven the car very slowly, they


    still arrived before five o''clock.


    As it was already after work hours, the hall was deserted, with only a handful of people present.


    Norah walked to the service window and handed all the certificates and prepared documents to the


    staff.


    The staff took a look at them and was very surprised. After all, the handsome man and the beautiful


    woman seemed to be a very suitable couple. How would theye to divorce?


    "Why do you want to get divorced?" The staff asked routinely.


    "Our rtionship is broken!" Norah said calmly.


    The staff nced up at Shawn. Although he was handsome, his eyes looked cold. He didn''t say a


    word. He shook his head reluctantly, and then looked at Norah, "Once this book is changed, we will be


    Norah had always thought that she was very calm, very very calm.


    This was what she had been looking forward to for a long time, wasn''t it?


    However, when all things had happened, she couldn''t regret it and go back to the past. As she thought


    of the moment when they would beplete strangers after getting their divorce papers, her


    heart couldn''t help but ache painfully.


    Her heart felt a lingering, subtle pain that was sour to the taste.


    It wasn''t obvious or serious, but her heart was full of bitter and sharp pain.


    Norah took a deep breath. She winked and said coldly, "We have decided. Please help us file a


    divorce."


    The staff looked towards Shawn, "What about you? Do you agree to file a divorce?"


    Shawn looked up with his cool eyes. He paused for a long time and then he said slowly, with agony in


    his heart.


    He said, "Just follow her thoughts. I agree."


    When hearing these words, Norah felt apart.


    He agreed.


    He agreed atst!


    These words finally ended their marriage.


    She thought she would be happy. After all, she had waited for and looked forward to this day for a long


    time.


    However, she wasn''t happy when knowing that he had agreed atst.


    Apparently, she was reluctant to get divorced from him.


    She was quite reluctant.


    Just at the next moment, the staff took two red "Marriage Certificates" back and gave them two


    "Divorce Certificates".


    Norah got two certificates. She kept one for herself and gave another one to Shawn.


    "It is useless. You can keep them. I don''t need them." Shawn nced at the certificates and said


    lightly.


    He felt very fretful. Once he saw the red certificate and thought the words --- "Divorce Certificate" on it,


    he didn''t feel happy at all.


    Norah''s outstretched hand froze and took back slowly.


    He didn''t even want to keep the "Divorce Certificate". The marital rtionship between them must be


    quite terrible to him.


    That would be fine. It was fine to end the rtionshippletely.


    "I want to go to the restroom."


    Norah didn''t pretend to be relieved and cry recklessly until she got to the rest room and washed her


    face.


    Tears with water were flowing quietly on her cheeks.


    She reached out her hand and put it to her heart.


    "Was it painful? Apparently, she didn''t feel the sense of relief she had imagined, but instead she felt a


    lot of pain that she couldn''t bear."


    Was she willing to do that?


    It had been ten years, but now they finally became strangers.


    She lost him atst. This time, she lost himpletely and the time couldn''t turn back.


    Norah washed her face for a long time with water. She didn''t stop until she forgot how to cry. Finally,


    there were no tears flowing down her cheeks.


    She raised her head. When looking at herself in the mirror, she attempted to squeeze an upward curve


    for the corners of the mouth with her hands. She said to herself, "Dear Norah, just smile! You have


    loved him for ten years, stayed with him for seven years, and got married for two years, but you still


    don''t let him fall in love with you. It is not your fault, as you have tried your best."


    "It will be fine to get divorced from him. You can begin your own life. Maybe you will also meet a person


    who loves you truly in the future."


    Though she told herself these words several times, she still felt quite painful.


    When Norah got to the hall, her face had already turned normal. It seemed that nothing had happened.


    Shawn was waiting for her at the entrance. He walked towards her when seeing her go out.


    "I would like to invite you to dinner."


    "Let''s go and have dinner together!"


    They looked at each other and said almost with one voice.

 Chapter 141 Why do you cry?

    Chapter 141 Why do you cry?


    Chapter 141 Why do you cry?


    Suddenly, a motorcycle on the left drove quickly to them just when they left the entrance of the Civil


    Affairs Bureau.


    "Norah Chase, be careful." Shawn Lawson felt disconcerted and shouted loudly.


    At the same time, he ran towards Norah Chase quickly. He pulled her into his arms without hesitation.


    He used one arm to hold her waist and the other to protect her head.


    "Ah..." Norah Chase was also frightened and screamed loudly.


    Suddenly, with a bang, the motorcycle in front of them fell violently to the ground. The man on it rolled


    over and fell heavily to the ground, groaning in pain.


    At that moment, the surroundings seemed to bepletely silent.


    Norah Chase hid in Shawn Lawson''s arms. It seemed that she could only hear the beating of his heart


    --- thump, thump, thump... which was beating crazily andstingly.


    "Are you injured?" Until then, Shawn Lawson took a deep breath and looked at the person in his arms.


    He asked softly.


    "I''m fine. I''m not injured. How about you?" Norah Chase asked.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Shawn Lawson let go of her and rushed directly to the man who fell


    on the ground.


    He stepped forward and picked up the man directly. He gnashed his teeth in anger and said, "Why


    were you driving so fast? Ah...? Do you want to die?"


    "Do you know that you almost hit my wife?"


    He roared loudly. He clenched his fists and was about to punch the man directly.


    Norah Chase was taken aback. She hurried over to stop him, "Shawn Lawson, you should calm down!"


    "Driving so fast ispletely fatal. I have to teach him a lesson today and let him learn something from


    this matter."


    Thinking that Norah Chase was almost knocked into the air by the man just now, he was so angry that


    he couldn''t calm down at all.


    If he hadn''t happened to be by her side and saved her, the consequences were unimaginable.


    Norah Chase didn''t want him to make mistakes, let alone make mistakes for her. She quickly stretched


    out her hands to pull Shawn Lawson, and persuaded in a soft tone, "Just leave him to the police for


    education. You don''t have to do it yourself."


    If he started the fight and beat someone, he would be criticized once the matter was exposed.


    People paid attention to him all the time for he ran such a bigpany. It was not worth to ruin his


    reputation just because of this matter.


    "Yes, bro, I was wrong. Please don''t get angry. Please forgive me!"


    "Look, I am injured too. Don''t worry, I will obey the traffic regtions from now on and never drive so


    fast." The man begged for mercy.


    Only then Shawn Lawson calmed down lightly, and let go of his fists.


    Since they had known each other for so long, Shawn Lawson had always been elegant and graceful.


    Even if he got angry, he was still civilized, mostly using his eyes and momentum to make others


    submit.


    It was the first time Norah Chase saw him rushing forward to beat others like this.


    She didn''t know whether it was because of excitement or something else, but she clearly remembered


    that he called "wife" just now.


    But in fact, they had been divorced, and she was no longer his wife.


    So, was it because of her that he was so impulsive and even wanted to beat others just now?


    Was that for her?


    This thought made her feel a little sour.


    Suddenly, she found that one of Shawn Lawson''s arms was injured. The skin was scratched and


    bleeding.


    Although there was not much blood, the injured area was rtively wide, and almost the entire side of


    the arm was covered with wounds.


    "You are injured. Go back to the car, and I will help you deal with it." Norah Chase said anxiously.


    He intended to protect her, but finally he got injured. Naturally, She felt a little nervous.


    Moreover, even if his injury wasn''t because of her, she would also feel nervous and distressed as long


    as she saw the condition.


    "I''m not in hurry. Let''s wait for the police to take him away."


    Finally, Norah Chase and Shawn Lawson did not leave until the young man on the ground was taken


    away by the police for education.


    When they arrived at the parking lot, Norah Lawson found the first-aid kit quickly.


    Shawn Lawson was sitting in the back row, which was rtively spacious. Norah went in with the first-


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    aid kit.


    "Do you feel painful?" She asked.


    Actually, this kind of injury was just a child''s y for Shawn Lawson. But he suddenly changed his mind


    when seeing her lowering her head. She looked serious and anxious. So he said, "A little bit."


    At the same time, he frowned.


    "Just hold it in, I''ll be gentle."


    Norah Chaseforted him softly while dealing with the wound on his arm.


    Shawn Lawson felt very rxing and happy because of Norah''sfort. He sat there quietly to let


    Norah Chase clean up his wound and then apply medicine.


    When being applied medicine, Shawn Lawson felt a burning pain in the arm suddenly. He frowned and


    took a cold breath.


    "Your skin is broken. The medicine applied just now will actually make you feel painful. But it works.


    Hold it in."


    Norah Chaseforted him softly. She reached out her hand to fan the medicine on Shawn Lawson''s


    arm and puff the wound lightly while speaking.


    She looked careful and cautious with bowed head.


    Shawn Lawson also lowered his head. He didn''t saw her whole face from his sight, but her gentle curve


    and fair skin were very close to him.


    He could even see fine and tiny fluff on her cheeks.


    She was truly fair. Her skin was as white as snow. Her face was smooth without any trace, like an egg


    that could be blown apart.


    If she fell to the ground just now, she might hit somewhere and left some traces on her body.


    He couldn''t imagine that .


    After puffing for several minutes, Norah Chase raised her head and looked towards Shawn Lawson,


    "The medicine has been applied for a while, you may feel better. How do you feel?"


    Shawn Lawson raised his head, "En, I truly feel better."


    Just when Shawn Lawson raised his head, his deep eyes instantly collided with the clear and starry


    eyes of Norah Chase.


    Her eyes looked gentle and nice. That was so wonderful.


    However, such a good girl didn''t belong to him any more.


    Once Shawn Lawson thought about that, he felt quite painful.


    After dealing with the wound, Norah Chase put the first-aid kit back. At the same time, she looked at


    Shawn Lawson and expressed her thanks sincerely, "Thank you just now. I would fell to the ground if


    you didn''t pull me."


    "Don''t mention it." Shawn Lawson said coldly.


    Somehow, he felt ufortable when hearing her polite and sincere thanks.


    He did that just by instinct without thinking of anything else.


    He just didn''t want her to be injured instead of hearing "thanks".


    "It doesn''t matter. You ought to be more careful and look around while walking." He paused and then


    continued, "Especially when I am not with you."


    "OK." Norah Chase nodded.


    Her heart became sour and bitter.


    Actually, it was him who helped her.


    However, after this matter, he wouldn''t be with her any more.


    By that time, she have to face all difficulties and problems encounter in her life by herself. Thinking


    about the fact that her life would be unrted to him any more, she felt lonely suddenly.


    The fact was truly ufortable.


    Suddenly, her eyes felt ufortable too. It seemed that tears would flowing down.


    She raised her head to wink hard. But finally tears were flowing down without control.


    She wanted to use her hand to wipe the tears. However, it was toote. She became flurried and


    turned around quickly to wipe the tears.


    However, something fell onto her shoulder suddenly while she raising her hand.


    And the next moment, Shawn Lawson turned her around lightly.


    His hand touched her cheeks softly to wipe the tears flowing down from her eyes. Meanwhile, he said,


    "Why do you cry? Were you frightened just now? Or don''t you tell me that you are injured?"

 Chapter 142 Fool, Youre the One (1)

    Chapter 142 Fool, You''re the One (1)


    Chapter 142 Fool, You''re the One (1)


    Norah quickly wiped away the tears on her face and said, "It''s nothing. I just thought about some things


    from the past and felt a bit emotional."


    "It''s okay. I''m already fine," she said, trying hard to put on a smile to hide her true feelings.


    "Really? Are you not lying to me? What makes you so sad when you think about it? Can you tell me?"


    Shawn naturally had his doubts.


    "Just some old things. It''s better not to mention them. Oh, by the way, didn''t we say we were going to


    have dinner? I only had a little for lunch, and I''m actually quite hungry now."


    "Okay, where do you want to eat?" Shawn asked.


    "On the street outside of No.1 Middle School." Norah said almost without thinking.


    She had decided on this ce long ago.


    Originally, she thought that if she ever went back there with him one day, she would go back with


    beautiful memories. But now, everything was filled with sadness and sorrow.


    Forget it. This was for the best.


    Their rtionship would end where it had begun.


    At least they started and ended their rtionship in a good way. It was not too awkward.


    But Shawn was particrly surprised and curious, asking, "You seem to have a special attachment to


    No.1 Middle School."


    "Really?" Norah smiled and did not exin.


    In summer, the sky always got darkte. When they arrived at No.1 Middle School, the sky was still


    bright, and the sun was bending in the west.


    Arge swath of radiant clouds appeared in the sky, orange, reddish-orange, and deep red... Various


    shades of red spread across the sky, forming a beautiful ink painting. It was truly stunning.


    The horizon was filled with rosy light.


    Norah looked up with joy, the afterglow of the sunset falling on her oval face, making her look even


    gentler and prettier.


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    The gentle breeze blew.


    Everything was so wonderful, but her heart was as heavy as lead.


    In the end, since everything started here, just let it end here.


    "Shawn, have you been back here after graduating?" Norah asked.


    He shook his head. "I haven''t had time toe back since graduating, except for the time I came with


    you."


    "What''s wrong? Do you oftene here?"


    Norah nodded. "Yes, Ie here every year, sometimes three or four times a year. At least I would


    "Why?"


    Norah smiled and looked at Shawn. At that moment, she was facing the wind, smiling like a child,


    youthful, lively, and wless.


    She said, "Because I''m filled with nostalgia for the past. I spent my best and happiest years of my


    youth here."


    So, how could she not miss it?


    Her best and happiest years?


    At that moment, the first thought that came to Shawn''s mind was "him", the man whom she had loved


    for ten years in her heart.


    "Is it..." Shawn spoke.


    But he hesitated before he could finish the question.


    He admitted that he was scared and timid.


    He was afraid to hear her answer and even more afraid of an affirmative answer.


    If that was the case, he would go crazy with jealousy.


    For now, he would continue to deceive himself. As long as she didn''t say the answer, he could pretend


    not to know anything and continue to lie to himself.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At least it wouldn''t hurt so much.


    "What do you want to eat?" Shawn changed the subject.


    Norah pointed to a noodle restaurant across the street. "I want to eat noodles. What about you?"


    "I''ll have what you''re having."


    "Okay."


    They arrived at the noodle restaurant together. Since it was mealtime, there were quite a few people


    inside. But fortunately, the ce and table wererge enough to give a spacious feeling despite the


    crowd.


    They found a spot by the window and Norah sat down.


    The waiter quickly brought the menu. He was too busy, so he hurriedly ced it on the table and left.


    "Take a look first and let me know when you''re ready to order," the waiter said before rushing off to


    another table.


    Norah nodded. "Okay, thanks."


    That was normal for a small restaurant like this. They couldn''t provide the same level of thoughtful


    service as a big restaurant.


    But it was cheap, so the business was good near the school.


    "I want tomato-vored noodles. What about you?" Norah asked.


    "I''ll have the same."


    Norah was taken aback. At that moment, a girl''s voice from a nearby table could be heard pleading in a


    soft and cute tone, "No, I want spicy noodles. I don''t like the in vor."


    "Okay, I promise to only eat spicy noodles this time. Next time, I''ll follow your words and eat something


    lighter," the girl said, blinking her eyes and making cute gestures.


    She was really adorable.


    Norah listened and smiled faintly.


    It was truly sweet love between a young couple. It was so heartwarming.


    Although she had been married for two years, she didn''t find it annoying at all. Instead, she found it


    cute and sweet.


    Yes, the girl could act like a spoiled child as she wanted, while her boyfriend doted on her. That was


    what love was all about.


    If love didn''t have a bit of acting cute, a bit of throwing a tantrum, a bit of sweetness, and a bit of


    impulsiveness, then how could it be called love?


    Norah was very envious.


    Unfortunately, she was no longer young and impulsive.


    It seemed as if her heart had been worn down. There was no more cuteness or sweetness, nor passion


    or impulsiveness.


    Therefore, her envy grew stronger.


    Watching them, Norah seemed to have returned to her school days at that moment.


    Love was so simple back then, and the things she wanted were very pure.


    Looking at Shawn again, she suddenly summoned her courage to say, "Since we have the same vor,


    do you want to share arge bowl with me?"


    "Sure."


    Afraid that he would misunderstand, Norah exined, "Theirrge serving doesn''te in separate


    bowls. Two people use two pairs of chopsticks to eat one serving of rice noodles."


    "Okay, onerge serving." Shawn repeated.


    His words were simple but clear and firm.


    "Hey, we want arge serving of tomato-vored rice noodles." Norah waved her hand and ced the


    order.


    Soon, the rice noodles were served. It was a fullrge serving, steaming hot, with vegetables and some


    tofu on top. It looked and smelled delicious.


    Two pairs of chopsticks were ced on the table, and they almost put their chopsticks into the bowl at


    the same time.


    Norah picked up some vegetables, while Shawn picked up a fish ball. However, as they lifted their


    chopsticks, they realized that the two pairs of chopsticks had crossed and intertwined with each other.


    At that moment, they both looked up.


    Through the steam, their eyes met, and their faces bing blurry and dreamy.


    At that moment, they both seemed to hear their own heartbeats pounding rapidly and passionately.


    Clearly, they had feelings for each other!


    However, they both tried to hide it, maintaining a calm andposed demeanor.


    "You eat first." Shawn made a concession.


    Norah picked up some vegetables with her chopsticks, and only then did he pick up the fish ball.


    As Shawn lowered his head to eat the fish ball, Norah looked at him and suddenly froze. Then her


    heart beat violently.


    It had been ten years.


    She didn''t expect that her wish back then would actuallye true.


    Although it was toote and everything had already changed, she was quite happy that it came true.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that she hadn''t eaten and seemed to be lost in thought, Shawn lifted his head


    and asked.

 Chapter 143 Who Is He?

    Chapter 143 Who Is He?


    Chapter 143 Who Is He?


    "Nothing. It''s just a bit hot. I''ll eat itter," Norah said.


    As she lowered her head, she smiled lightly with sweetness.


    She remembered when she was in high school, couples would often go out to eat together. She had


    never been in a rtionship before and didn''t really know about love.


    But she often saw couples sharing a bowl of rice or noodles. Sometimes, when the boy fed the girl


    noodles, the girl would smile happily, the two of them so sweet.


    Back then, she was young and naive, thinking that love was just sharing a bowl of noodles. Couples


    would be willing to have food together.


    That was enough.


    As she grew older, she realized how naive and wonderful her thoughts were back then.


    She came to understand that adult love was fraught withplexities,promises, and calctions.


    But she still stubbornly believed that love was beautiful and sweet.


    Although she had been hurt by love countless times, she still believed in it as she always had.


    Although they no longer had the fate of spending their lives together, at least at this moment, she felt


    that they were like any other young couple around her.


    It was as if they were not adults, and they had never been married or divorced.


    They were just like these high school students, innocent and sweet, enjoying the sweetness of love to


    the fullest.


    And that was enough for her.


    They both ate therge bowl of rice noodles very slowly.


    In the end, they finished the noodles, leaving just a bit of soup.


    Norah was already full.


    Just as she put down her chopsticks, she saw Shawn pick up the spoon and drink the soup from the


    noodles.


    At that moment, she was shocked.


    In her impression, Shawn didn''t seem like the kind of person who would even drink the soup from the


    noodles they shared. Eating together with her must be hard for him enough.


    She was stunned for a moment before asking, "Are you... not full? Do you want me to order another


    bowl of noodles for you?"


    "I''m full."


    Shawn quickly reacted and exined, "I just feel that sharing a bowl of noodles with you is something


    wonderful. We may never have this opportunity again, so I treasure it."


    When they left the small restaurant, the sky had already turned dark, and the stars were shining.


    The weather was clear, so there were lots of stars in the sky, shining like dazzling jewels. It was a


    breathtaking sight.


    "I miss this ce so much. I wish I could go in and take a look." Norah sighed as they approached the


    school gate.


    "Wait for me."


    After saying that, Shawn quickly ran away.


    Norah saw him run towards the guard''s office at the gate, and he seemed to have said something to


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    the security guard. Then he ran back to her.


    He ran very fast, so he was panting as he said, "Alright, let''s go in and take a walk."


    "What?"


    Norah was really surprised and couldn''t react for a moment.


    After a while, she gradually came back to her senses. "Did the security guard agree to let us in? I heard


    that the management here is very strict, and unrted people are not allowed to get in and out."


    In fact, Norah had tried to get in many times before but was always stopped outside.


    "We can go in now." Shawn said, "But, I might need to hold your hand as we go in."


    "Why?"


    "Because..." Shawn paused, his deep and pleasant voice slowlying through the darkness. "I told


    them that my wife and I were alumni of this school. We met here ten years ago, and today is our


    wedding anniversary. My wife really missed this ce and wanted to go in for a walk. I promised we


    would leave within an hour."


    "Then, I gave each of them a box of cigarettes."


    Norah couldn''t help but exim after hearing this. She said, "It''s not right to deceive people like this, is


    it?"


    "It''s not entirely a lie. Some of my words are true!" Shawn said.


    Norah''s heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    Did he know that? Did he know that she first met him at this school?


    Looking up, she asked in a trembling voice, "Do you know that?"


    "Know what?" Shawn was puzzled.


    "I mean..." Halfway through speaking, Norah was afraid that she didn''t express herself clearly, so she


    hastily changed the way of asking him. "Do you remember when we first met?"


    "The first time?" Shawn thought for a moment and said, "Wasn''t it when you brought the bracelet to the


    Lawson family to find Grandpa?"


    In the darkness, Norah shook her head without a sound. He really didn''t remember.


    Hepletely forgot about it, not even having a trace of memory left.


    "And when did I forget about it?" Shawn asked again.


    Norah shook her head. "No, I was mistaken."


    When they entered, Shawn held Norah''s hand.


    The night wind was a bit chilly, and Norah''s hand was cold. At this moment, it was wrapped in Shawn''s


    big palm, and she immediately felt much warmer.


    When they entered and he released her hand, her hand had been warmed up by him.


    "Where do you want to go for a walk?" Shawn asked.


    "The yground."


    This time, Norah answered decisively and directly again.


    Because she first met him on the yground.


    When they arrived at the yground, Norah was a little excited.


    Ten years had passed, but this yground was still the same as before, with the same scenery and the


    same location.


    Many things in this school had changed over the past ten years. The walls were renovated, new


    teaching buildings were built, and even the locations of the library and cafeteria had changed. But this


    yground remained familiar.


    As soon as she stood on it, memories of the past flooded into her mind like a tide.


    She felt like she was watching a movie. Every scene, every minute, and every second was so clear and


    so real.


    Suddenly, she even felt that everything had just happened yesterday, but it had been ten years.


    Time really flew.


    She had actually known him for ten years.


    A clear tear slid down the corner of her eye, but Norah raised her hand and wiped it away quietly.


    Although it was dark, Shawn saw it.


    At that moment, his heart sank continuously.


    It sank hard and crazily as if it had sunk into an abyss in an instant.


    He struggled but felt suffocated in his chest.


    He suddenly thought of the question he had asked her earlier. He asked her, "Do you have a special


    attachment to No.1 Middle School?"


    What was her answer?


    She said, "Because I''m filled with nostalgia for the past. I spent my best and happiest years of my


    youth here."


    So, was she so happy and content because of the man in her heart?


    That man was at this school, so she even felt that this school was gentler, epassing her entire


    youth.


    Was it true?


    Shawn only felt ufortable and depressed in his heart. He had told himself not to think about or


    mind it.


    But now he couldn''t stand it anymore and asked recklessly, "Is it because of him?"

 Chapter 144 Who is He? (2)

    Chapter 144 Who is He? (2)


    Chapter 144 Who is He? (2)


    He asked.


    Yes, he couldn''t help it and asked.


    "What?" Norah raised her head. Feeling a bit confused by Shawn''s sudden question, she looked at him


    with puzzlement.


    "You said that you spent your best and happiest years here, so? Is it because of him? The man who


    you''ve loved for ten years?" He gathered his courage and asked, no longer restraining himself.


    After realizing what he meant, Norah turned around. Her bright eyes blinked lightly as she looked at


    Shawn and asked softly, "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    "Yes, the truth." Shawn nodded.


    Norah also nodded. "Yes, you''re right. It''s because of him."


    It was just because of him. What other reason could it be?


    He was such a fool. That man was him! He was right before her eyes.


    Although Shawn had expected this answer, he still felt a tightness in his heart when he heard her say it


    and admit it herself.


    He felt like his neck was pinched by something, and it was difficult for him to breathe.


    "Can you tell me about him?" Suppressing the intense bitterness in his heart, Shawn asked softly.


    Norah raised her head and looked at him with particrly clear eyes. "Do you want to hear?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Yes, I want to."


    After hesitating for a moment, Norah brushed her windblown hair and walked forward.


    Shawn followed her.


    In the end, Norah stopped at a certain ce, looked around, and nodded. "Okay, I''ll tell you about him."


    "I met him for the first time on this campus, on this yground. It''s been so many years, and almost


    everything in this school has changed, but this yground is still exactly the same as before."


    "That year, I was a freshman in high school and just started military training. I remember I stood in this


    position. It was a particrly sunny day, and the weather was particrly hot. I didn''t feel very well and


    suddenly fainted while standing in attention."


    "Later, he rushed over.


    When we went to the school clinic, I could feel someone holding me while I was in a daze.


    He held me and ran desperately all the way to the clinic.


    The distance from the yground to the clinic was actually quite far, but he carried me all the way


    without stopping, holding me tightly until we arrived at the clinic.


    Although it was very hot that day, I felt that his embrace was very cool and had a calming effect.


    When I woke up in the clinic, I saw an empty seat next to me, but he had already left.


    How should I put it? I felt a little lost at that time.


    I felt that he had saved me, but I hadn''t even seen him.


    Just when I thought he had already left, suddenly, he came out with a hot water bottle and a thermos,


    handed them to me, and told me to have a good rest.


    At that time, my face suddenly turned red because those days happened to be my menstrual period.


    Later, I learned from the doctor that I fainted because of the intense training during my menstrual


    period.


    I thanked him, but he just responded and left.


    I didn''t even have the time to ask his name."


    After finishing her story, Norah felt a deep sense of mncholy.


    Many times, when she thought of that day, she felt that everything was arranged by fate.


    During military training, the school had arranged for a logistics support team, but too many students


    had idents that day, and the entire logistics support team was not enough.


    Later, she heard from a ssmate that he heard the cries for help andmotion while passing by the


    road outside the yground, and he rushed over on his own, saying that he would safely escort her to


    the infirmary.


    If the timing had not aligned at any point, she might never have met him.


    She wouldn''t have fallen in love with him so stubbornly at first sight.


    Sometimes when fate arranged something, one could never avoid it.


    Their encounter was not as grand and unforgettable as she thought, but it remained in her memory for


    ten years.


    So how deeply did she love that man?


    Shawn felt that a vine was tightly entwined around his chest, hurting and tightening her.


    He wanted to struggle, but the more he struggled, the more it hurt.


    "What happened then? Did you know his name?" He asked, suppressing his heartache.


    Norah nodded and smiled. "Yes! In a speech given by an outstanding senior in high school, he stood


    on the podium and spoke. I recognized him at a nce. At that time, I knew his name and that he was


    a senior high school student."


    "I also found out that he was very outstanding. He not only had great academic performance but was


    also very popr, especially among girls."


    "You know what? He is like a brilliant star that I identally saw, shining brightly and dazzling, but..."


    Norah''s voice lowered. "At that time, he didn''t remember me at all."


    "After knowing that his academic performance was excellent, I studied harder. I tried my best, just


    hoping to be as outstanding as him one day and go to the same school so that I could still see him and


    think of him."


    "Even if he didn''t know me, I felt so happy. I didn''t want much, and my wish was simple. As long as I


    could see him, I would be satisfied."


    Norah spoke and had a soft smile in the gentle night breeze.


    They eventually ended up with a "divorce" after ten years.


    But recalling those memories, especially that period of youth when she had tried her best to get close


    to him recklessly, she still felt that it was wonderful.


    Not all crushes were bitter. At least during the year in high school, this crush brought her a lot of


    sweetness.


    When she studied hard and felt tired, she just needed to look at him, and she would immediately feel


    energized.


    Sometimes, even if she just saw him from afar, she could be happy for a long time.


    When the happiness disappeared, she would secretly go to see him again.


    "At that time, I studied very hard and almost stayed upte every day, except for one time. Every time


    the teacher called for a lunch break, I rushed out desperately. Do you know why?"


    Shawn shook his head, feeling extremely bitter in his heart. "I don''t know."


    "Because..." Norah smiled and answered foolishly, "Because senior high school students were the first


    to eat lunch. His ssroom was on the second floor, and mine was on the fourth floor. If I rushed there


    early enough and he finished his morning ss a bitte, I could see him from the stairs."


    "When eating, he was always in the first line, and I was always in the line next to him, so I could see


    him from afar."


    "But this kind of situation was rare and depended on luck because the dismissal time of the first year


    and the third year of high school differed by several minutes. Many times, when we just left the


    ssroom, they had already finished eating. In a month, I could only see him two or three times at


    most."


    "But I was..." She wanted to say that she was satisfied.


    Before Norah finished herst few words, she suddenly realized that Shawn had turned around and


    walked away.


    Yes, he couldn''t force himself to listen to her sweet and happy memories anymore.


    He straightened his body and walked forward alone, proud and lonely.


    For some reason, at that moment, she seemed to see the loneliness and sadness in his back.


    Norah looked at his back and suddenly gathered all her courage to shout, "Shawn, do you want to


    know who he is?"

 Chapter 145 What if Youre the One?

    Chapter 145 What if You''re the One?


    Chapter 145 What if You''re the One?


    Shawn''s tall figure froze immediately. In the darkness, he clenched his fists, trying to suppress the inner


    turmoil and difort.


    Norah caught up to him and was about to speak, but Shawn suddenly turned around, his cold and


    sharp gaze fixed on her as he spoke each word slowly, "I... don''t... want to."


    Not even a little bit.


    He was being stupid, staying here to listen to her talk about her deep love for another man.


    Norah''s face turned deathly pale when she heard his words.


    She had summoned all her courage, wanting to tell him happily and excitedly that he was the man!


    However, she heard his rejection.


    Biting her lip, Norah forced herself to speak again, "Do you really not want to know?"


    "If I tell you that man is..."


    Before she could finish thest word, Shawn suddenly reached out and covered her lips.


    His voice was even colder as he spoke, devoid of any emotion, "I said, I don''t want to hear it."


    He almost shouted at her in anger, "Norah, I don''t want to know who you love! Don''t tell me."


    "Ha-ha..." In the darkness of the night, Norah''s lips curved into a lonely and sad smile.


    Yes, he didn''t want to hear it, nor did he want to know. So why bother telling him?


    ''Norah, he doesn''t care about it at all. Why do you have to be so stupid?''


    This time, she gathered all the courage she had. If she missed this chance, she would never have the


    courage to say it again.


    One humiliation was enough.


    Did she really have to endure another one?


    "Okay, I won''t say it." Norah spoke up.


    Shawn''s dark eyes became intenser and intenser before he released his grip and let go of her.


    Thest glimmer of light in her eyes faded away, and the look in her eyes waspletely dull.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you home!" Shawn said.


    Norah forced a bitter smile. Home?


    Did she still have a home?


    Ever since the divorce, she had lost her homepletely.


    As they got into the car, both of them remained unusually silent, with only the soft music ying.


    Neither of them spoke a word to each other.


    It was only when they got out of the car that Shawn finally said, "Here we are."


    "Okay."


    After getting off the car, Shawn went to park while Norah went home by herself.


    She didn''t linger and went straight up to the second floor.


    Then she took out her suitcase and started packing her things. She didn''t have much that truly


    belonged to her just some papers, clothes, shoes, and cosmetics. She quickly packed them away since


    they were all categorized and organized.


    When Shawn came in, she had already packed half of her luggage.


    At that moment, he was stunned, and his heart was filled with bitterness.


    It was only then that he suddenly realized something important that he had been ignoring.


    Yes, they were divorced.


    How could they still live together?


    She was leaving, and she waspletely leaving this house. From now on, she would no longer be in


    this house.


    At the thought of this, he felt suffocated and ufortable, like a rope was tightening around his neck,


    making it hard for him to breathe.


    He couldn''t take it anymore and went up to Norah, grabbing her arm. "Stop packing."


    Norah turned around and looked at him, confused.


    "Besides Kelvin, you don''t have any other rtives here, and you haven''t settled in with work or


    housing. You can stay here for now until everything is arranged, and then move out whenever you''re


    ready."


    "You''re used to living in this room, so I can move to the other side of the house so I won''t disturb you."


    Norah looked up and exined, "Thank you, but you don''t have to worry. I''ve already settled my work,


    and once my mentores back from abroad, I can start working. Vivian has a house near the


    hospital, so I''ll move there."


    Shawn was surprised that she had everything arranged. He was stunned for a moment before


    responding, "Will you be staying at Lin Vivian''s ce? Won''t that be a bother to her?"


    "If it were someone else, I might be more concerned, but Vivian and I have had a close rtionship for


    over 20 years. We''ve been together since birth, so neither of us will mind."


    Shawn cleared his throat and said, "That''s not what I mean. She and Ivan are dating now. If you live


    together, would it be convenient for them?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    What he meant was that he hoped Norah would stay.


    Unexpectedly, Norah nodded and said, "You''re right. While Vivian is still filming these days, I''ll stay


    there for some days and find a new ce to move out to."


    Now, Shawn had to be straightforward and said, "Actually, you can continue living here. I don''t mind."


    Norah shook her head. "No, since we''re already divorced, what''s the point of living together?"


    "Also, you can easily be the focus of public attention, so I don''t want to put myself in a difficult


    position. Besides..."


    She paused and said slowly, "Now we''re both single. What if you have a girlfriend or I have a boyfriend


    someday? We won''t be happy. Since we''re already divorced, let''spletely separate!"


    Only by doing this could she let go of everything andpletely say goodbye to the past.


    "Boyfriend?"


    She said she was single and would have a boyfriend someday.


    At the thought of this, he became extremely agitated and felt a deep sense of difort.


    Why hadn''t he thought of this before? After she became single, there would surely be many men


    pursuing her because she was excellent and pretty.


    But the thought of her having a boyfriend and being with someone else drove him insane with jealousy.


    After holding it in for a while, he couldn''t help but ask, "You have loved that man for ten years, haven''t


    you? Are you going to date other men? Or are you going to find that man?"


    Norah shook her head.


    She said in a t tone, "I won''t find him."


    "Why not find him? You''ve been thinking about him for ten years. Can you really let it go?"


    "He''s already forgotten about me. He probably doesn''t even remember me anymore. What''s the point


    of finding him? Although I''ve been thinking about him for ten years, I can''tpare to the woman he


    loves. He doesn''t care about me after she is back. It''s better to just forget it!"


    "The most amazing thing in this world is time. Time can heal all the emotional wounds and take


    everything away. One day, I will forget himpletely," Norah said confidently.


    Hearing her say this, Shawn suddenly felt refreshed, even his heart rate increased.


    She said she could let go and forget.


    Did that mean he would have a chance?


    Norah closed her suitcase and said, "I''ve packed everything. I''m leaving now. You should rest early."


    After speaking, she pulled her luggage and walked out.


    Shawn reached out and grabbed her hand. "It''s sote. How are you going there by yourself?"


    "I''ll take a taxi."


    "It''ste, and I''m worried about you. Stay here for the night, and I''ll send you off tomorrow."

 Chapter 146 Norah Left

    Chapter 146 Norah Left


    Chapter 146 Norah Left


    "No need." Norah refused.


    Seemingly sighing, Shawn said, "It''s just one night. Do you think I would do something to you?"


    Norah pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    She wasn''t afraid of anything happening. She was just afraid that the longer she stayed, the harder it


    would be to leave.


    "You can stay here. I''ll go sleep at thepany and take you there tomorrow morning."


    Since he put it that way, Norah could only nod and say, "Alright!"


    The next morning, Norah woke up early. It was only a little past six o''clock. She cooked some noodles


    and had a simple breakfast.


    When she finished packing everything, it wasn''t even eight o''clock yet.


    As she dragged her suitcase to the door, she couldn''t help but go to the second floor again.


    Standing on the second floor looking down, she had mixed feelings. She remembered how excited and


    hopeful she was when she first entered this room.


    At that time, she had dreamed of a life with him after they got married. When she pushed open the


    door, she was filled with happiness and sweetness.


    She had thought of so much, like making him breakfast every morning, tying his tie for him, and


    studying next to him in the study at night while he worked.


    She had even thought of waking up on weekend mornings, wrapped in his embrace, listening to the


    sound of the rain hitting the banana leaves outside, feeling a special kind of romance.


    Butter on, reality dealt her a harsh blow.


    None of the things she had dreamed came true. They had all fallen through.


    In the final analysis, marriage without love was just an empty shell without a soul. How could they be


    happy?


    When she walked into this room, she had thought she would spend the rest of her life here with him


    until they grew old and died.


    She never thought that one day, she would leave in such a pitiful way.


    She walked past the study and the bedroom...


    Finally, Norah returned to the first floor.


    It was already eight o''clock, and Shawn hadn''te back yet.


    She thought about it and decided to call him.


    Shawn''s phone was vibrating on the table, but he didn''t dare to answer it.


    Yes, he was afraid.


    He realized that he couldn''t bear to watch her leave, to see her back getting further and further away


    from him.


    As soon as he thought about her leaving his world, he couldn''t face it.


    So he retreated and had Anthony send her.


    "I''m sorry, Norah. You must be ming me!" Shawn looked up, his heart aching, but he still didn''t dare


    to answer the phone.


    Seeing that no one was answering, Norah was about to hang up when the voicemail prompt was


    heard.


    After leaving a message, she hung up.


    It wasn''t until then that Shawn picked up his phone and heard her message. "Shawn, thank you for


    letting me stayst night. I''ve packed everything up, and I''ve left the key on the dining table."


    "They say that a good marriage ends well. I had nned to say goodbye to you, but you seem busy. So


    I''ll just say it myself. Goodbye, Shawn. I''m leaving."


    Unable to endure it any longer, Shawn grabbed the key and rushed home crazily.


    Norah was holding her suitcase with one hand and opening the door with the other.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Anthony.


    Upon seeing her, Anthony immediately respectfully said, "Mrs. Lawson, Mr. Lawson asked me toe


    and help you with your luggage."


    "No need. There''s not much luggage anyway. It''s just two suitcases. I can handle it myself."


    Originally, she didn''t have much luggage, and she had only agreed to let Shawn send her because of


    her slight attachment to him. She wanted to take onest look at him before leaving and say goodbye


    to him in person.


    Since he didn''te, she didn''t need anyone to send her.


    "Mrs. Lawson, this is Mr. Lawson''s order. Let me send you!" Anthony insisted.


    Norah also insisted and said, "Really, there''s no need. And... Shawn and I are already divorced. You


    don''t have to call me Mrs. Lawson anymore. Just call me Norah."


    Anthony suddenly raised his head.


    Although he had guessed that there were problems in their marriage from some of Shawn''s words and


    actions, he never thought they would actually get divorced.


    They had actually gotten divorced.


    Sensing his surprise, Norah said, "Don''t be too surprised. Maybe it was destined from the moment we


    started our rtionship! So, you don''t have to send me. I can leave alone."


    "Since that''s the case, let me send you once again. It''s not about Mr. Lawson, but my own good will,"


    Anthony said.


    In the past two years, Norah, as Mr. Lawson''s wife, was greatly appreciated by Anthony in all aspects.


    She wasn''t spoiled or arrogant.


    Although she was Mrs. Lawson, she was neither proud nor conceited. She remained diligent in her


    studies at school and pursued her dreams earnestly.


    Moreover, her personality was very gentle, and her qualities were precious. She was generous, kind,


    and tender, without the airs of other wealthy youngdies.


    The Elder Mr. Lawson must have valued these precious qualities when he chose her as his daughter-


    inw. Unfortunately, onlookers saw more than yers. Mr. Lawson never recognized her worth and


    was instead trapped by Lilian.


    Outside Vivian''s house, Anthony helped Norah carry tworge suitcases inside.


    Norah was very grateful and poured him a ss of water.


    After drinking the water, Anthony left.


    Before leaving, he looked at Norah and couldn''t help but say, "Mrs. Lawson, if there''s still a chance, I


    sincerely hope you and Mr. Lawson can be together again."


    Norah smiled faintly. "Let''s talk about it in the future!"


    Be with him again?


    How could it be easy?


    She had never thought about it.


    She had struggled for ten years in her youth, and that was enough. She didn''t want to struggle for


    another ten years.


    Suddenly, Norah thought of something and immediately said, "Anthony, wait a moment."


    After that, she went inside and took out an exquisite box, handing it to Anthony. "These are some


    jewelry and essories he gave me over the past two years. They''re quite valuable, and I feel guilty


    about epting them. Return them to him for me!"


    "Since you helped him buy them, you know what''s in there. Check if anything is missing."


    Anthony lowered his head, looked at each item, and then picked up the jade bracelet and earrings.


    "Mrs. Lawson, I''ve seen you wear this bracelet before, but it doesn''t seem to be the one Mr. Lawson


    picked out. This earring is the same."


    "Oh, these were gifts from Grandpa. But Grandpa''s original intention was to give them to his


    granddaughter-inw. Since I''ve divorced Shawn, I can no longer be considered the Lawson family''s


    granddaughter-inw, so it''s only natural to return them."


    "Okay, I''ll make sure to give them to Mr. Lawson." Anthony nodded.


    "Alright, thank you!"


    After getting off the car, Shawn crazily rushed back home, but the entire house was quiet. No one was


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    there.


    Norah had already left.


    "Norah..."


    Although he knew she was gone, he still called out her name several times.


    Then he immediately called Anthony. "Tell me where she moved."


    After getting the address, Shawn didn''t hesitate and immediately drove over.

 Chapter 147 Shawn Went Crazy Looking for Her

    Chapter 147 Shawn Went Crazy Looking for Her


    Chapter 147 Shawn Went Crazy Looking for Her


    As soon as Shawn arrived, he frantically rang the doorbell.


    He did it again and again, and several minutes passed, but there was no response. No one came to


    open the door.


    He knocked on the door with his hand, but still, no one answered.


    He took out his phone and called Norah.


    However, no one answered Norah''s phone.


    Norah was sitting in a taxi. After Anthony left, she packed some clothes, filled her small suitcase, and


    headed to the airport.


    She had arranged to stay with Vivian for a few days.


    Vivian was filming in the south by the sea, and Norah loved the sea, so she readily agreed when Vivian


    invited her.


    Before boarding the ne, Norah saw the missed phone calls from Shawn. She nced at her phone


    ndly before turning it off and putting it in her bag.


    The ne soared into the sky, and Norah''s mood finally improved as she watched the pure and


    wless white clouds outside the window which were like soft cotton.


    Meanwhile, Shawn was going crazy looking for her.


    He called Norah many times, but there was no answer.


    Feeling defeated, he put down his phone. It was then that he realized that he knew nothing about her.


    Besides Kelvin, she had no family in this city. She wouldn''t go to Kelvin, but he had no idea where else


    she could have gone.


    He knew nothing about her circle, her friends, and her ssmates except for Vivian.


    He remembered Vivian because Vivian was a rising star in the entertainment industry and Norah often


    mentioned her.


    As for Norah''s ssmates and ces she often visited, he knew nothing about them and had no clue


    where to start looking for her.


    Ten minutester, Anthony called him. "Mr. Lawson, I found Miss Norah. She just took a flight to the


    South Sea."


    "South Sea?"


    She actually went to the South Sea without telling him anything.


    "Did she buy a return ticket?"


    At that time, Shawn was uneasy, for fear that she would nevere back.


    "Yes, a return ticket in three days."


    "What time does it arrive?"


    "Around 11 am."


    "Okay, I got it." After speaking, Shawn hung up the phone.


    When Norah got off the ne, she saw a girl in a yellow shirt holding up a sign and shouting, "Norah,


    over here!"


    The one who came to pick her up was Peach, Vivian''s new assistant, a cute and lovely girl.


    Peach was only eighteen years old. She dropped out of school early because of her family''s poor


    financial situation and had to work several jobs before bing Vivian''s assistant.


    Norah and Peach went straight to the hotel room.


    As soon as Norah entered the room, she smelled the aroma of a delicious hot pot. As she walked


    further in, she saw a boiling hot pot emitting white steam.


    All kinds of dishes were prepared around it, including condiments and drinks.


    Norah was stunned to see such thoughtful preparations.


    "Where''s Vivian?" Norah asked.


    Peach exined, "Vivian is still filming. She said you love hot pot and must have been craving it for a


    long time, so she asked us to prepare everything in advance. She told us to let you eat something hot


    as soon as you arrive, and not to wait for her."


    "Will it take her long?"


    "I''m not sure. Today''s scene is difficult, so if everything goes well, she''ll be back soon. If not, it might


    take a few more hours."


    "Okay, I see."


    "Norah, you can eat first. Let me know if you need anything. I''ll give you my phone number."


    After Peach left, Norah turned off the hot pot and organized her luggage.


    When she finished, she leaned back on the sofa and fell asleep unconsciously.


    When Vivian walked in, she was wondering why Norah wasn''t eating the hot pot. The next moment,


    she saw Norah sleeping on the sofa.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Hearing the noise, Norah opened her eyes and saw Vivian. She immediately rubbed her sleepy eyes


    and asked, "Vivian, you''re back. What time is it?"


    "It''s already past three. Didn''t I tell you to eat first and not wait for me?"


    Norah got up and said, "I definitely have to wait for you! You worked hard to prepare the hot pot. How


    can I enjoy it alone? Besides, it''s no fun to eat hot pot alone. It''s only interesting when we eat together."


    "Well, that''s true."


    The two sat down together and turned on the hot pot.


    Soon, the room became warm again. The strong aroma of the hot pot filled the air.


    Norah nced at the dishes on the table and realized they were all her favorites.


    In addition, both of the broths were mild.


    Vivian didn''t order the spicy vor because she cared about Norah''s health.


    Vivian always loved spicy food, but she made such a thoughtful choice just for Norah.


    "Vivian, thank you so much."


    "It''s not a big deal. Besides, we still have dipping sauce, right? I made the spicy dipping sauce. What''s


    more, they''ve been telling me not to eat spicy foodtely, saying it affects my skin." Vivian was indeed


    distressed when she talked about this.


    She loved spicy food, but unfortunately, her body couldn''t handle it, and she would break out in e


    once she ate it.


    Given her image, not only would they take various measures to treat her e, but even if her skin


    wasn''t smooth, they would go to great lengths to fix it.


    Norah listened to herint with a smile andforted her patiently. "This just means that you are


    popr and lots of people pay attention to you. If you''re not famous, nobody will care, right?"


    Listening to her, Vivian nodded. "Yeah, I guess that''s true!"


    "Oh, by the way, when are you moving in with me?" Vivian asked.


    "I have moved to your ce," Norah replied.


    "What?" Hearing this, Vivian suddenly raised her head and looked at Norah in shock. "So you and


    Shawn..."


    "Yes." Norah nodded and said seriously, "We''ve divorced."


    The food picked by Vivian dropped into the bowl, and she still couldn''t believe it. "Really?"


    "We got the divorce papers yesterday and I went to your ce this morning."


    Vivian fell silent when she heard this. She was close to Norah, so she knew how much Norah loved


    Shawn.


    Norah had secretly loved Shawn for ten years. Vivian couldn''t imagine how longsting, heart-


    wrenching, and courageous that kind of persistence must have been.


    But Vivian remembered the day Norah came to her, hugging her happily with a bright smile on her face.


    "Vivian, I''m so happy! You know what? I''m getting married to him! I''m going to be his wife!"


    "Oh my god, it''s like a dream. I can''t believe I''m going to marry him and be his wife. Vivian, hurry up


    and pinch me. Am I dreaming?"


    At that time, Vivian rubbed Norah''s cheeks hard, congratting her with a smile. "Dear Norah, I''m


    telling you seriously and responsibly that you''re not dreaming. Everything is real."

 Chapter 148 Knowing Norahs Address

    Chapter 148 Knowing Norah''s Address


    Chapter 148 Knowing Norah''s Address


    "Vivian, I am so happy. You don''t even know how excited I am. I even feel like my whole life is worth it


    because of this moment."


    At that time, Norah had a face full of innocence and excitement, smiling like a little fool.


    But now, her marriage onlysted for a short two years and ended in failure.


    Norah had broken up with Shawn. How could it not be painful?


    Moreover, Norah loved Shawn so deeply.


    If it weren''t for being heartbroken and extremely hopeless, how could she bear to leave?


    At this moment, Vivian suddenly felt that all thoseforting lines in her acting were useless because


    she couldn''t say a single word tofort Norah after thinking for a long time.


    She was so stupid. Norah could always make her feel better, but why couldn''t she say something


    In the end, Vivian could only reach out and keep putting the dishes that Norah liked into her bowl,


    urging her to eat well and eat a lot.


    Norah smiled and said, "Vivian, you don''t have to do this. Just being with me makes me happy


    enough."


    Vivian couldn''t take it anymore, and her eyes were full of tears.


    She immediately got up and walked to Norah''s side, hugging her tightly. "I''m sorry, Norah. Why can''t I


    say anything to make you feel better? I''m nothing like you."


    Norah smiled and said, "Of course not. God is fair. He can''t give you both beauty and talent, and he


    must give me something, right? Or I would cry!"


    "Woo-woo... Norah, why are you so amazing? You can alwaysfort me."


    "Alright, stop crying. Weren''t youforting me just now? How did it turn into meforting you?"


    "Oh, right!"


    Vivian immediately got up, quickly wiped away her tears, and then went back to her seat.


    In fact, she was smart. By doing this, Norah''s emotions were quickly pulled out of the "divorce" topic.


    "Let''s not talk about it anymore. Let''s eat. We must eat to our heart''s content. After we finish eating, the


    sun will be setting and I''ll take you to the beach."


    "Aren''t you filming today?" Norah asked.


    "No, an actor in the crew has some things to deal with, so we have two days off. Everyone is taking a


    break."


    When Norah heard this, she was so touched that she couldn''t say anything.


    Her eyes were filled with tears immediately.


    But Vivian didn''t notice it because of the steam.


    Norah gently wiped the corner of her eye with her finger. In fact, Vivian was smarter than her. When


    they were young, Vivian was naughty, smart, and very agreeable.


    Norah knew that there wouldn''t be so many coincidences in the world.


    Vivian took two days off just to apany her. After she left, Vivian would have to work twice as hard


    to make up for the missing work.


    It was perfect to chat while eating hot pot.


    Later on, the two of them talked a lot, but Vivian tried not to mention Norah''s sad memories.


    After finishing the hot pot, the two of them headed to the beach.


    Vivian prepared a convertible sports car, with her driving and Norah sitting in the passenger seat.


    The sun had already started to set, and the sunset glow tinted the sky red. It was really beautiful.


    There were tall palm trees on both sides of the road, and the sea breeze blowing on them was cool and


    After about half an hour of driving, the two of them arrived at the beach.


    There were quite a lot of people on the beach, which made Norah worried.


    "Vivian, will you be recognized? Did you take sunsses with you?"


    Vivian lifted her hair and said, "It''s okay. I purposely dressed in a simple style, like a passerby. It should


    be fine."


    Norah still felt worried when she thought that Vivian was recognized in the mallst time.


    She took out sunsses and personally put them on Vivian. "It''s safer this way."


    They arrived at the best time.


    The sun had just set and it wasn''t hot anymore. The sea breeze blowing on them was incredibly


    Neither of them knew how to swim, so they didn''t dare to go too deep into the sea. They just took off


    their shoes and walked along the beach.


    A gust of wind blew and the waves gently rolled, hitting their ankles. The sand on the beach was soft


    and delicate, and it felt even morefortable than cotton.


    After walking for a while, they started taking pictures while it was still light out.


    They took pictures of each other.


    Although both of them felt that their photography skills weren''t great, the pictures were good no matter


    how they posed because they were pretty.


    "Norah,e here. I want to have a photo of us."


    "Okay."


    They both smiled and captured the most wonderful moment together.


    Vivian took a particrly good shot, capturing their most beautiful moment.


    "Awesome, it''s so gorgeous. I''m going to post it on my social ount." Vivian said.


    Norah reminded her. "Don''t let Shawn see it."


    "Why not? I want him to see that you''re still cool andfortable without him, living a great and brilliant


    life."


    "I just want to be quiet for a few days and not think about him," Norah said.


    "Okay, then let''s not let him see and block him."


    After saying that, Vivian had already posted it on her social ount.


    Meanwhile, Ivan saw the new notification on his social ount and immediately opened his phone.


    He had been drinking with Shawn for five hours since noon.


    Shawn kept drinking, while he and Lucas apanied Shawn.


    At first, Shawn just drank alone and didn''t say why. It wasn''t until he was drunk that he finally spoke up,


    "We''re divorced."


    "Divorced?" Ivan and Lucas asked almost at the same time.


    "Yeah, I got the divorce certificate yesterday."


    After saying that, Shawn lowered his head and started to drink again. Halfway through, he slumped on


    the table, looking dejected. "As soon as we divorced, she couldn''t wait to move out. And today, she


    even took a ne to the South Sea."


    "The worst part is, I don''t know where she went or what she''s doing there."


    The more Shawn talked, the more ufortable he felt.


    Lucas held a goblet, gently shaking it with his slender fingers. He raised his head and swallowed the


    red wine. "With your abilities, won''t you be able to find her?"


    It would be impossible for Norah to go out without taking a taxi or staying in a hotel. With Shawn''s


    abilities, he could easily trace her movements with payment records.


    But unfortunately, except for the ne ticket, which was purchased with Norah''s own ID card,


    everything else was arranged by Vivian. Norah didn''t spend any money.


    "Except for the ne ticket, I can''t find anything," Shawn said.


    "What about hotels? Can''t you find any records of her staying at a hotel?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Shawn shook his head. "No."


    Ivan was scrolling through his social ount when he saw the picture of Vivian and Norah. He widened


    his eyes in an instant and couldn''t believe it.


    Worried that he might be mistaken, he looked at it several times before excitedly saying, "I might know


    where she is."


    "What did you say? Where is she?" Hearing this, Shawn rushed over and asked so excitedly.

 Chapter 149 Looking for Norah (1)

    Chapter 149 Looking for Norah (1)


    Chapter 149 Looking for Norah (1)


    Ivan showed the photos from his social ount to Shawn. When Shawn saw Norah, his drunken


    stupor seemed to vanish instantly.


    Norah and Vivian seemed to be at the beach. Their smiles were gentle and bright.


    "Send me the photo," Shawn said.


    After receiving the photo, he erged it with both hands and carefully examined Norah''s expression.


    The more he looked, the more he missed her.


    At that moment, Ivan picked up his phone and made a video call to Vivian.


    Vivian was having fun with Norah. They were holding hands and ying in the waves. Upon hearing


    the video call, Vivian let go of Norah and said, "Norah, hold on a minute. I need to take this call."


    Once connected, she realized it was Ivan who called.


    But that wasn''t the issue. The problem was that Vivian had sharp eyes and immediately noticed Shawn


    beside Ivan.


    Her smile disappeared and her tone turned icy. "What''s wrong?"


    "Aren''t you happy? Why the cold face?" Ivan asked with concern.


    Vivian wanted to say that she was indeed unhappy and extremely annoyed.


    "You actually have time to call me. Why don''t you spend your time with Shawn anymore? Or is he


    having a great time now and you''re celebrating with him happily?"


    Hearing this and seeing Shawn''s reflection in the liquor cab, Ivan suddenly understood and quickly


    pleaded.


    "Vivian, no, you have to believe me. I''m innocent."


    "Who would believe you, Ivan? Birds of a feather flock together. Shawn broke Norah''s heart and I don''t


    want to see any of your faces right now. Goodbye."


    After saying that, Vivian hung up.


    Ivan looked at the phone in his hand, feeling upset.


    He then looked at Shawn and cried out with a tearful face, "She said birds of a feather flock together


    and doesn''t want to see any of us. It''s all your fault!"


    Shawn shot him a sharp look and asked, "Where is Vivian filming?"


    "South Sea!"


    Getting the answer, Shawn got up and left without saying another word.


    Ivan called out, "What are you doing? Leaving?"


    "Yeah, I''m going to South Sea," Shawn replied.


    Ivan widened his eyes immediately and looked at Shawn in disbelief. "Don''t tell me you''re going to see


    your ex-wife?"


    The word "ex-wife" sounded particrly harsh to Shawn.


    "Vivian is also there. Do you want toe with me?" Shawn asked in reply.


    "No." Ivan said with pride, "She said she doesn''t want to see me. Why should I go?"


    Shawn turned away and left alone.


    As he opened the door and was about to leave, Ivan suddenly got up from the couch and stretched


    deliberately. "I seem to have some free timetely. It wouldn''t be bad to apany you on a vacation


    in the South Sea. But remember, you''ll be paying for everything!"


    Lucasughed and threw a cup at Ivan. "You''re taking advantage of the situation."


    Ivan threw the cup back and said teasingly, "Well, someone is eager to win back his wife. He has


    money, and I''m just riding his coattails."


    "Good luck to you then!" Lucas said as he left first.


    Shawn and Ivan left for the airport together.


    ......


    As the night wore on, the sea grew chillier, and there were more people on the beach.


    Luckily, it was already dark enough that one couldn''t see other people''s faces if they didn''t watch


    carefully, so Norah and Vivian didn''t have to worry about being recognized and could y freely.


    The waves were getting bigger, reaching up to their knees now,pared to only ankle-deep at first.


    Watching the waves roll in and feeling the coldness of the tide, Norah suddenly grabbed Vivian''s hand


    and ran forward as fast as she could.


    She kept running forward...


    Norah didn''t stop until they reached a rtively empty area with very few people. She cupped her


    hands around her mouth, shouting with great strength, "Shawn, I will forget you. I will definitely forget


    you!"


    She didn''t want to love him from afar anymore. It was too painful.


    Vivian joined in, cing her hand on Norah''s shoulder. "Norah, just vent your emotions. We have to live


    our lives freely. Don''t be sad. After losing Shawn, you''ll meet lots of excellent men who will love and


    cherish you."


    "Just forget about Shawn! He''s nothing special."


    As Vivian spoke, she showed Norah her phone album. "Have a look. I got all sorts of styles here. Sexy


    young men, strong and muscr guys, adorable men who are younger than us, and mature and


    charming gents. There''s always one that suits you."


    "This one, and this one. They are super sexy, with an amazing physique. I was crazy about them for a


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    while."


    "And this one, Eric, my prince charming. He''s absolutely amazing."


    As soon as Vivian mentioned Eric, she turned into a fan girl,forting Norah frantically.


    At first, Norah wasn''t interested, but when she looked up and Vivian''s shining eyes, she suddenly


    became interested. "You''re right. Since Shawn doesn''t like me, why don''t I move on? "


    Vivian became more excited when she heard that. She almost showed Norah all the handsome men in


    her album.


    As Norah looked through the album, she felt dazzled by those handsome men.


    There were so many good-looking men in the world, and half of them seemed to exist in Vivian''s


    phone.


    But what could Norah do?


    Suddenly, Norah felt ashamed of herself. Although she had seen so many handsome and charming


    men, she still thought that Shawn was the most handsome and manly and that his physique was the


    best.


    ''Norah, you''re hopeless.''


    After cursing herself, Norah suddenly realized something. "Vivian, if Ivan saw your album, wouldn''t he


    be jealous?"


    "How could he?" Vivian said, "We have our own phones and won''t cross any lines. We understand


    that."


    "Norah..." Vivian''s voice lowered and she became sad. "Actually, Ivan and I aren''t in a normal


    rtionship. People say that I''m attracted to his power and he''s attracted to my beauty, so we got


    together. Perhaps even he thinks so."


    "I know that with his family background, he won''t marry me, and we have no future together."


    "Do you love him?" Norah asked.


    Vivian lifted her head and looked at the stars in the sky, softly saying, "For me, there are many stars in


    my life. They twinkle in the dark and shine brightly, and they''re so beautiful. But only he is my sun, full


    of warmth and light, illuminating my life."


    "Norah, I don''t want to hide it from you. I found that person." Suddenly, Vivian said.


    Norah immediately turned around, widened her eyes, and looked at Vivian in shock. "Do you mean that


    person is Ivan?"

 Chapter 150 Looking for Norah (2)

    Chapter 150 Looking for Norah (2)


    Chapter 150 Looking for Norah (2)


    "Yeah, that''s him."


    Vivian said, blinking her eyes. "Do you think it''s a small world?"


    "Yeah, it''s small."


    The world was so small that the men Norah and Vivian were looking for were in the same circle, and


    the two men were even close friends.


    Suddenly, fireworks burst in the sky, red, yellow, and green. It was so beautiful.


    The two sat on the beach, looking up at the fireworks.


    "Norah, do you think they''re pretty?" Vivian asked.


    "Yeah, they''re pretty."


    Norah knew that these fireworks were probably specially arranged by Vivian for her.


    Vivian wanted her to forget her worries and be happy.


    But no one expected that both of them would be sad in the end.


    At night, the two of them sat on the beach drinking beer, without any food. They just kept drinking bottle


    after bottle as if it were water.


    They couldn''t remember how many bottles of beer they had drunk, but Vivian drank the fastest and got


    drunk first.


    She leaned her head on Norah''s shoulder and said, "Norah, do you think Ivan will marry me?"


    "In fact, I have a wedding dress that I really like. I really want to wear that dress and marry him, but I


    know he won''t agree."


    "Sometimes I think, if I make a lot of money and be a rich woman, maybe I can match his status."


    Norah didn''t say anything. She just looked up and took a big sip of beer.


    This city had three prominent families: the Hond family, the Lawson family, and the Gomez family.


    Among them, the Hond family was the most special. They were an old aristocratic family with deep


    roots, extensive influence, and countless connections. No one knew how rich they were. It was said


    that they had been prosperous for hundreds of years, and every generation was prestigious.


    The Hond family had a rule, which was that the wife of a Hond family man must be a daughter of a


    prestigious family.


    It was said that no one had broken this rule in hundreds of years. Even if they resisted, struggled, or


    refused, they all eventuallypromised.


    They gave up their loved ones and married daughters of prestigious families, thus making the entire


    family even more prosperous.


    Could Ivan escape this fate?


    When Norah turned her head to have a look, Vivian had fallen asleep, Vivian''s head drooping on her


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    shoulder.


    In fact, Norah knew that it was too difficult. It was almost impossible.


    Back then, the reason why she could marry Shawn was not only that Grandpa was an enlightened


    patriarch, but also that her mother had saved the lives of Grandpa and Shawn''s father.


    Without this rtionship, it would have been almost impossible for her to marry into the Lawson family


    because her family background was ordinary.


    Not to mention the Hond family, with their strict rules and barriers.


    "Vivian, we both loved the wrong people!"


    Norah muttered to herself, raised her head, and drank several cans of beer in a row.


    This time, she didn''t stop and kept drinking.


    Although she had warned herself not to think about Shawn, his face came to her mind constantly, and


    she couldn''t get him out of her head.


    She didn''t want to think about him anymore. She just wanted to sleep well.


    And alcohol was the best.


    If she had gotten drunk, she would have forgotten everything.


    In the end, Vivian and Norah were helped back to their hotel by someone.


    They went there confidently and happily but returned drunk.


    Fortunately, Vivian called her agent Tammy. Tammy immediately sent a few reliable people to pick them


    up.


    Suddenly, a ck luxury car stopped at the hotel entrance.


    Ivan and Shawn almost got out of the car together. Both of them were handsome, with long legs and


    irresistible charm. They immediately became the focus of attention.


    Tammy had been waiting for Vivian''s car, so she didn''t pay much attention.


    But suddenly, she saw Ivan from the corner of her eye.


    Instantly, her heart began to race.


    Mr. Hond?


    What was he doing here?


    It was such a coincidence that he came just when Vivian was drunk. It was unbelievable.


    As Vivian''s agent, Tammy knew something about Vivian and Ivan''s rtionship.


    But she never expected that before seeing Vivian, she would see Ivan first. What bad luck.


    Despite years of experience in public rtions, she still felt nervous in front of a man as domineering as


    Ivan.


    At a loss for how to respond, Tammy immediately turned her back.


    She only wanted to avoid this situation for the time being.


    After thest time when Vivian got drunk at a party, Ivan warned her not to let Vivian drink so much


    again.


    But now, Vivian and Norah were drunk to the world.


    This was bad.


    Tammy was feeling extremely anxious.


    She could only pray that Ivan wouldn''t see her.


    Just then, Ivan''s voice came from behind her. "Tammy? What are you doing here? Has Viviane


    back?"


    "Oh, well, Vivian is still filming. She probably won''t be back for a while. Mr. Hond, why are you here?"


    Tammy quickly smiled and replied.


    Ivan nodded. "Which room is she in? Take me there."


    Tammy hesitated for a moment and said, "Mr. Hond, it might not be convenient today. Vivian''s best


    friend came to see her and they are staying in the same room."


    Ivan frowned and looked at Shawn.


    Shawn stepped forward. "Take me there. I''ll get Norah''s luggage and get another room for her."


    "Ah, Mr. Hond, well..." Tammy smiled and said, "This decision is made without Vivian and Miss


    Norah''s permission. If they find out..."


    "I will exin," said Shawn.


    Tammy really wanted to curse Shawn.


    She was so unlucky. Today was already full of trouble, but now she had to deal with Shawn.


    Besides, Ivan was also here.


    Both of them were not to be trifled with. She was just an ordinary person and couldn''t afford to offend


    either of them.


    Especially when it came to Vivian''s future, she dared not cause any trouble.


    "Is it difficult for you, Tammy?" Ivan asked.


    Tammy smiled and immediately said, "No, I''ll take you there."


    After she said that, they were about to walk to the elevator.


    Suddenly, a loud shout came from behind them. "Tammy, she''s back! Vivian is back!"


    Tammy immediately stopped in her tracks, thinking that she would be doomed.


    When she turned around, Ivan and Shawn had already turned around.


    Vivian and Norah were both so drunk that they could hardly stand and open their eyes. When Ivan and


    Shawn saw this, their handsome faces darkened so quickly.


    They looked so horrible, cold, and mad.


    Ivan held onto Vivian and looked sharply at Tammy. "Is this what you meant by filming? Filming a drunk


    scene?"


    Meanwhile, Shawn had held Norah.


    Without hesitation, he carried Norah in his arms and headed toward the elevator first.

 Chapter 151 Norah, Look Clearly Who I Am

    Chapter 151 Norah, Look Clearly Who I Am


    Chapter 151 Norah, Look Clearly Who I Am


    On the other side, Tammy knew she couldn''t exin herself, so she could only bow her head and


    apologize, "Mr. Hond, I''m sorry that I lied."


    Ivan ignored her and carried Vivian into the elevator.


    Tammy stood awkwardly at the door.


    At this time, Peach ran over with a guilty face and asked cautiously, "What should we do, Tammy?


    Vivian is drunk. Will Mr. Hond get angry at her?"


    "I don''t know if he''ll get angry at Vivian, but he''s already angry at us," Tammy said.


    After speaking, she scratched her head. "We don''t really care, but I don''t want Vivian to be implicated."


    "Mr. Hond loves Vivian so much. He wouldn''t get angry with her."


    Tammy sighed. She had witnessed too many rtionships in the entertainment industry.


    Rtionships between couples in the entertainment industry could be fake or real. Who could make


    sure about it?


    What she wanted was simple. She just hoped that Vivian wouldn''t be hurt.


    Without time to get Norah''s luggage, Shawn carried her straight to his room.


    Seeing that she was heavily intoxicated, Shawn put her on the bed.


    Just as he was about to help her undress and take her to the bathroom to bathe, his fingers suddenly


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    stopped, and he immediately realized a reality. They had nothing to do with each other now.


    They were no longer husband and wife, so how could he help her bathe?


    Therefore, Shawn nned to get someone to help Norah bathe.


    But as soon as he stood up, Norah suddenly reached out and grabbed his tie with her slender and fair


    hand, pulling him toward her.


    Shawn was caught off guard and was pulled directly in front of Norah.


    In an instant, they were inhaling each other''s breath, the tips of their noses touching.


    Although only the tips of their noses touched a little, looking at her face, especially her rosy and plump


    lips, Shawn instantly found himself obsessed.


    He admitted that he totally lost hisposure.


    He had no idea how he felt for Norah.


    Perhaps it was because of the alcohol, Norah was very hot.


    She reached out, tugging at her clothes while groaning lightly.


    Although she was groaning unintentionally, the sound she made was like fatal poison to Shawn at this


    moment.


    He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to control himself.


    However, Norah was drunk andpletely unaware of what she was doing. Shey on the bed,


    breathing heavily. Because of the alcohol, the blush on her face appeared particrly charming and


    attractive under the light, making her alluring.


    Coupled with her cor being pulled low, her chest heaved harder as she gasped for air.


    Shawn was almost driven crazy. Even if he didn''t look at her face now, his mouth feltpletely dry.


    Not to mention that they were so close to each other, and her figure waspletely exposed to him.


    "Norah..."


    Whispering her name, Shawn lost all his reason and lowered his head to kiss her pink lips.


    However, just as he was about to kiss her, Norah suddenly reached out and patted his face.


    At the same time, she opened her blurred eyes and looked at his face in disbelief.


    Shawn?


    What was going on?


    She had already drunk herself silly, reminding herself not to think about him, and to get a good night''s


    sleep after getting drunk. Why would she see his face swaying in front of her?


    Norah reached out and patted Shawn''s face again.


    She used a lot of strength, causing a loud smacking sound.


    While patting his face, she muttered under her breath, "It''s so annoying!"


    "Shawn, why do you keep pestering me? Why do youe to me again?"


    As soon as Shawn heard this, his face immediately darkened. Did she hate to see him that much?


    Did she not want to see him even when she was drunk?


    "Shawn, you know what? You''re like a ghost, always haunting me and never leaving me alone."


    She kept thinking about him and couldn''t get him out of her head, which made her very annoyed.


    "Norah, look carefully. I''m a human, not a ghost." Shawn grabbed her wrist in anger, warning her


    through gritted teeth.


    Hearing this, Norah seemed to pause for a moment.


    Suddenly, she giggled and said, "Oh yes, you''re right. You can''t be a ghost because no ghost can be


    so handsome. But, why do you look exactly like Shawn? Who are you?"


    Shawn was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    Without getting an answer, Norah pouted and pushed him hard, asking fiercely, "Who are you? Who


    are you really?"


    "Norah, I''m Shawn. I really am Shawn."


    Knowing that acting tough didn''t work, Shawn tried to sound patient and said very tenderly.


    After hearing this, Norah giggled confusedly.


    After a while, she reached out and patted Shawn''s face again, muttering with a smile, "Shawn? Ha-


    ha... do you mean you''re Shawn?"


    "But how could you be Shawn?"


    "Look at you. You''re so stupid. You can''t even lie properly."


    "I''m not lying. I really am Shawn." Shawn tried to exin patiently.


    "Fool, Shawn is at home now! I''m in the South Sea. How could he be here?" Norah grinned foolishly


    after saying that.


    Shawn arranged her messy clothes and tried not to lose his temper., patiently exining, "Sweetie,


    couldn''t I..." Couldn''t he just fly here?


    Before he could finish his sentence, Norah suddenly dropped her arms.


    She turned over, rolled on the bed, and then closed her eyes in a daze.


    Although her eyes were closed, Norah wasn''t asleep. She was in a disturbed state of mind.


    She rolled on the bed, holding a pillow with her lips pouted and murmuring non-stop.


    "Vivian, you know what? I just saw a fake Shawn. He even tried to trick me. Luckily, I''m clever, or I


    would have been fooled."


    Shawn was standing beside the bed, and his mouth twitched violently when he heard that.


    He was indeed Shawn. How could he be fake?


    "Vivian, your bed is so soft andfortable!"


    "Vivian, you''re right. There are so many nice men, so why should I keep loving Shawn? You said you


    would get me a boyfriend, right? I like the handsome young man whose photo is on your phone. He is


    much sexier than Shawn. Just introduce him to me!"


    "Or, an older man is fine too, mature, stable, and caring. I think I might prefer an older man, so why


    don''t you introduce me to an older man?"


    "Huh? I think being a cradle snatcher is cute too, isn''t it? Why don''t you introduce me to a charming


    man who''s younger than me?"


    "Vivian, I think they''re all good. What should I do? Why don''t you introduce them all to me?"


    In that case, she could forget Shawn who was hateful.


    "Bad guy, go away."


    "Get away quickly."


    At the thought of Shawn, Norah waved her hand forcefully.


    In the first two times, her hand swung through the air in an instant.


    But what was wrong this time? Her hand seemed unable to move.


    "Woo-woo..." Norah was so anxious that she cried. "B*stard! Who''s holding me? Hurry up and let go of


    me."

 Chapter 152 Go Take a Shower and Sleep

    Chapter 152 Go Take a Shower and Sleep


    Chapter 152 Go Take a Shower and Sleep


    At this moment, Shawn''s face had darkened to the extreme. He felt like he could lose his temper at any


    moment.


    What did she say?


    A younger charming man?


    An older mature man?


    May-December romance?


    She said she liked them and actually wanted to try them all!


    If he hadn''t been standing by her bedside, hearing her say these things with his own ears, he wouldn''t


    have believed it.


    "Norah, what about the person you''ve been secretly in love with for ten years? What happened? Do


    you move on so suddenly?" Shawn''s eyes were dark as he stared at her, his voice cold as he


    questioned her.


    Although he knew he wouldn''t get an answer, he felt a burning rage inside him.


    She was forgetful, forgetting things as soon as she said them.


    And she had only been divorced from him for two days, but was she so eager to have a new lover?


    Shawn was feeling worse and worse as he thought about it. He grabbed Norah''s wrist, pulled himself


    forward, and buried his tall and straight body in the bed.


    He propped himself up with one hand and used the other to grasp Norah''s wrist, pressing it firmly


    against the top of her head.


    In this way, Norah had to face him.


    He immediately saw her addled and rosy face.


    Only when he was looking at her and holding her did Shawn feel a little bit relieved.


    "Norah, do you even remember that you just got divorced? Why are you so eager to have a boyfriend?


    Huh? " Shawn suppressed his anger and asked.


    Norah seemed to open her eyes for a moment, but then closed them again, grumbling unhappily, "Who


    are you anyway? What right do you have to control me?"


    "I''m your husband," Shawn gritted his teeth and said.


    Norah chuckled, as though she had heard the funniest joke in the world. "You''re not very good at lying,


    are you? Let me tell you... "


    She paused, and then pulled Shawn''s arm, arching her body up to his ear and whispering, "I''m already


    divorced, so I only have an ex-husband. Howe I have a husband?"


    She was already very close to Shawn, her lips touching his earlobe.


    That warm and soft feeling was driving Shawn crazy, constantly challenging the limits of his ability to


    endure.


    He couldn''t take it anymore even if she didn''t speak.


    But she was speaking, especially with that sexy yet cute tone while panting for breath, so he couldn''t


    control himself anymore.


    Bang! Shawn felt the string that had been tightly stretched in his heart snap in two, splitting apart.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "You''re such a fool!"


    Norah scoffed and wanted to leave.


    But Shawn was quick to act. He grabbed her waist with one hand and pulled her toward him.


    He knew that now he couldn''t let her go no matter what.


    Without hesitation, he pressed his thin lips against hers.


    He kissed her greedily.


    The whole process was like a storm.


    "Oh... Woo-woo..." Norah clenched her fists and struggled frantically, resisting him.


    Finally, she had a free hand and without hesitation, she raised it and pped Shawn in the face.


    It was a powerful p.


    Shawn suddenly came to his senses.


    He released her and arranged her clothes while looking at her with tenderness. "Norah, I''m sorry. I


    couldn''t control myself."


    He always prided himself on his strong self-control, but just now, his thoughts were like a group of wild


    horses that he couldn''t control.


    He just wanted to kiss her and make her his.


    "Shawn, you''re such a jerk!" He clenched his fist and mmed it on the table.


    He then called the front desk and said, "There''s a drunk woman here. Please send two people to help."


    "Okay, Mr. Lawson. Please wait a moment. We''ll arrange for someone toe right away."


    After all, it was a five-star hotel, so the response was quick. The service staff arrived at the door less


    than five minutes after he made the call.


    Shawn ordered, "Give her a hot shower and change her into clean clothes."


    "Mr. Lawson, may I ask where her pajamas are?"


    "Wait a moment. I''ll go get them."


    After that, Shawn called Ivan. However, Vivian''s situation wasn''t any better.


    When she entered the room and saw Ivan''s face, she suddenly became quite sober.


    Although she was still drunk, she at least knew that the man hugging her was Ivan.


    She had a higher alcohol tolerance than Norah though she had drunk a lot. After all, she had to drink in


    various situations before, and the cool night breeze had also sobered her up a bit on the way back.


    When she saw Ivan, she thought of Norah and became annoyed.


    "Ivan, why are you here? What brings you here?" Vivian was drunk and pointed at him.


    "You know what? I don''t want to see you right now, not to mention that you have something to do with


    Shawn."


    "Vivian, you''re drunk. I''ll give you a bath and then we''ll sleep." Ivan pulled her.


    But Vivian seemed to know what he would do. She quickly dodged, smiled coyly, and squatted in a


    corner.


    Then she pointed at Ivan with displeasure. "You men are all the same, always ying both sides.


    Shawn is like that, and you are the same. Don''t think I don''t know why you let me be your girlfriend."


    As she talked more and more nonsense, it became increasingly unbearable to listen to.


    Ivan''s demeanor turned cold. He reached out and forcefully pulled Vivian into his arms. "Go take a bath


    and then sleep."


    Vivian knew he was angry, and normally she wouldn''t dare to argue with him.


    But tonight, she wanted to go against him while drunk. It was just nice to test his limits.


    "I don''t want to." she reached out and pushed Ivan away. "No! Let go of me."


    "I''ll say it again. Go take a bath." Ivan looked more indifferent, and his voice was lower.


    After speaking, without giving Vivian a chance to argue, he dragged her to the bathroom.


    Vivian didn''t want to. She resisted with all her strength, saying, "No, I''m not sleepy. I don''t want to


    sleep."


    "Go take a bath first. Or do you want me to apany you? Huh?" Ivan''s gaze was sharp and


    intimidating as he stared at her.


    "You smell of alcohol, and I''ve told you not to drink. Yet you still chose to drink," he scolded her.


    Just then, Ivan''s phone rang. While he was distracted, Vivian pushed him away madly and said, "I''ll


    wash myself. I don''t need your help."


    Knowing the room number, Shawn arrived quickly.


    Ivan opened the door for him and said teasingly, "Wow, that was quick. You and your ex-wife are alone


    in a room together. Did you do anything to satisfy your cravings?"


    Shawn red at him coldly. Looking his suit up and down, Shawn asked indifferently, "What did you do


    to Vivian?"

 Chapter 153 Wake Up

    Chapter 153 Wake Up


    Chapter 153 Wake Up


    "She is drunk. I''m not an animal," Ivan said.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows. "So do you think I am?"


    Ivan was speechless.


    After so many years, despite Shawn often appearing as an elegant gentleman, he could be incredibly


    sharp-tongued when he wanted to be.


    After spending so many years with him, Ivan could only think of three words to describe him: a refined


    scoundrel.


    "Take what you need and leave," Ivan began to chase him out.


    "Don''t worry. I have no interest in what you''ll do in bed, and I don''t have any like for watching," Shawn


    replied slowly.


    What he said made Ivan swear and push him out. "Get out of here. Hurry up!"


    Shawn had already reached the door when he suddenly thought of what Norah had said.


    "Vivian, I like the man whose photo is on your phone. He''s much sexier than Shawn. Just introduce him


    to me!"


    Norah mentioned handsome men who were younger and older than her...


    Shawn narrowed his eyes in an instant. "But I think maybe you are not sexy enough in Vivian''s eyes."


    "What do you mean?"


    "She likes strong and muscr men."


    Ivan didn''t take it seriously and sneered. "Am I not sturdy enough?"


    "Yes." Shawn nodded and then smiled. "But I don''t think you canpare to those who are mature and


    young in her phone. I heard that she had the photos of all kinds of handsome men."


    Ivan''s face immediately darkened when he realized what Shawn was talking about.


    Just as Shawn left, Vivian finished bathing and came out in a towel, her two long, fair legs bare. She


    wiped her wet hair while walking out.


    Her face was still wet and blushed slightly because she just took a shower.


    She was already stunning, and the blush on her face made her even more charming.


    Ivan suddenly felt dry in the mouth, but when he thought of what Shawn had said, he looked indifferent,


    and the look in his ck pupils became inscrutable.


    Vivian couldn''t read the expression in his eyes.


    Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed Vivian''s chin with his big palm. He gritted his teeth and snorted


    in a low and cold voice. "Young and mature handsome men?"


    "Woo-woo..." Vivian was so painful that her face was almost wrinkled. "Ivan, what are you doing? Let


    me go."


    "Vivian..." He whispered in her ear, his voice serious and stern. "You''d better not think about any man


    besides me."


    "Of course, I won''t think about any man. I just want to sleep now."


    After speaking, Vivian quickly jumped onto the bed and hugged herself under the covers.


    Watching her, Ivan smiled, feeling much more at ease.


    When Shawn returned, two service staff had just bathed Norah.


    He found her a set of pajamas and handed them in.


    The two service staff put on the clothes for Norah before they opened the bathroom door.


    Seeing this, Shawn walked over, carried Norah in his arms, and put her on the bed.


    After the bath, Norah felt more rxed and fell asleep as soon as she turned over on the bed.


    The next day...


    Norah whimpered and turned over.


    "Vivian..." She called out softly.


    But no one answered her.


    "Vivian..." Norah called out again. "Vivian, do you have a headache? What''s going on? I have a terrible


    headache!"


    Although she was speaking, she wasn''t really awake. Her eyes were still closed, and she was just


    shouting out subconsciously.


    After calling out a few times without receiving a response, she reached out and groped.


    She touched the cotton pajamas that Shawn was wearing, so she didn''t think anything was unusual.


    "Vivian, this bed is sofortable!" She said, turning over and suddenly hugging Shawn.


    At the same time, she wrapped her legs around him.


    Norah squeezed into his arms. After finding afortable position, she said, "Vivian, I feel like you''ve


    grown taller, and... your body seems to have be more toned. Are you working out and trying to get


    abs?"


    "I heard that abs are so sexy. I envy you. Can I touch them for a bit? I promise, just for a moment."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Norah''s hand had already slipped into Shawn''s pajamas and


    urately found his waist.


    At that moment, Shawn felt like he had been electrocuted. His whole body shuddered, and he opened


    his mouth, trying to catch his breath.


    In the morning, when hormones were already high, being teased like this by Norah only heightened the


    suppressed desire inside him.


    And the feeling was getting stronger and stronger.


    Norah closed her eyes and let out a sigh. "Wow, Vivian, this is amazing!"


    "How did you train? I want to try it too when I get back."


    As she was about to retract her hand, Norah suddenly felt something.


    She didn''t think much and quickly pulled her hand back.


    At that moment, everything spun around her, and she felt like she was being carried and then pushed


    onto the bed.


    Her hand once again felt the strength and muscrity of the person next to her. Suddenly, she realized


    what was happening and opened her eyes.


    When she saw the face that couldn''t be more familiar, she almost thought she was mistaken.


    Shawn?


    How could this be?


    He...


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Why was he here?


    Norah was so shocked that she couldn''t even speak. After a while, she finally came to her sense and


    said, "You... Why are you here? And why are you in my bed?"


    "Why can''t I be here?" Shawn asked in reply.


    Then he said, "I arrivedst night."


    "What?" Norah was shocked again.


    Although she had been drunkst night and couldn''t remember something, after sleeping for a while,


    she had regained some energy.


    And she did have some memories of what had happenedst night.


    "Vivian, you know what? I just saw a fake Shawn."


    "Vivian, I like the man whose photo is on your phone. He''s much sexier than Shawn. Just introduce him


    to me!"


    "Even an older handsome man is okay, mature, stable, and caring."


    "You jerk, go away."


    "Get out of here quickly."


    Fragments of conversation floated through Norah''s mind.


    Suddenly, she bit her red lip and wished she could just disappear.


    Oh god, did she say those things?


    Did shein about his physique before him?


    Did she even ask Vivian to introduce her to a new boyfriend?


    Oh God, she did say those things. Would Shawn kill her?


    Norah ignored their ambiguous position, and her mind was focused on another thing.


    "How did you get here? And... how did you know I was here?"


    Shawn was just about to speak when Norah cut him off. "Don''t tell me that you happened to be on a


    business trip and ran into me. I don''t believe such a coincidence."


    "It''s definitely not a coincidence," he replied.


    "Then what is it?"

 Chapter 154 How Will You Compensate Me?

    Chapter 154 How Will You Compensate Me?


    Chapter 154 How Will You Compensate Me?


    After asking the question, Norah immediately took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    For some reason, she felt a strange sense of anticipation when she asked the question.


    She must be crazy.


    "I heard that Vivian was filming here, and Ivan came to visit her. I was feeling down after my divorce,


    and he invited me toe and rx with him."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "As soon as we arrived at the hotel, we saw two women hugging each other, crying and shouting. One


    of them was you."


    Shawn finished speaking, his face calm and collected.


    After he lied once, lying again became easy. He was now a master at making up stories.


    This was a brilliant move.


    He had shifted the me to Ivan.


    Moreover, his exnation was quite logical. Vivian was indeed filming here, and Ivan was her


    boyfriend, so it was reasonable for Ivan toe and see Vivian.


    Norah tentatively believed Shawn.


    "So how did you end up in my room?"


    "Let go of me!"


    After Norah spoke, she struggled to break free.


    They were already divorced and no longer husband and wife, so how could they sleep together?


    "I didn''t want toe." Shawn said, "But someone was drunk and dragged me to her room. She even


    wanted me to sleep with her. I reluctantly agreed out of consideration for her drunken state."


    Norah was stunned.


    He was lying to her, right?


    Would she really act so shamelessly when she was drunk?


    Norah scratched her head, suddenly feeling annoyed. Then she looked at Shawn with her dark eyes


    and said seriously, "You''re lying to me. How could I randomly drag a stranger to sleep with me?"


    Shawn coughed twice lightly and exined, "Am I a stranger?"


    She didn''t want to discuss this issue with him anymore. She just wanted to leave.


    "Fine, I lost out. Let go of me. I want to get up."


    As she spoke, she prepared to get up.


    However, Shawn''s handsome face suddenly leaned forward, getting closer and closer until he was only


    one centimeter away from her.


    "I slept with you all night, and now I have a sore back and aching arms. Don''t you think you should


    He suddenly got so close, catching her off guard. Her heart skipped a beat.


    Her face turned red. She felt helpless and asked, "Compensate... for what?"


    After asking, she suddenly thought of something and pushed him away, quickly distancing herself from


    him.


    Seeing her acting like a little rabbit and staying away from him, Shawn smiled and felt better for no


    reason. "Are you so afraid of me?"


    "Are you afraid that I might eat you?"


    Norah quickly changed the subject. "I just remembered. Since you''re here, I''ll treat you to a meal as


    After speaking, she quickly went to the bathroom to wash up.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she had a dilemma. What should she wear?


    But the next second, she saw her suitcase in the room which had been opened and rummaged


    through. Her clothes were a mess.


    "Did you touch my luggage?" Norah asked.


    Shawn felt embarrassed and said, "It was an emergencyst night, and I had to find you some


    pajamas. But then you kept pestering me, so I didn''t have time to organize them for you."


    "If you need me to, after we finish eating, I''ll put them back the way they were."


    Norah was speechless.


    There was some underwear in her suitcase. How could she let him organize them?


    After Norah changed her clothes, the two of them went downstairs together.


    But as soon as they reached the elevator, they saw Vivian and Ivan.


    Seeing Vivian, Norah immediately ran over and grabbed Vivian''s hand as if she had found a savior.


    Their first words to each other were in shock.


    "Ivan is here?"


    "Is Shawn here too?"


    After saying that, they both fell silent.


    The two tall and imposing men standing behind them in the elevator said it all.


    Norah said she would invite Shawn to a meal, but it was just the hotel''s breakfast buffet.


    Besides, after Norah saw Vivian, they took some food and found a seat by the window in the corner.


    It was a table for two.


    So the two of them had nned it all along and had no intention of leaving seats for Ivan and Shawn.


    Ivan and Shawn looked at the food in each other''s hands and had to find another table to sit at.


    Since there were still many people in the hotel, there were no empty seats around Norah and Vivian, so


    Shawn and Ivan had to sit at a rtively far table.


    Now, the two of them began to talk boldly.


    "I''m so surprised that Shawn actually followed you," Vivian said in surprise.


    "I am surprised too, but Miss Lynn, please be precise with your wording. He didn''te to get me


    back."


    "How is that possible? It''s obvious that he came to find you!"


    Norah took a sip of milk and said, "He said that Ivan came to find you and he was brought here by Ivan


    to rx. It just happened that he met me."


    Hearing that, Vivianughed and said, "My silly Norah, you''re so naive. You believe everything he


    says!"


    "Besides, Ivan never said he wasing to visit me. If he had nned it, he would have told me in


    advance. In my opinion, Ivan didn''t take Shawn here, but Shawn took Ivan here."


    "How is that possible?" Norah widened her eyes.


    "Did you two spend the whole night together?" Vivian asked.


    Norah blushed and nodded embarrassedly.


    "Then it''s settled. He must have been reluctant to leave you after you two parted ways, so he wanted to


    get you back."


    "No way," Norah denied firmly.


    She couldn''t see any reason why Shawn would want to keep her. Besides, his first love was Lilian.


    "Why did he sleep in the same room with you? Is he a pervert?"


    At this point, Norah felt embarrassed, but she told the truth to Vivian, "He said I was drunk and lost


    control. I kept insisting that he sleep with me. He only reluctantly agreed because we used to be


    husband and wife."


    Vivian was speechless.


    After finishing their meal, Vivian put down her knife and fork and took Norah to a ce.


    "Vivian, where are we going?"


    "To the surveince room!"


    "Huh?" Norah waspletely confused.


    "Why don''t I trust what Shawn said? He said you were the one who pestered him. That''s impossible. I


    guarantee with my reputation that he was the one who shamelessly stayed with you. The surveince


    room is right in front of us. Shall we go in and check yesterday''s surveince video to see what really


    happened?"


    Norah hesitated for a moment before nodding decisively. "Okay, let''s go."


    They watched the most crucial part of the video whichsted for a few minutes.


    Norah saw that she was so drunk that she almost fainted. She didn''t have any awareness. It was


    Shawn who carried her in his arms domineeringly and returned to the room.


    Norah clenched her fists and her face blushed scarlet. She rushed to Shawn and stared at him with


    anger.

 Chapter 155 Are You Here to Get Me Back?

    Chapter 155 Are You Here to Get Me Back?


    Chapter 155 Are You Here to Get Me Back?


    "Why did you lie to me?" Norah puckered her mouth and asked angrily.


    Seeing this, Ivan left with great perception.


    "Have a seat first," Shawn said.


    Compared to Norah''s anger, he appeared unusually calm as if everything was not worth mentioning.


    But the calmer he was, the angrier Norah became.


    "I won''t sit."


    Norah shook her head and refused, continuing to ask, "I just want to know why you lied to me."


    After she finished asking, Shawn lifted his head. His pitch-ck eyes gazed intensely at her.


    The next moment, he told her the answer, "Scared."


    He spoke one word.


    Just one word.


    But it made Norah suddenly freeze.


    "Why are you scared? Scared of what?" Norah asked incredulously.


    Shawn suddenly stood up, reached out, and grabbed Norah''s hand, leading her to a rtively private


    ce in the hotel.


    Then, gasping for breath, he held onto her thin shoulders and said with serious eyes, "Because I was


    afraid that if you knew the truth, you would distance yourself from me."


    Norah pushed him away. "Then you shouldn''t have lied to me. You''re only making me more distant


    from you."


    "Do you know how scared I was when I thought I had drunk too much and pulled a stranger to sleep


    with me?"


    "I was even thinking... Fortunately..."


    At this point, Norah realized something and abruptly stopped talking.


    "Fortunately what?" Shawn asked.


    "Forget it. It''s nothing."


    After speaking, Nancy lowered her eyes.


    She even felt fortunate that the person she pulled wasn''t someone else, but him.


    Did he know how scared and worried she was at that time?


    "I have a question for you," Norah said, thinking of Vivian''s words.


    "Go ahead."


    "Well... " Norah was a little embarrassed to ask, blushing.


    But to figure out the truth, she gathered her courage to speak, "Vivian said you came to the South Sea


    specifically to find me. Is that true?"


    Undeniably, when she asked this question, she still had a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    During the few seconds she waited for his answer, her heart suddenly jumped faster, pounding.


    She was anxious and nervous.


    What would his answer be?


    Yes?


    Or no?


    After asking, Norah almost held her breath and waited quietly for his answer.


    Thinking that he had almost messed things up and scared her, Shawn narrowed his eyes and


    answered, "No, I just happened to have some business to attend to in this ce. Ivan said he wanted


    to surprise Vivian with a visit, so we came together."


    "I met you by coincidence."


    When Norah heard his answer, her eyes, which had just lit up a bit, suddenly dimmed.


    Her heart felt bitter and sour.


    She knew she shouldn''t have hoped because the bigger the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    But what could she do?


    She still felt a tightness in her chest. It was so ufortable.


    Forcing herself topose her emotions, she lifted her head and tried to show a smile. "Thank you for


    your honest answer."


    "It''s reasonable for friends to travel together. Okay, I see."


    After that, she quickly turned around.


    Then she opened the door and ran away in a hurry.


    She was afraid.


    She was afraid that if she stayed there any longer, all her emotions would be exposed, including her


    disappointment, loneliness, and difort.


    He would only look at her as if she was a joke!


    It was just a normal trip, she had thought too much.


    That was right. They were divorced, and they no longer had anything to do with each other.


    ''Norah, you fool. What were you hoping for?''


    When she arrived at the hotel, she quickly packed her luggage and headed to the airport.


    It wasn''t until she arrived at the airport that she called Vivian. "Vivian, I''m sorry. I''m already at the


    airport. I n to go back today."


    "What?" Vivian was naturally surprised. "It''s only been two days since you came. Weren''t you


    supposed to leave tomorrow? Let me send you off."


    "No need." Norah shook her head.


    She continued, "Actually, I know your filming schedule is very busy. You took leave for me specially,


    and you will be working all night to shoot. It''s very hard."


    "What''s more..."


    Thinking of the reason, Norah lowered her voice. "I asked, and he denied it."


    "He said it wasn''t him. It was Ivan who wanted to surprise you, so Ivan didn''t tell you in advance. He


    dide with Ivan."


    Vivian suddenly felt very remorseful when she heard that.


    It was all her fault. If she hadn''t said anything, Norah wouldn''t have asked and gotten hurt again.


    "I''m sorry, Norah, I..." Vivian wanted to exin andfort Norah.


    But halfway through her words, she didn''t know how to continue.


    "It''s okay, Vivian. I know you meant well. Why would I me you?"


    "I just don''t want to see him right now. When you finish filming ande back, there''s still plenty of


    time for us to get together."


    Vivian could only reluctantly hang up the phone. "Alright, Norah, stay safe and take good care of


    yourself after you go back."


    "Don''t worry. I will."


    After hanging up the phone, Vivian sighed and walked out of the bedroom.


    "What''s wrong?" Ivan asked.


    "Shawn." Vivian gritted her teeth.


    "When did he offend you?"


    "I actually defended him, thinking he came all the way here to get Norah back, but guess what? He


    didn''t. He was just on a business trip and happened toe here, and coincidentally ran into Norah."


    "What a scumbag! It really makes me angry."


    The more Vivian thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Ivan was stunned and asked with confusion, "Coincidentally? Who told you that?"


    "He told Norah himself!"


    Ivan shook his head and then said, "That''s impossible. He came here specifically to get Norah back."


    "Forget it. I can''t trust anything you guys say anymore."


    "I swear." Ivan solemnly said, "Shawn dide here to pursue Norah. He came on purpose. It was not


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    just a coincidence."


    "Oh well." Vivian shook her head. "It''s meaningless to argue about it now. Norah has already gone


    back."


    "Back? When did that happen?"


    "Just now."


    Ivan immediately called Shawn. "I have bad news for you. Your ex-wife has already flown back."


    "What did you say?" Shawn waspletely caught off guard, and he was stunned.


    He immediately called Norah, but her phone was already turned off.


    The ne soared into the sky, and Norah closed her eyes, sinking into her seat.


    The two-hour journey was over quickly. She hadn''t rested well on the way back, so she just had a bowl


    of instant noodles and went to bed after she arrived home.


    She didn''t wake up until the doorbell started ringing frantically.


    She looked at the time. It was already ten o''clock at night. Had she slept for almost four hours?


    The doorbell kept ringing, and it was very noisy.


    It couldn''t be Vivian. Who else could it be?


    Norah opened the door tiredly.


    However, when she saw the person outside the door, she was instantly stunned. She was petrified.

 Chapter 156 Cants be Friends As Weve Divorced

    Chapter 156 Cant''s be Friends As We''ve Divorced


    Chapter 156 Cant''s Be Friends as We''ve Divorced


    Shawn?


    Was that him?


    Wasn''t he in South Sea?


    How did hee back so soon?


    "You..." Norah was too shocked, and she had just uttered one word when the door was pushed open,


    and Shawn''s slender figure entered.


    "Why did youe back by yourself without telling me?" Shawn stared at her with his dark eyes.


    Norah did not expect him to ask her so directly.


    After a while, she raised her small face to look at him and calmly said, "Mr. Lawson, we already got our


    divorce certificates a few days ago."


    "We are no longer husband and wife, and I think there is no need to report to you about everything."


    Norah''s words rendered Shawn speechless.


    He opened his mouth but could not say anything.


    Yes. Shawn, you''ve already divorced.


    How could you forget that you are already divorced?


    Strictly speaking, you no longer have any rtionship.


    But, after all, it was Shawn. He quickly found words to respond, "You''re right. We''ve divorced. But can''t


    we be friends?"


    Friends?


    Norah Laughed.


    She could be friends with anyone but Shawn


    She couldn''t do it.


    One could not be friends with their once beloved one. It wasn''t until this moment of divorce that she


    understood these words.


    "Impossible." Norah looked at him and gave her answer in a decisive manner.


    Shawn didn''t expect this answer and froze for a moment, "Why?"


    "No reason. We should keep our distance after divorce. You and I are not from the same world in the


    first ce. You have your morous and top-notch luxury world, while I''m just ordinary. I''m not from a


    noble family and want to live an ordinary life."


    "If it were not for Grandpa, we would not have gotten together. Since he passed away, we should return


    to the right track."


    Shawn''s eyes deepened at the mention of Grandpa, and he immediately said, "You''re right. But even if


    we''re divorced, you''re still the person Grandpa entrusted to me. I have to take care of you."


    Norah smiled gently and said, "No need."


    "Shawn, since we''re divorced, we should act appropriately."


    "It''ste. It''s not good for us to be alone in the same room. Please leave early, Mr. Lawson."


    Norah refused Shawn decisively.


    Shawn clenched his fist, and his eyes darkened, "Norah, do you have to behave like this?"


    "Please leave, Mr. Lawson!"


    Seeing that she was very persistent and resolute, Shawn could not afford to make their rtionship


    even worse.


    Although he was reluctant, he still got up and left.


    Seeing him leave the door, Norah reached out to close the door.


    But Shawn''s hands were against the door. His eyes were deep as he looked at her, "Norah, whether


    we are divorced or not, you are still a member of the Lawson family. I have to take care of you and be


    responsible for you."


    "Don''t be angry anymore. I''lle back to see youter."


    Norah mmed the door.


    The door separated the two.


    It was only then that Norah pressed her heart and took a big breath.


    If it had been a littleter, she would not have been able to hold her attitude.


    The next day, Norah prepared for her induction.


    Her tutor''s wife contacted her and said they would be back the following Monday.


    That meant she would officially start her work in the hospital the following Monday.


    Although her tutor rmended her, she had to be well prepared for this important day and leave a


    good impression on her tutor''s wife.


    In the Lawson Group.


    Shawn was busy from the moment he arrived at work. The whole meeting went on for four hours.


    From eight o''clock in the morning to twelve o''clock at noon.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just after he arrived at the office, Anthony walked over with a delicate box.


    Shawn felt a sense of familiarity when he saw the box.


    "What''s that?" Shawn asked.


    Anthony respectfully put the box on Shawn''s desk: "Mr. Lawson, this is what Mrs. Law..."


    Halfway through the sentence, Anthony immediately changed his expression, "This is what Miss Norah


    asked me to give you. It was dyed until today because you went overseas suddenly."


    Shawn casually opened the box. However, when he saw what was inside, his face instantly darkened.


    "Are you sure she told you to give it to me?" Shawn opened his mouth and asked, gritting his teeth.


    Anthony knew Shawn was angry, but he didn''t dare to lie. He could only nod and tell Shawn the truth,


    "Yes, Miss Norah told me to make sure I handed it to you myself, saying that she did not deserve it."


    "What else did she say?"


    "Miss Norah said that it belongs to you and that you must keep it..." Well.


    Before Anthony''sst word was finished, Shawn was already rushing out with the box.


    Shawn went straight to the underground garage and drove directly to Norah''s house.


    When he arrived at the ce, he pressed the doorbell hard.


    Norah had cleaned the house until noon. She hadn''t even had time to cook and ordered a takeaway.


    When she heard the doorbell ring, she didn''t think much of it and thought the takeaway had arrived, so


    she opened the door.


    Then unexpectedly, she saw Shawn standing at the door with an angry face.


    "Didn''t you say you will not visit my ce..." these days?


    Before Norah could finish her words, Shawn put the box in his hand on the table with force and then


    opened it, "Anthony said that it was you who told him to give me these things."


    "Yeah."


    "Norah..." Shawn clenched his fist. He stared at her angrily with red eyes, "Do you have a heart or not?


    Do you know the value of these things? And do you know what these things mean?"


    "I know."


    Norah picked up one of the nes inside and frowned, "Shawn, we''ve been married for two years.


    You prepared gifts for me every festival, which are pricey."


    "But none of the gifts were prepared by yourself. They were all prepared by Anthony. Do you think I


    want such gifts?"


    "Forget it. There''s no point in talking about this now. As I said, I never wanted to get anything from you


    in this marriage. These jewels are worth a fortune. I can''t take them. It''s better to return them to you."


    "Fine, it better be.."


    Suddenly, Shawn picked up the jasper bracelet and the pair of jasper earrings and ced them in front


    of Norah, "These two were given to you by Grandpa and Grandma. You don''t want them either and


    want to throw them away?"


    "I didn''t throw them away. I just returned them to their original owner."


    "Humph..." Shawn sneered, "These were given to you by my Grandparents. Now you''ve returned them


    to me. What''s the difference between that and throwing them away."


    "Shawn, don''t be a nuisance."


    "Besides..." Norah''s voice lowered as she earnestly said word for word, "Grandparents gave them to


    me. But actually, they wanted to give them to the Lawson family''s granddaughter-inw. We are


    divorced. These two pieces of jewelry no longer belong to me. I have no reason to possess them."

 Chapter 157 Norah Was in Danger (1)

    Chapter 157 Norah Was in Danger (1)


    Chapter 157 Norah Was in Danger (1)


    "These are yours as they gave them to you."


    Shawn insisted as he stiffly shoved the jewelry box back at Norah.


    Norah didn''t take it. She insisted, "I won''t take things that don''t belong to me."


    Besides, they were already divorced, so what was the point of her taking it?


    "If that''s what you''re looking for me for, then you can go!"


    "You''re kicking me out?" Shawn clenched his fist and looked at her incredulously.


    There was anger in his eyes.


    Shawn sneered andughed. He looked at her, "Norah, I''m looking for trouble."


    "You''re right. I shouldn''t force you to take the things that don''t belong to you. Plenty of women want to


    receive Shawn Lawson''s gift and marry me. Why should I have to pester you?"


    "Well, I will give them to other women now."


    The first person that came to Norah''s mind was Lilian.


    Her face became miserably white instantly.


    She could not have the strength to stand if she wasn''t holding the sofa next to her.


    It took her a while to calm down, "You''re right. Mr. Lawson has many lovers. Who am I? I''m not even


    worth mentioning. Not to mention you have your love of life."


    "Shawn, you wanted to divorce me long ago. You didn''t mention it because you couldn''t get past the


    hurdle in your heart and could not let your Grandpa down. Now it''s good. You can find Lilian and ask


    her to marry you. You can get together right away."


    Shawn clenched his fist as he was irritated.


    He gritted his teeth, "Is that what you want to say?"


    "Don''t it what you want to do?" Norah asked rhetorically.


    They had divorced, and it was his freedom to marry someone else. She had no right to interfere with


    others.


    "Humph..." Shawn sneered. He looked at her coldly. "Good, very good."


    "Norah, since this is what you want, I will do as you wish."


    "When did I say this was what I..." wanted? Norah said.


    But before she could finish her words, Shawn mmed the door and left like a gust of wind.


    Shawn went away.


    He had left even more decisively than she had imagined.


    Norah hugged herself tightly and suddenly felt the air was cold.


    And she felt sad.


    She went out and walked mindlessly.


    She didn''t know where she wanted to go. She just walked around casually.


    When she passed a crowded street, the songs hit her brain hard, one after another.


    She felt particrly relieved at that moment, and her whole body was much more rxed.


    She walked in without giving it much thought.


    It was noisy with loud music and a lot of people. Usually, she would think it was noisy and did not want


    toe in at all.


    But today, she felt it was a stress-free ce to fill her whole brain with music and think about nothing


    else.


    When she entered the bar, Norah casually found a seat and sat down.


    A waiter soon came over and asked her what she wanted to drink.


    Norah didn''t dare to order any drinks with alcohol for fear of running into danger, so she ordered a drink


    at random.


    When the "drink" was served to her, it was nice and pleasing to the eye.


    With the lighting, it looked even better.


    Norah took a small sip and found it very tasty.


    Soon, the cup was finished.


    She didn''t think much and ordered another cup.


    However, she felt something was wrong when she reached the third cup.


    She felt dizzy.


    What was going on?


    She drank wine but several cups of beverages. Why she got drunk?


    Norah took the cup, staggered to the bar, and asked, "Sir, did you give me the wrong drink?"


    "I ordered a non-alcohol drink. Why am I dizzy now? Please change it for me."


    The boss looked at the unfinished wine in her cup and understood.


    With a name and taste like a drink, this wine tasted great but with a strong aftertaste.


    This girl looked nice. She muste here for the first time and didn''t know much about this, so she


    ordered it by mistake.


    After hearing the exnation, Norah nodded with seeming understanding.


    Then, holding the ss, she staggered back to the seat.


    She felt dizzier and had a feeling of being light-headed.


    A wave of dizziness hit her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Norah slumped on the table. She wanted to leave when she was less dizzy and could stand still.


    She took out her mobile phone, wanting to call someone. Vivian was filming and had already dyed


    many things for her. She didn''t want to bother her anymore.


    Besides, Vivian was far away from her. It was useless calling her.


    The two schoolmates close to her went abroad for further studies and did an internship, respectively.


    They were exhausted every day, and she was too embarrassed to disturb them.


    Norah''s finger rested on the name "Shawn." She ignored this choice after thinking for a long time.


    He had left so decisively today.


    Now he might be sitting on a ne to look for Lilian.


    Finally, Norah''s eyes fell on the name "Matthew."


    It had been a long time since they hadst parted. Norah wondered how his mission was going. Was


    there any danger?


    Thinking of this, Norah immediately wanted to ask him.


    She was so drunk that her fingers were not in control when she wanted to type.


    So she had to send a voice message.


    "Matthew, hi. Do you remember me? I''m Norah."


    "It''s been a long time since Ist contacted you. How are you doing? Did youe back? I still owe


    you a cup of coffee!"


    "When you get back safely, you must tell me!"


    Matthew had just exited the ne and got into the car Paul had prepared to pick him up.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. Matthew thought it was his sister or mother.


    Unexpectedly, it was Norah.


    He was excited but tried hard to restrain himself.


    To his surprise, Norah sent a voice message.


    Without much thought, he clicked on it.


    It was some usual, ordinary greeting.


    However, Matthew still noticed something different. It seemed that Norah was drunk.


    In the front row, Paul was even more excited than Matthew, "Boss, this is our sister-inw''s voice,


    right?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Matthew rebuked coldly.


    "Boss, don''t be embarrassed. It''s time for you to get married. Only when you do so will it be possible for


    us to get married!"


    Matthew ignored him and quickly sent a message to Norah: "Where are you?"


    Looking at the response of Matthew, Norah''s eyes widened.


    She never expected that Matthew would reply.


    In fact, during this period, she had asked him how the mission was going. Was there any danger?


    But she didn''t get a response.


    She even thought he had forgotten about her.


    But today, he had replied?

 Chapter 158 Norah Was in Danger (2)

    Chapter 158 Norah Was in Danger (2)


    Chapter 158 Norah Was in Danger (2)


    Did that mean that he hadpleted his mission and returned safely?


    "Are you back?" Norah asked.


    Matthew immediately typed back, "Well, I just arrived."


    "Great. Wee back safely."


    "Do you have someone with you?" Matthew asked again. Judging from her voice, she was quite drunk.


    So, he was worried.


    "Someone?"


    Norah looked around again and replied in a daze, "Yes, there are many people here. There are people


    everywhere. But they are all dancing. I don''t want to join them, so I just sit here by myself and drink."


    Drink?


    Matthew''s perception was keen. Many alcoholic drinks named after and tasted like soft drinks in the bar


    had a strong aftertaste. Girls might order them by mistake.


    Now it was obvious that Norah was heavily drunk.


    "Where are you?"


    "Me?" Norah looked around for a while before replying "I''m at the **bar."


    "Okay, wait, don''t run around, I''lle to find you."


    After saying that, Matthew instructed Paul, "Go to **Bar."


    "Boss, are you going to look for her?"


    "What do you think?" Matthew asked rhetorically.


    Paul, "..."


    His words were redundant.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Putting down her phone, Norah slumped on the table. She was so drunk and dizzy.


    Not to mention walking, she felt like she was not able to crawl.


    The blurred figures swung in front of her eyes.


    Just then, some men walked towards her in her blurred vision.


    Norah had a bad feeling. The next moment, the men came over and said enthusiastically, "Little girl,


    are you alone? You''re drunk. Let me take you home."


    "No. I can get back on my own."


    But the men had already pressed their eagerness. One grabbed Norah''s hand, and the other squeezed


    her shoulder and dragged her stiffly to her feet.


    Although Norah was a bit drunk, she still had her mind.


    She reached out to push them away with one hand, "Go away, you guys go away."


    "Girl, you look so pretty. Don''t be shy!" These men''s hands reached over again.


    Norah struggled while crying, "No. Don''t touch me."


    "Go away."


    However, these men managed to find a single girl, so they would not let her go.


    Seeing that no one interrupted them, these men became more and more fearless and wanted to get


    Norah out of the bar.


    The intense pulling made Norah''s mind clear. She knew that she could not be taken away by them no


    matter how. Otherwise, she would be in danger.


    "Get out of here. Get out..."


    "Get out, all of you."


    Norah pushed them away and tried to run away.


    However, she was too dizzy. After running two steps, Norah''s legs suddenly weakened, making her


    stumble, and her whole body hit the ground hard.


    The ground was so hard.


    It hurt so much.


    Seeing her fall, those men approached again with evil smiles. Their smiles sent shivers down Norah''s


    spine.


    She clutched herself and frantically backed away.


    Back again and again.


    Behind Norah was a table. She hid under the table.


    Seeing that she had no way back, the men became patient and slowly closed in with the desire to


    torture her slowly.


    "Please, please, let ...... go of me."


    "I''m married and not the target you''re looking for."


    Norah was trembling with fear. Her voice was even weaker, and her whole body was shaking.


    "Little girl, it''s not a good habit to lie. You''re so pretty. How could you have married someone?" A man


    said with a loudugh.


    Norah hugged her body tightly and pleaded pitifully, "I have married someone. I am not lying to you."


    "You guys let me go!"


    But the men had long since set their hearts on it. They would not let her go easily.


    One of them, already impatient, rubbed his hands and walked toward Norah with a smile.


    Norah was scared out of her wits. At that moment, her mind went nk. She could not think of anything


    else.


    Fear.


    Only fear.


    Endless fear.


    As she watched the man get closer and closer to her, a face that kept erging, Norah felt something


    from the table by instinct and smashed it directly at the man without thinking.


    Bang!


    The man covered his head and wailed out a scream. There was pain on his face.


    The next moment, Norah saw blood seep out of his head, and soon, that blood flow more and all over


    his face.


    The man reached out to wipe a handful of blood. When he saw it, he was furious, shouting out in anger,


    "You dare to hit me?"


    "Very well, tough enough. I don''t like someone who is too delicate and soft. I like to tame someone with


    a fiery nature like you."


    Norah thought nothing when she threw the thing toward the man.


    Now that she saw the man bleeding, she was afraid.


    Moreover, the expression on the man''s face that he would not give up scared her even more. Norah


    was still holding the ashtray in her hand, which had blood dripping down and onto her white dress.


    Norah was frightened.


    Her hands went limp, and the ashtray fell, smashing straight to the ground with a loud sound.


    The sound was so ea,r-splitting like smashing to her heart. That was too frightening.


    The man knelt and picked up the ashtray from the ground.


    He held the ashtray in one hand and wiped off the blood along the edge of the ashtray with the other


    hand.


    Then he probed for Norah.


    Norah''s body trembled in fear. She made a strong effort to back up, but her back was pressed against


    a wall, and she had nowhere to back up.


    "No... don''t..."


    "Please, let... me go..."


    Norah cried helplessly in fear as she curled up, shrinking frantically. She wanted to escape the man,


    but it was useless.


    Her eyes widened as she watched the man wipe the blood off the ashtray and wipe it hard on her face.


    The sticky, moist feeling immediately spread across her face.


    In an instant, Norah was so disgusted that she wanted to vomit.


    However, the man didn''t give her the chance to vomit.


    He cupped Norah''s chin with one hand and warned, "Be good and obedient. You can feel better.


    Otherwise, there will be more pain for you."


    With these words, he wiped his blood-stained hand on the hem of her white skirt.


    Only when his whole hand was clean did he say, "Bro, take her away."


    Norah was so frightened that she knew it was useless to beg for mercy.


    She''d rather die here than be taken away by them.


    Without thinking, Norah aimed at a knife on the table.


    Seizing an opportunity, she grabbed the knife and firmly ced it against her chin. She forced herself


    to calm down and spoke firmly, "I know it''s useless to beg. I think you don''t want me to die, right?"


    "I''d rather die than be taken away by you. Let me go if you do not want to ask for trouble!"


    The knife was sharp, and the de was against her neck. Blood started to ooze out of the wound on


    her neck.


    Seeing this scene when they entered, Matthew and Paul had their heart in their mouth.

 Chapter 159 Arrive at the Same Time to Save Norah

    Chapter 159 Arrive at the Same Time to Save Norah


    Chapter 159 Arrive at the Same Time to Save Norah


    "Norah!"


    Matthew immediately ran over.


    Paul also followed closely after him.


    Seeing someoneing, the few men around were cautious for a moment, but they were still fierce,


    "Who are you? I advise you to mind your own business. This is not the time for you to y the hero."


    "Paul," Matthew shouted, giving Paul a look. And the meaning of his look was clear.


    "Yes, sit. Don''t worry."


    Several men were beaten to the ground in less than a few minutes.


    Out of fear, Norah was still shrinking in the same position she had just been in. She hugged herself


    tightly like a pitiful and helpless little white rabbit, letting others feel sorry for her.


    When Matthew looked at her, his heart ached for her.


    Norah''s eyes were red, and she was curled up, trembling.


    Matthew walked over and reached out a hand to pull her up.


    However, Norah gave a violent shudder and tried hard to step back.


    Her eyes were closed, and her heart was filled with endless fear.


    Matthew understood that she was in great shock.


    He squatted down and spoke softly, "Norah, open your eyes and see. I am Matthew. Those men are no


    longer here. I am here to save you."


    Matthew?


    Was it him?


    But how could he be here?


    Norah was a little unconvinced.


    Seeing her doubts, Matthew continued seriously, exining, "I am Matthew. Open your eyes and take a


    look."


    Norah slowly opened her eyes. She was cautious and squinted at Matthew. Not until she confirmed it


    was Matthew did she widen her eyes.


    Her eyes were wide open and full of tears.


    She opened her eyes but did not say anything, so Matthew called out concernedly, "Norah..."


    When he called her name, the tears in Norah''s eyes fell and trickled down.


    "Oww..." Noraj cried out loudly and unrestrainedly, "I''m so scared. I''m frightened."


    "You''ve finallye to save me."


    Norah cried, reaching out to hug Matthew. Her whole body clung to him.


    Her hands held him tightly as if she feared he would leave.


    "They''re so scary. I''m so scared."


    "Thank you foring to save me!"


    "Matthew, thank you. You saved me every time I was in danger. I''m so lucky that I must have saved the


    world in a previous life."


    Norah was venting. Only then could she not be so scared and stop thinking about what had happened.


    "Alright. Don''t think about it. I''ll take you back."


    Matthew got up and picked her up in a horizontal hug.


    "Hmm."


    However, when Matthew turned around with Norah in his arms, he saw Shawn.


    Shawn looked at the two of them with anger in his eyes.


    He clenched his fist. He would have wanted to punch Matthew in the face if he hadn''t restrained


    himself.


    Good, very good.


    This was why she refused him and refused to take the bracelet given by his Grandparents?


    "So that''s why you came to the bar while sending me a message toe and enjoy the scene in


    person? Norah, very good, you''re good." Shawn''s gritted his teeth and said with rage


    Half an hour ago, Shawn had received a message from Norah, a simple voice message.


    "I''m, I''m at the...bar."


    Shawn was in a meeting then, so he tranted the voice into text and was puzzled by this confusing


    sentence.


    But he was worried about Norah, so he clicked on the voice and listened.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When he realized she was drunk, Shawn was distraught. It concerned him how she could return home


    alone and whether she would be in danger.


    Shawn drove here directly without attending the meeting.


    However, what did he see?


    It was Matthew hugging her.


    So, that was her purpose.


    "Norah, how could you do this?" Shawn''s eyes were scarlet as he looked at her. Rage filled his heart.


    What he didn''t want to admit was that he was envious.


    Shawn almost went crazy, and without saying a word, he went straight forward and snatched Norah


    from Matthew''s hand.


    "No, I don''t..."


    "Shawn, let go of me, let go..."


    Norah did not want to go back with him. She resisted violently.


    She didn''t want to see him now and didn''t even know how Shawn had gotten here.


    Wasn''t he on the ne to look for Lilian?


    Since he had left, why did hee here?


    "Shawn, let go of me."


    Though Norah was resisting, Shawn hugged her and left.


    After they left and disappeared in the noisy crowd, Paul spoke nervously, "Boss, why? You are the one


    who saved her first. Why he took her away?"


    Matthew''s heart was bitter.


    On what grounds?


    Because Shawn was Norah''s husband while he was just an ordinary friend of hers.


    This was enough.


    "You will understandter," Matthew said.


    Putting Norah at the back door, Shawn got into the driver''s seat and locked the car door, giving Norah


    no chance to escape.


    Norah didn''t have the strength to escape.


    Just now, she forced herself to calm down as she was afraid.


    But now the car started, and everything was quiet again; the alcohol in her body took over her mind


    again.


    Soon, she was dizzy again.


    By the time she arrived home, Norah was quite drunk.


    However, she still resisted Shawn''s approach.


    On the way home, Shawn received a phone call from Anthony, telling him in detail what Norah had


    experienced at the bar.


    When he heard that she was surrounded by several men and was in danger, he wanted to tear those


    men apart.


    He immediately instructed Anthony to find someone to deal with those men.


    Anthony replied, "I''ve called the police. Those men are now being held at the police station."


    "Then punish them ording to the most severe criminalw. Let them be in jail as long as possible,"


    Shawn growled.


    Carrying Norah home, Shawn smelled her all over the alcohol and put her straight into the bathtub. He


    drenched her with hot water.


    He was furious at the thought of her going to a bar alone and almost running into danger, "Norah,


    you''re bold enough to go to the bar by yourself. What if you run into danger?"


    Norah was not awake and still dizzy.


    When she heard Shawn speak angrily at her, she got up from the bathtub, rested her chin on the


    bathtub''s edge, blinked her eyes, and said pitifully.


    "Danger? But for me..."


    She smiled and pointed toward Shawn, "You''re the biggest danger, don''t you know?"

 Chapter 160 I Have Loved My Husband for Ten Years

    Chapter 160 I Have Loved My Husband for Ten Years


    Chapter 160 I Have Loved My Husband for Ten Years


    "Shawn, you know what? I hate you."


    "Hate you. You''re like a wooden head. So stupid."


    Norah said while reaching out one of her fingers to poke at Shawn''s chest.


    Although she was drunk, she was pretty, charming, and attractive.


    Her cheeks were flushed, and her lips were red as pink cherries, especially when she was steaming


    from the bathroom heat, making her look even more lovely and delicate.


    Shawn stood there. He didn''t move or step back. He just let Norah''s finger poke at his chest.


    Norah poked for a while, then stopped.


    When she thought of something, she reached out and poked twice more.


    In the end, sheughed and asked, "Shawn, you''re like a different person. Why don''t you dodge


    away?"


    "Why should I dodge away?" He said.


    Norah blinked her agile eyes.


    Thinking of something, she smiled wryly.


    Suddenly, she cupped the water in the bathtub and threw it all at Shawn.


    Shawn was caught off guard, and when he realized what happened, Norah had already poured water


    on him several times.


    Seeing that his body and hair were all wet, with water dripping down his hair, Norahughed aloud,


    "Because if you don''t dodge away, you''ll get wet!"


    It had been long since he had seen herugh so happily.


    Shawn''s heart softened.


    He did not retreat but took another step forward.


    His long white handsnded on Norah''s hair and gently rubbed it. He dotingly said, "Is it fun to ssh


    me?"


    Norah nodded and smiled, "Yes."


    She suddenly stood up in the bathtub and poked at his chest again in a disgruntled usation.


    "You know what? When I knew you, you always looked like a gentle, elegant, mboyant man, like the


    flower on the high hill that people didn''t dare to climb or pick."


    "But now..." Norah poked him again heavily and continued, "Youe down in the world, just like me,


    an ordinary person."


    "Shawn, you know what? I don''t like you at all like this, making us look like people from two worlds.


    When I married you, no one blessed us except Grandpa. People around you all felt I didn''t match you


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    and was greedy for your wealth."


    "What do you think?" Shawn asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Norah cocked her head in thought, then replied, "I think that''s right!"


    "I was too dreamy, always imagining that I''m a princess that will be saved by a prince. But I don''t even


    have a knight. They''re right. We''re from two worlds."


    "Now we have gone back to our own world. Why don''t you stay away from me and leave me alone?


    Why do you still pester me?"


    The more Norah said, the more heartbroken she was.


    Her tears dripped down. When she tried to wipe them, she found that she wore short sleeves and had


    no sleeves.


    Then, she saw the shirts Shawn wore.


    "Come over here a bit!" Norah looked toward him and said.


    "What for?" Shawn returned in a bad mood, "Didn''t you just say I should stay away from you?"


    Although he said so, his body was honest, and he had already taken a big step forward to close to


    Norah.


    Norah hooked her finger again, "It''s too far. Come closer."


    Shawn stepped much closer again. He was next to the bathtub.


    Without thinking much, Norah pulled his shirt and started wiping her tears.


    Shawn''s face darkened.


    He thought she was asking him toe closer for a reason.


    But she just wiped her nose with his shirt?


    "Norah..." Shawn shouted out.


    Norah looked up at him pitifully, "You brought me back, so you have to take care of me."


    "Then how do you want me to do?" Shawn asked, and his eyes darkened.


    Norah took the nozzle and sprayed frantically at Shawn.


    Shawn''s clothes were soaked, and the water on his body flowed down.


    Norah said with satisfaction, "You have to make me happy."


    "You''re so naughty."


    He said with a doting tone, reaching up to ruffle his hair.


    "Yeah. I''m naughty. Shawn, I''m going to tell you a secret," Norah put her hand to her lips and said


    mysteriously.


    "What?"


    "I used to pretend." Norah said, "I am not well-behaved or obedient at all. I am fierce. I have fooled


    you."


    As she said that, Norah deliberately put her hands on her mouth to make a fierce expression, then


    opened her mouth to show her teeth, creating a vicious look.


    But seeing that Shawn was not surprised or frightened, she felt it was boring.


    "This doesn''t surprise you?" Norah asked.


    Shawn ignored her. Just now, he doubted whether Norah was drunk or pretended to be drunk.


    Now, then, he was very sure that she was drunk.


    That was why she was like a little chatterbox, muttering all the time.


    And she was like a little child, childish and cute.


    "Shawn, you''re uncute and not interesting at all." Norah beamed in dissatisfaction toward him.


    "Let me tell you a joke. A fish lived in a shell. Then it became selfish. Because it turned to shellfish


    (selfish) now."


    Shawn stood there, notughing.


    Norah was not satisfied. She didn''t believe he won''tugh.


    "Is this not funny? Then let me think of another one. Two tomatoes crossed the road, and a car sped


    by. One of them failed to dodge away and was crushed. The other one pointed at the crushed tomato


    andughed, ''Haha, ketchup, ketchup..."


    Norah finished speaking andughed.


    But Shawn still didn''t have any expression.


    He was not amused.


    Not to mentionughing. There was not even a slight change on his face.


    Norah finally got angry.


    She stood up and directly put her hand on Shawn''s face, giving him a smiling expression without


    thinking.


    This time, Shawn finally smiled bitterly.


    But that smile was even worse than a crying face.


    Norah also found his expression was not that good-looking.


    She put her hand down and returned to the bathtub, leaning her head on the edge.


    This time, she looked at Shawn seriously, "How about I tell you another joke? This one is not found on


    the inte but my original one. It''s hrious. I guarantee you''llugh out loud."


    With trembling eyshes, Norah closed her eyes and slowly said in her soft voice, "I once foolishly


    loved someone for ten years. That person was my husband. But he didn''t even know anything. It was


    like he had lost his memory."


    "Don''t you think it''s a big joke?"

 Chapter 161 Ex-wife Turned to Sister

    Chapter 161 Ex-wife Turned to Sister


    Chapter 161 Ex-wife Turned to Sister


    After Norah said that, the bathroom fell in silent, and even the sound of running water could be heard


    clearly.


    However, after one second, two seconds, ten seconds...


    She waited for several minutes, but she didn''t hear any answers.


    Norah opened her eyes, and she smiled bitterly when she saw that he was not in the bathroom at all


    and had already left.


    It was really a joke!


    Even if she said it, he was not willing to listen!


    Norah, you were a totally loser.


    When Shawn walked into the bathroom again, he saw her leaning on the edge of the bathtub, her arms


    hanging down, and her lips curling into a charming smile.


    Seeing himing in, Norah moved her eyeszily, and the bottom of her eyes was full of charm. She


    said, "It seems that you are really not interested in my jokes. Well, I will not tell them in the future."


    Shawn put her pajamas away and said, "You take a shower first, and I''ll wait for you outside."


    Norah didn''t answer him, just leaned on the bathtub andughed, "Shawn, are you an idiot? I''m drunk,


    and I even can''t stand up. How can I take a shower by myself?"


    "I want you to give me a bath."


    After she said that, the air seemed to be still.


    Shawn looked at her in disbelief, "What did you say?"


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to." Norah pouted.


    At that moment, Shawn looked at her, and his throat rolled violently. Of course he was willing, but he


    didn''t want to wrong her.


    "Forget it. You go out!" Norah pointed to the door.


    Suddenly, Shawn said bluntly, "I am willing."


    "But I am not willing now." Norah said with a smile.


    It was nothing. She was just upset and wanted to tease him.


    In this way, she would not feel so ufortable in her heart.


    The door was closed, and Norah was sitting in the bathtub. Suddenly, she covered her eyes with her


    hands, and lowered her head deeply into the bathtub.


    Her whole body was buoyed by the water, and at that moment, she felt unprecedentedly rxed.


    It seemed that she was not so tired anymore!


    After taking a shower, Norah put on her pajamas and went out.


    Seeing her blushing, Shawn thought she was still very drunk and was a little worried.


    However, just as he stretched out his hands, Norah dodged them and said, "I''m fine. You go to take a


    shower!"


    "Okay."


    When Shawn went out after taking a shower, the lights in the room were already turned off and the


    room was dark. His heart was empty and he was a little flustered. At that moment, he was suddenly


    afraid that she would leave.


    He didn''t feel relieved until he saw that the wallmp and tablemp next to him were on, and Norah


    was nestled in the sofa, covered with a nket.


    However, as soon as Shawn walked in, his face darkened again.


    Norah had one hand hanging on the sofa, and the other hand was shaking the goblet, which was full of


    red wine.


    He looked at the red wine bottle on the table, finding that she had drunk a third of it.


    "Why drink again?" Shawn frowned and asked.


    "I can''t sleep, so drink some to help."


    As she said, she smiled charmingly, "Can you sleep? Why don''t you drink a little? Anyway, it''s not fun


    for me to drink alone."


    "Don''t drink. You''ve drunk enough today."


    As soon as Shawn finished speaking, he reached for the cup in Norah''s hand, but Norah was naturally


    unwilling to give it to him obediently.


    She dodged him, and still held the wine ss firmly in her hand.


    At this time, Shawn walked around behind her, grabbed the cup in her hand, and said at the same time,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Put it down and don''t drink."


    Norah refused, and she still held the cup tightly.


    Shawn''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled.


    Norah''s small face was also wrinkled, indicating displeasure.


    After a moment of stalemate, Shawn finally spoke, but his tone was not as gentle as before, which had


    be very severe.


    "How could you drink all day long as a girl? Norah, did you degenerate like this after getting a divorce


    from me?"


    Shawn was very angry when he saw her drinking. He was so angry that he said something serious.


    In fact, after saying these, he regretted.


    However, it was a pity that there was no possibility of taking back what had been said.


    Degenerate?


    Norah read this word and thought about it carefully.


    Suddenly, she smiled and said, "So I am like this in your eyes.


    "Yes, Shawn, I''m not only ordinary, but also corrupt, and totally different from you. How noble you are!


    So you should stay away from me. Why should you get me to your house?"


    "So?" Shawn raised his eyebrows and looked at her unhappily, "I saw Matthew O''gen take you back


    to his house. Norah, or was this what you were expecting? Was it because my appearance had


    messed up your ns and stirred up your luck in love?"


    He sneered disdainfully after he said.


    Norah also smiled.


    But she smiled unpleasantly and bitterly.


    Forget it! She had denied too many times, but he never believed her.


    In that case, there was no need for her to deny it.


    "Shawn, you are right. Even if I go home with him, so what? Who are you? Why do you care about


    me?"


    "I''ve said you''d better stay away from me. My ordinary world doesn''t match for your nobility."


    Shawn sneered, "If you can''t match for mine, can you match for Matthew O''gen''s?"


    "Norah, I warn you in advance. You don''t think Matthew O''gen is just an ordinary police officer, do


    you?"


    "What do you mean?" Norah raised her head to look at him.


    Shawn didn''t say any more.


    Norah pouted her mouth and said, "It''s none of your buisiness. Anyway, we have already gotten


    divorced."


    "I''m going to care about you too even if we''ve get divorced." Shawn said domineeringly.


    "Why?"


    Norah naturally displeased. When they were still husband and wife, he did not concern everything


    about her, but now they became ex-husband and ex-wife, he restricted her every move. There were no


    such rules in the world.


    "Norah, even we''ve gotten divorced, you are still a member of the Lawson family, and don''t forget that


    grandpa has always wanted you to be his granddaughter."


    "If grandpa is still alive, this promise will surely be fulfilled, so we are still family and I can still take care


    of you."


    Family?


    Ah ... Norah wanted tough.


    She smiled and looked at Shawn, "So, your definition of me now is family? What family? A sister?"


    "Shawn, ex-wife turned to sister, this rtionship is really enough of a surprise, so should I still fulfill the


    duty as a sister and advise you to get married quickly so I can have a sister-inw in the family?"


    Norah could not help butugh after she said.


    Yeah, how ironic!


    Two years of marriage finally ended up with a "sister".


    She should be the dumbest fool in the whole world.


    "Shawn, I''m wrong. I''ve been scolding you for being stupid. In fact, the most stupid person is me."


    "How mad I am that I actually ..."


    The words "like you" almost came out of her mouth, but fortunately Norah''s reaction was fast enough,


    so she quickly stopped.


    However, Shawn was insistent. He grabbed Norah''s hands, stepped closer, and asked, "Actually what?


    Say it clearly."

 Chapter 162 The First Day of Work

    Chapter 162 The First Day of Work


    Chapter 162 The First Day of Work


    Norah shook her head and said, "Nothing!"


    She had already said something twice.


    She never had the courage to say it a third time.


    "Since I''m a younger sister, I should do my duty as a younger sister, and you too, do your duty as a


    brother."


    After saying these, Norah quickly closed the door and left.


    Being annoyed by him, plus it was very cold at night, she became sober all of a sudden.


    Originally, Norah wanted to go back, but when she opened the door, walked out, and saw that it was


    dark outside, and she was in her pajamas, shivering from the cold, she gave up.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After hesitating for a while, she turned and went back.


    And then she got into the second bedroom.


    It might be because of the alcohol, as soon as she got into the quilt, her body warmed up quickly, and


    drowsiness also hit her quickly.


    The next day, Norah''s rm clock rang early.


    She didn''t stay in bed, and got up as soon as she heard the rm clock.


    Fortunately, when she moved before, there were too many clothes, and she didn''t finish moving them,


    so she had clothes to wear.


    After washing up, when she went downstairs, she saw that Shawn was already downstairs and had


    prepared breakfast.


    "Come over and eat together."


    Although he was so angryst night, he was still worried that she would get a headache and


    stomachache after drinking.


    So he got up early to make breakfast for her.


    Norah looked at the time, and then at the sumptuous breakfast on the table. It would be a lie to say that


    she didn''t want to eat.


    However, she also had her own arrogance.


    "No, it''s the first day of reporting today, and I''m going to bete for work."


    Seeing her walking out, Shawn called her, "It''s in the wilderness here. Are you sure you can get a taxi?


    Sit down and have breakfast, and I''ll take you there after eating."


    She had to say that Shawn''s words directly grabbed her lifeline.


    It was really hard to get a taxi here.


    She could get a taxi, but when the taxi arrived, she must bete.


    "Are you sure you will send me to the hospital?" Norah asked uncertainly.


    "Do I look like ying tricks on you?"


    She shut up and started eating breakfast.


    The temperature of the breakfast was very good, especially the porridge, which was very thin and was


    the taste she liked, and it warmed the stomach after drinking it.


    After the meal, Norah said "Thank you" to Shawn seriously.


    And then, they left in the car together.


    After about half an hour''s journey, they arrived soon.


    When getting off the car, Norah shook her mobile phone, and transferred the money.


    "Thank you, but I don''t want to owe you."


    Shawn was very angry when he saw the 4 dors in the ount.


    This womanpletely used him as a driver.


    As soon as Norah arrived at the hospital, she first went to the personnel department to report, and then


    went to her tutor, who was also her teacher''s wife.


    The moment she saw her teacher''s wife, she felt very kind and warm.


    Her teacher''s wife''s name was Susie Hughes, who was a rare talent in the Department of Cardiac


    Surgery, and also was an authority in Cardiac Surgery. As a woman, she could be a professor of


    Cardiac Surgery at this age, and stood out from the crowd of male doctors. She was really so


    awesome.


    So Norah''s admiration for her came from the bottom of her heart.


    She remembered that when she was in school, her tutor told them some examples of her teacher''s


    wife. She was a medical nut and could not go home for several months to do research.


    She didn''t understand it at first, so she went back to theputer and looked up the information in a


    daze. The number of words on the Google directly conquered her, let alone the authority of the content.


    At that time, she buried a small wish in her heart, hoping to be her apprentice one day and work


    under her.


    Unexpectedly, it actually came true.


    When Norah entered her office, she was scolding someone with a loud voice and a stern attitude.


    She waspletely different from the teacher''s wife whom she met with her ssmates when they


    went to the tutor''s house for dinner.


    Therefore, Norah was surprised.


    She stood at the door, and she was too embarrassed to disturb her, so she waited until Susie finished


    her work before she went in.


    When Norah got into the office, she still had a feeling of being in another world, which was not real, so


    she was stunned and in a daze for a while.


    It was Susie who spoke first, "Scared?"


    Norah immediately shook her head, and then said, "No, it''s just that I don''t know what to call you?


    Should I call you Mrs. Hughes, or call you Professor Hughes like others."


    Susie smiled, and she shook her head and said kindly, "Neither is right."


    "Huh?" Norah panicked instantly.


    "In the hospital, you call me Dr. Hughes like others, and in life, you can call me Mrs. Hughes."


    "Okay, Dr. Hughes, I''m reporting in today."


    Susie nodded in satisfaction, and then asked, "The first day you came to report and heard me scolding.


    Are you scared?"


    "No." Norah immediately shook her head.


    "Since you bumped into it, then I will warn you in advance. In life, I will try to take care of you juniors,


    but at work I am known for being stern and can not tolerate a hint of sloppiness."


    "Mistakes are allowed to make, but try not to make them. The same mistakes and repeated mistakes


    are never allowed to make. In addition, the attitude of being a doctor is very important."


    "Take your time toprehend these words."


    After reporting to Susie, Norah returned to the personnel department.


    The morning went by quickly and the training was easy.


    At lunchtime, Norah went to the cafeteria and when she just got in line, a cheer came from the cafeteria


    suddenly.


    Immediately after, she saw everyone smiling at her.


    Especially the young female doctors and nurses, who were so gentle and whose smiles were so bright.


    Even Norah, a woman, couldn''t resist those smiles.


    She wondered in her heart that such an enthusiastic array was certainly not something she could enjoy


    as a neer.


    So?


    What is the reason?


    After finally lining up to get dinner, Norah casually found a seat, and then Dora Green couldn''t wait to


    sit next to her.


    Dora was a new colleague with her, and they were in the same department and in training together.


    They were already more familiar after a morning.


    "Wow, Norah, did you just see that?" Dora asked excitedly.


    "See what?" Norah had a puzzled look on her face.


    "Dean Broser!" Dora did not even eat, and asked excitedly and seriously.


    Hearing this name, Norah was stunned for a moment, and then asked incredulity, "Dean Broser? Is this


    a person''s name?"


    "Pretty much, that''s what everyone calls him anyway."


    "Huh?" Norah was shocked again.


    She blinked her eyes and couldn''t believe what she heard, "Are you sure someone is named Dean


    Broser? Ancient brothel? This name is too perfunctory and embarrassing."


    After Norah asked, this time, it was Dora who stunned.


    She had just eaten a mouthful of rice, but she was surprised by Norah''s words, so she directly


    swallowed it without chewing.


    She was choked seriously.


    She reached out, just picked up the cup, and was about to drink water. Suddenly, she saw an


    outstanding and handsome man sitting diagonally across from her, which was next to Norah.


    The familiar and charming face.


    Dora instantly stunned, and her voice turned stuttering, "Good afternoon... Dean Broser!"


    When Norah heard this, she turned her head and also said stiffly, "Good afternoon, Dean Broser!"

 Chapter 163 Pick up Norah from Work

    Chapter 163 Pick up Norah from Work


    Chapter 163 Pick up Norah from Work


    Throughout lunch, Norah and Dora sat facing each other, eating with their heads down, without saying


    a word.


    It wasn''t until James left that Dora finally relieved.


    Soon, she was chattering like a bird.


    "Norah, do you know that you really scared me to death just now? James, whose full name is James


    Broser, is the youngest vice dean of our hospital, so everyone calls him Dean Broser."


    "Who knew you would think of that word."


    Norah thought, "..."


    She didn''t understand the true meaning of the word until now.


    So, she did misunderstand a little deeply.


    Suddenly, she thought of something again, and immediately opened her eyes wide and asked, "So, you


    mean the person sitting next to us just now is Dean Broser?"


    Dora nodded silently, "Yeah."


    Norah widened her eyes, and she felt that she was not well in an instant.


    "Not only that, Dean Broser had been standing behind you just now, otherwise, did you thought those


    female nurses and doctors were smiling at you so enthusiastically?"


    "I''m done." Norah wailed.


    Now she offended the big boss on the first day of work.


    Now she just prayed that James didn''t hear what she just said, otherwise it really wouldn''t be enough


    for her to die a hundred times.


    Dora bit the straw andfort her, "Maybe, perhaps, probably... He didn''t hear it, after all, no one


    would think in that way."


    After the meal, Dora immediately pulled Nora and said, "Don''t think about it. I''ll treat you to drink milk


    tea. While the two days of training can be rxed, we will really be busyter."


    "Okay."


    While queuing up to buy milk tea, Norah suddenly thought that Matthew saved her yesterday, and she


    still owed him a cup of coffee.


    So, she took out her mobile phone and sent Matthew a message, "Are you free today? I''ll treat you to


    coffee."


    Norah didn''t receive his reply until the training was about to end in the afternoon.


    "Sorry, I was training just now." Matthew replied.


    "It''s okay. If you''re busy today, I''ll invite you another day."


    Matthew immediately replied, "I''ve finished training. Where are you? I''lle to you."


    Norah sent him the hospital''s address.


    Half an hourter, Matthew arrived, and Norah also had just finished training.


    Half an hour ago, in the Lawson Group.


    As soon as the rm clock on the table rang, Shawn was about to turn off theputer and got up to


    leave.


    Anthony''s eyes widened in shock and he asked, "Mr. Lawson, are you getting off work?"


    "What? Should I report to you?"


    Anthony immediately shook his head, "No...of course not."


    He was just curious that why did Mr. Lawson get off work so early today? He had been a workaholic


    recently. What happened today that made him leave work so early.


    When Shawn arrived at the hospital, he parked his car outside.


    The gate of the hospital was very big. In addition to the main gate, there were two small doors on the


    left and right.


    After parking the car, Shawn walked in from the small door on the left. Just as he was about to reach


    the door, suddenly, he seemed to see a familiar figure.


    Norah?


    Could it be that she knew he wasing and came to pick him up specially?


    Shawn was excited. He lowered his head and took a serious look at his clothes.


    After confirming that everything was in order, he raised his head and cleared his throat.


    However, just as he opened his mouth and was about to speak, he suddenly saw Norah waving


    towards the small door on the other side, and smiling merrily.


    The next moment, he saw a familiar figure walking towards Norah from the small door on the right.


    Matthew?


    It was him again.


    Shawn squinted and stared at him firmly.


    And then he saw them walking side by side away from his eyes and walking into the hospital.


    There was a coffee shop in the hospital. Although it was not very big, the decoration was not bad. The


    main reason was that others said the coffee tasted good.


    When they arrived at the store, Norah immediately ordered coffee for them.


    Because it was already time to get off work, there were not many people. So she ordered and got it


    after waiting for a while.


    When handing the coffee to Matthew, Norah was still full of apology, and she said, "I''m sorry, I originally


    invited you, I should have gone to you, but in the end I made youe all the way to me.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not far from where I work, so it''s easy for me toe here."


    While drinking coffee, Matthew took the initiative to ask, "Why are you in the hospital? Is it because


    your body has not recovered yet."


    Her face did not look as good as before, and was a little pale.


    Norah shook her head and said, "No, I''m much better. It''s my first day working here today."


    Hearing this, Matthew was surprised.


    At that instant, his deep eyes shed with a touch of amazement.


    "It''s shallow of me to say that after knowing you for so long, I didn''t know you were studying medicine."


    "No, it was that I didn''t mention it deliberately either, and since I was still in school at that time, you


    probably had the preconceived notion that I was just a student."


    They chatted for a while longer.


    Suddenly, a strong smell of perfume came from in front of them.


    The next moment, a woman, wearing heavy make-up, perfume, and high-heels, passed in front of


    them, and then sat down at the table in front of them.


    It could be seen that the woman was maintained very well, although she was not young, she was still


    charming enough.


    Immediately after, a tall and graceful man followed her.


    When the man sat down, Norah was embarrassed instantly.


    The man was not someone else.


    He ... just was Dean Broser she just talked about during the day.


    What''s worse, their seats were facing each other, and from her angle, she could see his face clearly.


    Seeing that Norah bit the straw several times continuously and she also looked anxious, Matthew was


    concerned and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "The dean of our hospital just came in and is sitting across from me now, and I am wondering if I


    should go over and say hello." Norah said truthfully.


    Matthew seemed to think for a moment, and then he gave her a suggestion, "Today is the first day of


    your work. If he has seen you, he may have an impression of you, so you should say hello to him."


    "But if he doesn''t have any impression of you, it doesn''t make much sense."


    "He''s seen me before, so I''d better go over and say hello!"


    After Norah said, she took a sip of coffee, and bit hard on the straw to relieve the tension and pressure


    in her heart.


    Taking a deep breath, she gathered enough courage to walk over, and then stopped in front of James


    and greeted him with a smile, "Good afternoon, Dean Broser!"


    "..."


    However, the air seemed suddenly quiet.


    It seemed that Dean Broser didn''t have any impression of her.


    That would be fine. Did that mean he didn''t hear what she said at all at lunch today?


    Thinking of this, Norah instantly didn''t feel embarrassed, On the contrary, she had a hint of a snicker.


    "Hmm!" James only faintly nodded, seeming that he was used to this.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Norah thought that he responded her, so she immediately turned around and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, the woman across from James said, "Wait a minute."

 Chapter 164 He Was Jealous

    Chapter 164 He Was Jealous


    Chapter 164 He Was Jealous


    Norah turned around again.


    She tried to smile and asked, "What else?"


    "You look familiar. What''s your name?" The woman asked gracefully.


    "Mom?" James opened his mouth, and seemed to shout impatiently.


    The woman immediately shot a look to him, James closed his mouth again and didn''t say anything.


    "My name is Norah."


    This was really her name! The woman''s eyes lit up instantly, and she was extremely excited.


    However, she still tried her best to hold back and asked patiently, "Can you spell it?"


    "N-O-R-A-H."


    That was right!


    It appeared that she was really that child.


    Well, she couldn''t believe she find her so easily.


    The woman was a little excited, but she tried her best to hold it down.


    After Norah left, the woman immediately looked at James and said, "This girl is good, and she is from


    your hospital. You can ask her out."


    "Mom, what are you talking about. We don''t even know each other."


    The woman nced at him, and said discontentedly, "Don''t you know each other now? She just said


    that her name is Norah, a new employee in your hospital. You are the dean. Isn''t it very easy to pursue


    an employee? It must be easy."


    James was also angry, "I don''t want to talk with you. You are crazy about having a daughter-inw."


    The woman argued hard, "No, I want Norah to be my daughter-inw now, and I don''t want anyone


    else."


    James, "..."


    After arguing, finally James left first, leaving the woman sitting there alone.


    She looked at Norah''s position, reached out to take a photo, and sent it out.


    And then she made a phone call, "I found that girl. You go topare and see if it is this person? Also,


    who is the man next to her? Check it out for me too."


    "Remember to be quick. This is very important and must not be dyed."


    "Yes, Madam."


    Outside the door, Shawn did not leave.


    He had been waiting here since Norah and Matthew went in.


    He looked at his watch after waiting for a while.


    He looked at his watch again after waiting for a while.


    What exactly were they doing?


    They had been in for so long and hadn''te out.


    After waiting for about half an hour, Shawn couldn''t wait anymore, and had no more patience, so he


    walked in directly.


    As a result, as soon as he reached the gate of the hospital, he saw Norah and Matthew walking


    towards. They seemed to be talking andughing.


    When Shawn saw this, he felt even more unhappy.


    Seeing that they were approaching the gate, he quickly withdrew again.


    Finally, when they arrived at the door, Shawn took out his mobile phone and called Norah, "Hello, this is


    Shawn."


    "I know. What''s the matter?" Norah asked in a very calm tone.


    Shawn was not a man to admit defeat, and immediately said arrogantly, "Nothing, but I just came to the


    hospital, and I remembered that you were going to get off work, so I asked if you would like toe


    back with me."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Lawson, but we don''t seem to be in the same way, and we are not


    going back to the same home."


    "I can..."


    Before Shawn finished speaking, Norah hung up.


    Hearing the beeping sounding from the phone, he clenched his fists in displeasure.


    What''s more, the next moment, he saw Norah getting into Matthew''s jeep.


    In an instant, his eyes were scarlet, and his hands were clenched into fists.


    Very good. She was not on the same way with him?


    Was she on the same way with Matthew?


    As far as he knew, Matthew was farther away from her current position, and wasn''t on the same way


    with her.


    In the car, Norah quietly looked at the scenery outside the window.


    She looked calm and there were not any emotional ups and downs on her face, but since she


    answered Shawn''s call, she became silent, obviously affected.


    "Have you quarreled with him?" Matthew asked at the intersection of traffic lights.


    "What?"


    Norah was stunned for a moment, and then thought that except for a few people around her, no one


    else knew that she and Shawn got divorced.


    She thought of it for a while, and thought there was no need for any special exnation.


    "Rx. There will definitely be times when the husband and wife quarrel, and when the conflict is over,


    they will naturally reconcile." Matthewforted her.


    Norah looked over. When she saw the perfect lines of Matthew''s face, she was suddenly full of infinite


    emotion.


    She thought in her heart, and she also did not hide it, directly saying out, "If you get married, you will


    certainly be wholehearted to your wife, right? I can imagine that she must be very happy."


    Matthew smiled and did not say anything.


    When crossing the traffic light, Norah pointed out, "Go through on the left."


    Matthew was a little surprised, "Did you move house?"


    Norah was too embarrassed to say that only she moved house, but Shawn didn''t, and he was still in


    the original ce.


    So she just answered with a soft "hmm".


    When they got downstairs, Norah opened the door and got off the car.


    However, because the base of the jeep was rtively high, when she went down, she was not paying


    attention and suddenly sprained her ankle.


    "Ouch ...," Norah yelped.


    Matthew immediately ran over from the main driver, reached out to hold her and asked with concern,


    "Are you okay?"


    "I seem to sprain my ankle, and it hurts a little." Norah said, and her delicate brow gently frowned.


    "Then you don''t move, and I''ll carry you back."


    Hearing the word "carry", Norah was a little shocked, so she immediately shook her head and refused,


    "No, no. I can go back by myself, just a little slower."


    Matthew also realized that his words were not very proper, so he immediately changed his words, "I''ll


    call your husband to pick you up, or help you up."


    Norah thought about it and finallypromised, "Then it''s better for you to help me up."


    "Okay."


    Shawn just got out of the car and saw Matthew holding Norah walking inside slowly.


    It didn''t hold. He thought they almost hugged each other.


    How crazy!


    He did not do anything from getting off work to now, just following her all the way, and the key was that


    the longer he followed, the sadder he felt.


    Seeing that they went up, Shawn simply got off, casually leaning on the car. He aimlessly smoked the


    cigarette, one after another, simply to pass the time.


    He didn''t remember how long he waited, probably another half an hour.


    He finally saw a familiar figure. Matthew left.


    Seeing him driving away, Shawn immediately dropped his cigarette and called Norah. He said directly,


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Are you at home?"


    "Yes." Norah''s answer couldn''t have been simpler.


    "Then youe down. I have something to ask you." Shawn said.


    "I don''t want toe down."


    "What? You are willing to see Matthew, but not me? I see that you are quite happy with him." Shawn


    said. He was so jealous.


    He was unpleasant now as soon as he mentioned Matthew.


    "Shawn, be reasonable. My ankle was sprained and I can''t move. How do you want me to go down to


    you."

 Chapter 165 The Fatal Tenderness

    Chapter 165 The Fatal Tenderness


    Chapter 165 The Fatal Tenderness


    Three minutester.


    When Norah opened the door and saw Shawn standing outside the door, she was a little surprised.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Didn''t you say you sprained your ankle?" Shawn said.


    Originally when he saw her staying with Matthew, he was very angry.


    Later, when he heard that she was injured and sprained her ankle, he suddenly lost any anger in his


    heart.


    He just wanted toe up and see her quickly and see how her injury was.


    Suddenly, Norah felt light, and the next moment she was picked up by Shawn.


    He carried her, walked straight to the sofa, and put her down.


    At that moment, Norah felt that he was more familiar with her home than his own home.


    And he was so gentle and considerate all of a sudden, which made her really feel ttered.


    "Where is the injury? Let me see."


    Shawn squatted down and reached out to take off her shoes to check the injury.


    Norah hurriedly withdrew her foot and said embarrassedly, "No need. It just hurt a little when I sprained


    just now. I''ve seen it. It''s not very serious."


    "It''s not very serious? But how serious is it?"


    After saying that, he was still resolute, and grabbed Norah''s foot.


    His strength was strong and he gripped so tightly that Norah couldn''t move at all, so she could only let


    him take off her slipper.


    And then, the sock on the foot.


    As soon as the sock was taken off, the wound on her ankle was instantly exposed in front of Shawn.


    Almost instantly, his expression became serious, and his voice became deep, "It''s so red and swollen,


    so you still say it''s not serious?"


    Norah whispered, "I just applied the medicine. It will be fine if the swelling goes away after I wake up


    tomorrow morning."


    "The swelling is so big. Do you really think it will disappear overnight?" Shawn asked back.


    Norah, "..."


    She touched her nose silently without speaking.


    "What medicine did you apply? Let me see." Shawn asked.


    Norah pointed to the ointment on the table. Shawn picked it up, nced at it, and threw it on the table


    directly.


    And then he dialed Anthony''s phone number, "Send me somemonly used medicines, and I want


    the most effective ones. I''m at Norah''s home."


    After hanging up the phone, Anthony was still thinking about the meaning of thest sentence.


    Mr. Lawson was at Miss Norah''s home?


    I see.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    So, the reason why Mr. Lawson couldn''t wait to leave today was that he was going to see his wife?


    Thinking of this, Anthony immediately became excited. Mr. Lawson and Miss. Norah were going to


    reconcile, so he must deliver the medicines quickly. He couldn''t hold Mr. Lawson back.


    Half an hourter, Anthony knocked on the door of Norah''s house.


    It was Shawn who opened the door. Anthony originally wanted to say hello, but Mr. Lawson took the


    medicine box and directly closed the door without saying a word.


    Anthony was left alone looking at the closed door while signed, "Mr. Lawson, I originally wanted to tell


    you that the sky is very gloomy, and there may be heavy rain in a while, so please be careful."


    But when getting off the elevator, Anthony thought about it in another way, and he was d he didn''t


    say it.


    After half an hour of icing, Norah''s foot had less swelling, but it was still very red.


    Shawn pressed it and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    "It''s okay."


    However, after a few presses, Norah suddenly couldn''t help crying out. "Ouch. It hurts."


    And then Shawn exined, "It''s so red that it must be painful. The reason you didn¡¯t feel the pain just


    now was that you had been applying icepresses. Now that the cold feeling subsides, you will


    naturally hurt."


    "This medicine is very good. I¡¯ll apply some for you, and you can apply it again before going to bed."


    "Okay."


    After applying the medicine, Norah instantly felt a slight coolnessing from her ankle, which relieved


    the pain and made her feel much morefortable.


    After finishing all this, Shawn picked up Norah''s slipper and prepared to put it on for her.


    Norah immediately took it and said, "I''ll do it myself!"


    When they were husband and wife, he never helped her take off her socks or shoes. She didn''t expect


    that after they got divorced, he would condescend to do these things.


    It would be a lie to say that she was not surprised, but she was only surprised.


    She no longer had the courage to associate these actions with the words like "like" and "love".


    Shawn had already put away the medicine box, and when he was about to close the lid, suddenly, his


    eyes fell on the medicine on the table.


    As if staring at it for a long time, he said, "Did you apply this medicine yourself, or did he apply it to


    you?


    He?


    Norah was stunned for a moment and suddenly realized that the "he" in Shawn''s words referred to


    Matthew.


    A stabbing pain came from her heart, which was immediately covered up by her silently.


    She lowered her eyshes, and gently said, "Am I such a frivolous woman in your heart?"


    "Don''t say the divorce. Even if it is the normal breakup between boyfriends and girlfriends, there is no


    such a woman who begins the next rtionship so quickly. Shawn, have you already determined in


    your heart that I am falling in love with Matthew?"


    "We''ve only been divorced for a few days, and he''s picking you up from work and taking you home.


    What do you want me to think?"


    Shawn regretted after he said that.


    He always thought that he had superior EQ and IQ, and these were what he had always been proud


    of.


    But as soon as he encountered something rted to her and Matthew, his IQ went straight to zero.


    Neither of them spoke, and even the air became quiet.


    Shawn looked at the time. It was already 10:00 pm.


    He had to leave even if he didn''t want to.


    "I''m going home first. You get some rest."


    "I''ll see you off."


    They reached the door together. Shawn opened the door and was about to walk out when a


    thunderstorm suddenly struck down with a particrly loud sound, as if it was going to split the whole


    sky.


    Hearing the sound of thunder, Norah subconsciously covered her ears.


    Shawn immediately remembered her fear of thunder and asked, "Are you afraid?"


    "A little." Norah said truthfully.


    Shawn opened his lips and was about to say, "Or I ......"


    But before he finished saying, Norah pursed her lips and said, "But I have to adapt to this sooner or


    "It''s raining heavily outside. Did you bring an umbre?"


    Shawn shook his head.


    "Then wait a minute, and I''ll get an umbre for you, or you''ll go downstairs with wet clothes."


    "Okay."


    At this moment, he really hoped that she could not find the umbre.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Norah came out and looked at him embarrassed, "I seemed to forget to


    take my umbre the day I left from your house."


    "Is that the only umbre you have?" Shawn asked.


    Norah nodded, "Yeah, I only have one."


    The wind howled outside, the rain got heavier and heavier, and even the windows were rattling.


    Norah took a look and was very worried.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and immediately said, "How about asking Anthony toe here


    again to send you an umbre."


    Shawn said, "I''ll try."


    It seemed that Anthony had predicted this, and his phone was off.


    Seeing Shawn taking down his phone without saying a word, Norah immediately asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "His phone was off."

 [Chapter 166 Sorry, But I Want to Kiss You]

    [Chapter 166 Sorry, But I Want to Kiss You]


    Chapter 166 Sorry, But I Want to Kiss You


    Shawn Lawson took back his phone and looked out of the window again, saying, ¡° It seems that the


    rain has been abated, and it doesn''t matter if there is no umbre. If I run faster, I won''t get wet."


    Norah Chase suddenly recalled that she looked for Vivian in a heavy rain. At that time, her whole body


    was soaked, shivering from the cold.


    That feeling was really ufortable.


    Especially when the strong wind blew on the body, she could feel the pain as if she were cut by a


    knife.


    Seeing that Norah didn''t speak, Shawn felt relieved finally.


    He said, "Go to bed early, and I''m leaving."


    After speaking, he turned around and left. At this moment, a coughing sound was heard clearly by


    Norah.


    "Do you have a cold?" She finally couldn''t help asking.


    "A little bit." Shawn nodded, and then exined, "It is just a mild case."


    Norah remembered that he had a cold once. At first he had a slight runny nose and coughed several


    times. But it got out of control, and finally his cold got worse. It took a long time to recover after


    coughing intermittently.


    He has good physical fitness and generally does not get sick.


    But it is more serious when he is sick.


    Thinking of this, Norah became more and more worried.


    Just when he was about to leave, Norah finally spoke, "Shawn, it''s..."


    "What''s the matter?" Shawn looked at her.


    "It''s..." Norah lowered her voice and said softly, "It''s raining heavily outside, and You can''t see clearly


    on the road. Driving is dangerous. If you don''t mind, you can stay with me for a while. You may as well


    leave when the rain stops."


    "What if it keeps raining?"


    Norah was stunned suddenly, and she really didn''t think of this question.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "There is a sofa in the living room, but it''s a bit cramped. If you don''t


    care about that, you can make do with it. It''s better than catching a cold and getting sick."


    "Okay." He nodded.


    However, by the time of eleven o''clock at night, it had continued to rain without any sign of stopping. It


    was getting heavier and heavier.


    She had to go to work tomorrow, so Norah went to take a shower first.


    Before going, Shawn told her, "Don''t touch the water."


    "Okay."


    After taking a shower, she changed into a set of pure cotton pajamas and long-sleeved trousers, which


    looked quite normal and decent. There was nothing out of ce.


    Then she went to the bedroom again, took a suit of clothes, and handed them to Shawn, "Take a


    shower. The red towel in the bathroom is new, and you can use it."


    Shawn looked at the blue pajamas in Norah''s hands and was stunned, "It seems the set of pajamas


    belongs to me. Right?"


    After what he said, Norah''s little face turned red instantly, as if her mind had been exposed by


    someone.


    Shepressed her lips, and said softly, "It''s yours. I identally collected the wrong clothes when I


    packed them up."


    "Then why didn''t you return them to me?"


    "You have so many pajamas at home, and I think that it doesn''t matter when you lose one or two sets.


    So, I haven''t returned them." Norah said.


    "Oh."


    It wasn''t until Shawn got into the bathroom that Norah heaved a sigh of relief and leaned on the sofa.


    In fact, she didn''t pick up the clothes by mistake at all.


    But she brought it on purpose.


    At that time, she was collecting pajamas in the cab, and she saw their pajamas were ced


    together. And the pajamas bought by her belonged to the couple style.


    Although he rarely wore them, she wore them a lot.


    The reason was simple, because it was the only couple outfit among all their clothes.


    When she left, she took the pajamas away secretively. It never urred to her that the set of pajamas


    would be put on again today.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    About ten minutester, Shawn came out of the bathroom. He washed his hair, and the hair was still


    dripping with water.


    Tiny drops of water trickled down his cheeks and flowed into his sexy Adam''s apple.


    He undid the two buttons of the neckline of the pajama, which was loosened freely. The lines and


    strength of the neck were shown immediately.


    He walked over, looking at Norah with a clear and clean face, "Where is the hair dryer, and I couldn''t


    find it in the bathroom."


    "It''s in the room, and I''ll get it for you."


    After Norah finished speaking, she got up to get it.


    Her pace was possibly fast, so she was identally tripped, and almost fell to the ground.


    Shawn responded quickly, and he immediately reached out to hold her slender waist.


    However, the distance between the sofa and the coffee table was a bit narrow. Shawn was tall and he


    didn''t move his legs, so he also leaned forward.


    Finally, both of them fall into the sofa at the same time.


    What was even more unexpected was that their lips touched.


    At that moment, the air seemed to suddenly freeze.


    Between their noses, there was mutual breathing.


    Both of them had a rapid and scalding breath.


    They felt hot and their hearts beat fast when their two lips touched.


    Norah''s brain was nk, and she blinked her eyes with her heart beating fiercely.


    Because they were very close, she could clearly see his face, his thick eyebrows, and even his


    eyshes.


    It was also at this moment that Norah discovered an awful fact.


    She didn''t forget.


    She still missed it very much.


    Previously, some people said that love was something that was hidden in your heart but would be


    expressed out of control from your eyes.


    Now, Norah thought that longing for someone was like poison or medicine, and it was almost


    omnipotent.


    These days, she had thought that she was forgetting, and she was also desperately telling herself to


    forget everything and start over.


    But now she realized that she just deceived herself.


    She felt sour and bitter from her heart.


    Norah gently moved her lips. She was about to leave when the back of her head was pressed by a


    powerful force. The next moment, Shawn kissed her mightily and domineeringly.


    His hands were sped around her waist, and both of them were trapped on the sofa. Norah didn''t


    even have a chance to escape.


    That kind of kiss was so hot that she almost couldn''t bear it.


    Because he just took a shower, Shawn still had a refreshing shower gel smell on his body. Norah found


    it particrly pleasant to smell.


    She did not know what hade over her.


    She should have been angry, because he kissed her without her consent.


    But at this moment, she found that she was like a dried fish, crazily longing for his nourishment.


    "Norah..." He tirelessly called her name over and over again, so gently and patiently, like a treasure in


    his palm.


    She had no way to refuse or escape.


    She was simply addicted to his gentleness and great tricks.


    Until thest moment, she desperately shouted to herself, ''Norah, wake up, you must be rational.''


    She reached out and pushed him away.


    Despite the injury on her foot, she put on her clothes and almost ran away awkwardly.


    Then she frantically ran back to the room and closed the door.


    At that moment, there was a ''tinkling'' sound on the phone, which suggested the message from Shawn.


    "Norah, I don''t want to apologize. Because deep in my heart, I really want to kiss you, and it was not


    out of impulse."

 Chapter 167 Being Insanely Jealous

    Chapter 167 BeingInsanely Jealous


    Chapter 167 Being Insanely Jealous


    Norah Chase dared not to reply to this Ins message, nor did she dare to ask him why?


    She was afraid that she would receive the same answer that had been repeated countless times


    before.


    Besides, a man''s kiss could have numerous meanings:passion, impulse, and desire...


    She dared not expect anything anymore, nor did she dare to harbor any unrealistic fantasies.


    That night, both of them stayed upte.


    The next day, when Norah got up and went out, Shawn Lawson had already gotten up from the couch


    and was busy in the kitchen.


    The delicious smells wafted out from inside.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    Norah went to open the door.


    When she saw that the person standing outside was Matthew O''gen, she paused for a while and


    said, "Mat, why? Why are you here?"


    "I knew that you were living alone here, and you sprained your ankle. It may be inconvenient for you,


    so I considered bringing you some breakfast and taking you to the hospital by the way."


    Mat answered calmly.


    Norah touched her head, feeling anxious.


    Just the thought of Shawn being inside made her feel overwhelmed.


    "Mat, thank you. You... You are thoughtful."


    Before Norah could finish her words, Shawn suddenly rushed over.


    His voice was as cold as frost, "When did the police be so idle? They can even specially deliver


    breakfast to others?"


    Seeing Shawn, Mat was also surprised.


    Then he realized that they were originally husband and wife. Perhaps because of an argument, Norah


    had moved out.


    Now that they had made up and were living together again, it was reasonable.


    Suppressing his deep gaze, Mat responded gracefully, "When my friend needs help, I''m always willing


    to extend a helping hand. However, since your husband is here, I won''t disturb you any further!"


    After saying that, Mat prepared to leave.


    Norah looked at the breakfast in his hand, feeling touched, and immediately called out to him, "Wait..."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you haven''t had breakfast yet, right? Since we are friends, let''s sit together and


    have breakfast."


    Shawn got angry first before Mat had a chance to react.


    He had worked hard in the morning to make her some breakfast, but it turned out that it couldn''t match


    the breakfast Mat bought."


    Shawn reached out and closed the door, and then dragged Norah into the room.


    With a bang, the door was closed.


    "Shawn, what... What are you...?"


    Before Norah could finish her words, suddenly, Shawn held her head and sealed her lips.


    "Mmm... Let go... Mmm... Let go of me," Norah struggled.


    But the more she struggled, the harder Shawn kissed her.


    "Shawn, have you gone mad?"


    As Norah spoke, it gave him the opportunity to conquer her.


    At this moment, Shawn was like a raging lion, desperately proving his existence, even if it meant


    resorting to the clumsiest and the least pleasing approach.


    But he didn''t know that he was only pushing Norah further away from him this way.


    When he finally let go, Shawn''s eyes were bloodshot, and he was on the verge of losing control.


    Norah, with a flushed face, lowered her head, softly sobbing. Her hair and clothes were in disarray.


    Seeing her cry, Shawn''s anger subsided a bit.


    But the thought of her resisting his intimacy made him feel even more frustrated.


    "Do you hate me that much?" he asked.


    Norah lowered her head, tidying her clothes and hair.


    After a while, she raised her head, and said with her soft and heartbreaking voice, "What do you take


    me for? You only kiss me when you have sexual desire. I am a person with thoughts, not a tool for you


    to vent on."


    Ah, a tool to vent on?


    She actually interpreted it that way.


    At that moment, Shawn felt like aplete fool.


    A sharp pain suddenly pierced his heart, and Shawn forced a cold smile, tugging at the corners of his


    mouth, "Norah, no matter what I do, I can neverpare to Mat in your heart, right?"


    "You two are different individuals. There''s noparison between the two of you," Norah said.


    He was full of her youth and her memories and was the most unforgettable lover in her entire life.


    It was deep love, secret admiration, and also unspeakable love.


    As for Mat, he was a very good friend, someone worth cherishing and treating seriously, and a friend


    she couldn''t easily lose.


    Friends and lovers arepletely separate entities. How can they bepared?


    But, in Shawn''s heart, those words took on apletely different meaning.


    "Ah... Noparison?" he looked at Norah and murmured.


    After saying that, he smiled forlornly and self-mockingly, "Noparison, you''re right. I can never


    surpass him in your heart. He is the most important, and I''m nothing."


    He turned around and gradually walked away without stopping, leaving his tall figure.


    For some reason, Norah always felt a sense of loneliness and sadness emanating from his back. But


    what was he sad about?


    Just as Shawn''s silhouette was about to disappear, Norah called out, "Shawn..."


    However, after uttering a single word, she stopped.


    What could she get by saying it?


    Even if she told him, "You''re wrong. In my heart, you are the first," Would it change anything?


    They missed each other a long time ago.


    They were married for two years. Even if they didn''t spend every day together, they still shared the


    same bed.


    For so long, the sparks of love were never extinguished.


    But things happened.


    Shawn had left, and Norah looked at the soup still cooking in the kitchen. She reached out and turned


    off the stove, and then silently finished the soup.


    As she left the house, she felt troubled.


    Although the swelling on her feet had subsided to some extent, they still hurt a little.


    And she was quite worried about beingte as she left a bitte today.


    But as soon as she reached the gate of the residential area, she saw Mat leaning against the car, and


    his slender figure was particrly eye-catching.


    Norah ran over, "You didn''t leave? I thought you had gone."


    "I saw your husband leaving and was afraid you would have trouble getting a taxi, so I decided to wait


    for you."


    "Thank you, Mat. You are always so considerate."


    After getting into the car, Mat couldn''t help but ask, "I''m sorry about what happened this morning."


    Norah turned her head, looking at him in astonishment, "Why are you apologizing?"


    "Because it seems like my presence caused a misunderstanding between you two."


    Upon hearing that, Norah immediately shook her head, "No, it''s not true, Mat. Don''t overthink it. This is


    between him and me, and it has nothing to do with you."


    "Really." Afraid that Mat wouldn''t believe her, she emphasized again.


    "May I ask something?" Mat said.


    "Yes." Norah nodded gently.


    "Are there some conflicts and misunderstandings between you two?"


    Misunderstandings?


    It would be preferable if it were only misunderstandings. However, the issues between them couldn''t be


    exined by the simple word "misunderstanding".


    There were too many things happening between them, and they missed a lot.


    "Mat, I don''t want to hide it from you." We do have a problem, and it''s quite serious. There is a


    significant rift between him and me, which cannot be bridged with just a few words, nor can it be


    resolved easily."


    "Well, do you still love him?"


    Suddenly, Mat looked at Norah with his beautiful eyes, waiting for an answer.

 [Chapter 168 Secret Love was Hidden in Her Heart]

    [Chapter 168 Secret Love was Hidden in Her Heart]


    [Chapter 168 Secret Love was Hidden in Her Heart]


    Upon hearing these words, Norah Chase smiled.


    It seemed like it had been a long time since someone asked her like this.


    Did she love him?


    Of course, she loved him so much.


    She loved him for ten years.


    Even if they divorced, she thought about him, missed him and loved him every day and night.


    Her love was deep, and she felt pain in this rtionship, how could she not love him?


    The wind gently blew Norah''s long hair as she smiled and ran her fingers through the hair. Then she


    looked at Matthew O''gen and answered the question he just asked very seriously.


    "Yes, I love him."


    Norah lowered her head and said in a soft voice, "I''ve loved him for ten years. How could I not love


    him?"


    Ten years!


    These two words instantly imprinted deeply in Matthew''s heart.


    So it was ten years?


    From her eyes, her gaze, and her every particr gesture and behavior, he already knew that she


    loved Shawn Lawson.


    However, he never expected that she had been in love with him for ten years long.


    Ten years! How many decades could a person have?


    Especially for a girl, there was only one decade of youth.


    However, she gave it all to Shawn. He was the only one in her heart and mind.


    At that moment, Matthew looked at Norah with an unusual calmness and a profound sense of


    heartache.


    Perhaps in ten years, and even another ten years, her beloved person would still be the young man


    from their youth.


    As for him, he might just be a fleeting figure in time.


    At this moment, he was grateful that he had always been with her as a friend, and he was d he had


    never revealed even a hint of his secret love.


    Otherwise, they might not even be friends.


    Unexpectedly, Matthew, the person who made enemies tremble on the battlefield, felt anxious and


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    uneasy.


    "Matthew, I am grateful to chat with you and then I feel much better."


    "But what I just told you is a secret I''ve held onto for a long time. I was d to share it with you, and I


    hope you can keep it secret."


    Matthew was surprised, "You mean he doesn''t know?"


    Norah nodded, "Um, he doesn''t know."


    "You loved him deeply for such a long time, why didn''t you tell him?"


    "I did tell him, but..." She lowered her head and smiled bitterly and sadly, "He said he didn''t want to


    hear it. Twice, I tried twice, but he missed both chances."


    As she smiled, Norah raised her head and gently wiped the corner of her eye, and continued to say.


    "You know, I''m a thin-skinned girl. Being rejected twice by the same person, especially someone I


    deeply love, I am not brave enough to speak up again."


    "And..."


    "He doesn''t love me," she said it silently in her heart.


    Not saying it already made her feel pain.


    If she said it out loud, she would be even more painful.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Norah got off the car while Matthew received a call.


    His eyes were light, and his brow was calm. The whole of his face showed hardly a flicker of emotion.


    She didn''t know what was said over the phone but she heard him respond with a simple word, "Okay,


    I''ll go."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Matthew ran past with a great force and stopped in front of Norah when she was almost entered the


    hospital.


    Norah asked in surprise when seeing him running past her, "What''s the Matthewter?"


    "I just want to tell you. I have to handle a mission."


    It took Norah a full minute to react, and she asked, "Didn''t you juste back? Why are you have to


    leave again so soon?"


    "It''s the order from my superior," Matthew paused for a moment and continued to say, "But I followed


    it."


    Norah stayed silent with her lips opened for a long while, and then said, "Is it dangerous?"


    "It might be a little dangerous."


    "Can''t you choose not to go?" she asked.


    Matthew smiled and gently smoothed Norah''s soft hair. Her smile was as radiant as the afternoon sun


    and really made a person feel warm and tender.


    "Silly kid, it could be someone else if I am not going. Once I chose this profession, I can''t escape it at


    any time."


    Norah understood these words all well.


    She did.


    But precisely because she understood too well, it made her even more heartbroken.


    Why were there so many dangers in this world?


    Why couldn''t everyone live peacefully and happily?


    Perhaps overwhelmed by emotions, Norah suddenly turned around and kept herself from sobbing.


    "Just wait for me!"


    After saying that, she ran off quickly.


    Norah ran all the way to the department, took a box of wedding candies from a drawer, and hurried


    back. She stuffed all the candies into Matthew''s hands.


    "These are for you. No Matthewter how long you''re away or what the mission is, I hope you cane


    back safely."


    "These candies are filled with luck and blessings. I didn''t eat any, hoping the candies could bring you


    good fortune."


    Norah felt even more choked after saying that.


    Matthew reached out and gave Norah a gentle hug.


    The whole process took less than three seconds.


    Then they quickly released their hugging hands.


    "Can I make a wish?" Matthew asked.


    "What is that?"


    "When Ie back, please buy me a cup of coffee. We just drink the coffee at your hospital but do not


    go anywhere else. I think the taste there is good."


    "Okay." Norah nodded affirMatthewively.


    "When youe back, whether it''s one cup or ten cups, even twenty cups, I''ll buy for you."


    "And..." Norah smiled and said, "I know a very lovely girl. When youe back, I''ll Matthewch you


    guys."


    At that moment, Matthew''s heart was filled with bitterness.


    His chest ached. It seemed toe over him in waves. But he tried to bear the pain.


    He smiled slightly with his hooked lip, concealing all his loneliness and bitterness, and answered with a


    single word, "Okay."


    The weight of the single word can be as heavy as one thousand pounds.


    After separating, Norah turned around and ran forward, but Matthew did not leave.


    He watched her disappearing figure and kept looking for a long time.


    Only when Norah''s figure hadpletely disappeared, did he slowly drawback his gaze and turn to


    leave.


    Although this mission was requested by his superior, he had the choice to ept or decline it.


    However, he made a decision when he was in the car.


    He was there for her and feared that she would discover his secret love one day, he chose to leave


    with dignity naturally and calmly.


    Not disturbing her was hisst tenderness.


    If his presence truly caused a rift between Shawn and her, affecting their feelings for each other, he


    chose to leave.


    He wished her well, and he wanted her to be happy.


    As Matthew walked out of the hospital, he immediately noticed a slender figure standing by a ck car.


    It was hard for him not to notice Shawn''s outstanding face and tall figure with a strong aura.


    This time, it was as if the two of them reached a secret agreement.


    Matthew and Shawn walked towards each other.


    Then they spoke almost simultaneously, "Let''s talk!"

 Chapter 169 Love and Cherish Your Wife

    Chapter 169 Love and Cherish Your Wife


    Chapter 169 Love and Cherish Your Wife


    The two of them didn''t even bother to find a coffee shop and just stood by the car.


    Shawn lit a cigarette, leaningzily against the car. In the hazy smoke, he spoke first, "You speak first!"


    Those three simple words were enough to disy his imposing aura.


    If it were anyone else, they would have been intimidated by his presence. But for Matthew, it was


    nothing to be afraid of.


    "Norah and I are just friends," said Matthew.


    Upon hearing this, Shawn suddenlyughed.


    Hisughter was cold and hostile.


    "As a man, do you really think I''ll believe you?"


    Matthew wasn''t angry as if he had expected this answer. He continued, "You can suspect me, as we


    have no rtionship. But you shouldn''t doubt Norah because she''s your wife. As her husband, you


    should love and protect her."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Matthew paused for a moment, and his gentle gaze suddenly became sharp. "You shouldn''t doubt and


    hurt her."


    "Shawn, only an incapable man would bully his wife."


    Wife?


    Shawn was stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses. If he guessed correctly, Norah


    didn''t tell Matthew that they had already gotten a divorce.


    At that moment, he suddenly felt relieved.


    If he could, he wished that Matthew would never find out about their divorce.


    "If that''s what you really think, stay away from her. I don''t want a man like you casting a greedy eye on


    my wife all the time. Matthew, don''t think that I can''t see through your intentions."


    "I''ll keep my distance from Norah, but..."


    Matthew looked at Shawn, his tone suddenly firm. "I''m doing it for Norah''s sake, not because of your


    threats or warnings. And I''m not afraid of you."


    "Shawn, If you love Norah, be a man and love and protect her. If you don''t love her, let her go, and


    don''t ruin her life."


    Shawn sneered. "Don''t worry. I won''t give you that chance."


    "You better not."


    Their conversation ended on a tense note.


    They parted in discord.


    It seemed like this was the result they had expected.


    Since Shawn left in a fit of anger a few days ago, he and Norah had nevermunicated.


    On Friday, the hospital''s new employee training ended. As tradition dictated, there was a dinner party


    for the new employees.


    The dinner party was held in a luxurious private room.


    It was said to be a super-expensive and extravagantly decorated private club in the city. Only powerful


    and rich people could enter.


    So, everyone was surprised when they entered.


    A few new employees asked, "Mrs. Lee, is thepany paying for this dinner? Will we have to pay for


    it ourselves? I heard that the average cost per person is a few thousand dors. I haven''t even started


    working yet, and I don''t have enough money to afford it."


    An employee next to himughed and said, "Even if I had worked for a few years, I couldn''t afford to


    eat here, either. A meal would cost a month''s sry."


    Hearing their questions, Mrs. Lee smiled and exined, "Don''t worry. Today''s dinner is reimbursed by


    the hospital. To be precise, it''s personally reimbursed by Dean Broser."


    "Dean Broser?"


    Some of the more gossip-prone employees'' eyes lit up when they heard this name, and they asked


    with great interest, "Mrs. Lee, tell us more. Why is Dean Broser treating us to dinner? We haven''t even


    officially met him yet!"


    "Well, it''s a strangebination of circumstances. One year, Dean Broser identally treated a group


    of new employees to dinner, andter everyone felt it was unfair. So, Dean Broser, who has plenty of


    money, decided to make it a tradition for the hospital to treat new employees to dinner every year."


    "Wow, Dean Broser is amazing."


    "Dean Broser is so generous."


    Suddenly, many people began to praise James.


    At this moment, a new employee asked the question that everyone was most concerned and excited


    about, "Mrs. Lee, can I ask you if Dean Broser would being today?"


    As soon as he spoke, all the new employees, especially the female ones, cheered and eagerly waited


    for the answer.


    Mrs. Lee chuckled and said, "You''re all obsessed with him."


    "But I can''t say for sure whether Dean Broser wille or not. He''s been to the dinner party a few


    times, but not every time. If he has free time, he usually stays for a while."


    Upon hearing this answer, the female employees prayed in their hearts. ''Pleasee. You have to


    "Yes, I heard that Dean Broser is very handsome, with a charming and dashing appearance. I''ve only


    seen his photo on the hospital''s promotional board. I really want to see him in person."


    Listening to everyone''s discussion, Mrs. Lee couldn''t help but reveal a bit of insider information.


    She cleared her throat and talked about James in a serious and formal tone.


    "Well, the rumors are true. Dean Broser has always been a benchmark of our hospital, not only in


    appearance but also in professional skills."


    The female employees were excited to hear this.


    Suddenly, someone asked, "Mrs. Lee, does Dean Broser have a girlfriend?"


    This question caused another uproar, as everyone eagerly waited for the answer, seeming quite


    gossipy.


    Dora pulled Norah''s hand and also appeared excited. "I bet such a handsome man is already taken."


    Norah suddenly thought of the conversation she had overheard in the coffee shop that day. If she


    remembered correctly, Dean Broser''s mother was urging him to get a girlfriend.


    "I don''t think so," Norah said casually.


    "That''s impossible. Such an outstanding man must be pursued by lots of women. How could he not


    have a girlfriend? He must have one," Dora said with certainty.


    Norah was also confident. "I say he doesn''t. Let''s bet a month''s worth of coffee. Do you ept?"


    Hearing that, Dora thought it was a sure thing, so she immediately gave Norah a high five. "Okay, it''s a


    deal."


    Then she said, "Norah, don''t me me for being heartless if you lose."


    Norah smiled, crossed her arms, and said nothing.


    At this time, Mrs. Lee answered with a meaningful smile, "Well, for someone as outstanding as Dean


    Broser, he absolutely, definitely, must not have a girlfriend! Our female colleagues all say he belongs to


    all of us."


    "Wow, amazing, Dean Broser doesn''t have a girlfriend!"


    "This is so unexpected!"


    Everyone was amazed.


    Dora pulled Norah and asked with a gossipy tone, "Norah, how did you know?"


    "I guessed," Norah said.


    But Dora didn''t believe her. "No, I think you''re lying to me. Norah, hurry up and tell me. Do you have


    some insider information? Oh, let me guess. Are you the daughter of a rich family? Like the daughter of


    our hospital president. Oh my god, what have I done? Would I offend you without realizing it? Norah,


    please forgive me."


    Dora had fair skin and was petite. With her exaggerated performance, Norah couldn''t help but burst out


    She was so amused and fell aboutughing.


    In the end, she decided toe clean and told Dora the truth.

 Chapter 170 Only She Was Naively Believing

    Chapter 170 Only She Was Naively Believing


    Chapter 170 Only She Was Naively Believing


    "It''s not like that actually. I went to the hospital''s cafe for a coffee a few days ago and happened to run


    into Dean Broser and his mother. His mother seemed to be urging him to have a girlfriend."


    Norah said and looked calm.


    Dora was different. She became so excited as soon as she heard that.


    "Oh my god, Norah, don''t you realize how insanely lucky you are?"


    "Why?"


    Norah didn''t think she was lucky.


    "We''ve only been in the hospital for a few days, but you''ve already met Dean Broser twice, both times


    in private settings, while many people at the hospital haven''t even had the chance to see him."


    "Let''s forget about seeing him while having a meal because those who ate in the hospital all saw him at


    that time, but you ran into him while having coffee after work. This is just too..."


    As if she knew what Dora was going to say next, Norah quickly covered Dora''s mouth with her hand.


    "Don''t say it."


    Dora blinked her eyes forcefully.


    When Norah let go, she still couldn''t help but say, "Norah, if this isn''t fate, then I don''t know what is."


    "You two have more than just fate. It''s like super fate!"


    While speaking, Dora held her face and said with sweetness and expectation, "I wish I could have such


    a strong connection with my soulmate too!"


    Norah reached out and pulled her. "Alright, wake up. Love wille when it''s meant toe."


    "And once ites, you can''t stop it. Enjoy your single life now. Love doesn''t always bring happiness."


    Hearing this, Dora looked at Norah earnestly. "Norah, have you been hurt by love before?"


    "Why do you think so?"


    "I just feel that your tone seems to be so sad."


    Norah lowered her eyes and didn''t answer.


    It wasn''t just love.


    There was also marriage.


    She didn''t have the courage anymore. She was like a little turtle, hiding in her shell and not daring to


    The atmosphere in the private room was getting lively. Some colleagues were singing, some were


    ying dice, and others were chatting. It was so kicking.


    Norah and Dora joined in ying dice.


    One of their colleagues happened to be gossiping.


    "I heard that Dean Broser didn''t just invite the new employees to dinner by chance. It was because one


    of the new employees was his girlfriend."


    "But didn''t Mrs. Lee just say that Dean Broser is still single and doesn''t have a girlfriend?"


    The girl who had just revealed the news exined, "I heard that Dean Broser''s girlfriend insisted on


    studying abroad and he was very angry, so they broke up."


    "Since then, Dean Broser hasn''t had a girlfriend."


    Dora couldn''t help but shake her head and sigh. "It''s a pity. He''s not just handsome but also so


    devoted."


    "Indeed, handsome men either serve the country or are taken by beautiful women. We have nothing to


    do with them."


    Norah smiled and pinched Dora''s cheek. "Why look for a beautiful woman when I have one right next to


    me?"


    "Oh, Norah, you always know how to make me happy."


    After ying dice for a while, Norah felt that the room was a little stuffy, so she went outside to get


    some fresh air.


    As she stepped out of the private room, she froze.


    Walking toward her down the long hallway was a face she knew all too well.


    At that moment, Norah waspletely stunned.


    She never expected to see Shawn at this dinner party.


    Since he left in angerst time, they had no contact with each other, let alone speak.


    Now, they suddenly bumped into each other, and she actually didn''t know if she should speak to him.


    The hallway was very quiet.


    Although it had only been a few days, it felt like they had been separated for a lifetime.


    Their ck eyes gazed at each other in silence as if they were so far away from each other.


    Although the distance between them was neither long nor short, they just looked at each other, and


    neither one took the initiative to speak.


    In fact, they were not far from each other. Even his private room was across hers.


    As long as one of them moved forward at this time, they would be close.


    But neither of them took a step forward.


    Finally, it was Norah who relented.


    She gently released her grip, realizing her palm was already sweating.


    She lifted her foot and was about to take a step forward. She opened her mouth and wanted to call out


    to him.


    Suddenly, the private room door opened.


    The next moment, two beautiful women walked forward with charming smiles, one on each side of


    Shawn, their smiles dazzling.


    Norah was stunned and withdrew her foot in an instant.


    At the same time, her parted lips trembled violently a few times and she closed her mouth tightly.


    She was so relieved that the dim hallway lights prevented Shawn from seeing her movement just now.


    Or he wouldugh at her.


    In that case, she would lose all her self-respect.


    She smiled nomittally.


    The truth turned out to be like this. She had overthought everything.


    Just now, she had even thought about going forward and exining. She wanted to tell him seriously


    that she and Matthew were just friends.


    But why bother?


    What did she see?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    In fact, she was the only one who cared and couldn''t move on.


    He had forgotten all their past.


    But she kept it in her mind all the time. How pitiful.


    It was ridiculous.


    Despite the blurry lighting, Norah couldn''t help but admit that the two women were stunning.


    They were tall and had long and slender legs.


    More importantly, they were sexy and had fair skin. She remembered that Shawn liked women with fair


    skin.


    That made sense. But then again, which man didn''t like that type?


    Shawn was also a man, so he wouldn''t be an exception.


    Moreover, he could afford to have any woman he wanted.


    Shawn didn''t move or reach out. He simply let the two women hold onto his arms and got closer to


    Norah.


    Norah couldn''t bear to watch anymore, so she turned around determinedly, pushed open the door of


    the private room, and quickly walked in.


    She felt suffocated and lost all her interest in the party.


    As she entered, her colleagues were already pouring drinks and toasting.


    When her turn came, she didn''t know why but she picked up the ss, raised her head, and drank the


    wine in one go.


    But it only made her feel worse.


    She felt like there was a big stone weighing down her chest. It was heavy and thick, making her so


    ufortable.


    Just then, someone said, "Latest news! Dean Broser is here!"


    "He''s already entered the hotel and will be here any moment. Everyone, get ready to wee him!"


    As soon as he said that, the private room door was opened by a pair of fair and slender hands.


    Norah watched in a daze and suddenly walked toward the door.

 Chapter 171 Norah Mistook Someone for Shawn

    Chapter 171 Norah Mistook Someone for Shawn


    Chapter 171 Norah Mistook Someone for Shawn


    However, as she walked past him, she whispered, "You''re not him."


    "I''m sorry. I mistook you for someone else."


    Their height, physique, and even their white shirts and ck trousers were almost identical, and they


    gave off a simr feeling at that moment.


    They were both cold and indifferent.


    Moreover, the lighting in the private room was dim, only outlining a blurry silhouette. Norah was a bit


    dizzy, so she mistook James for Shawn.


    Realizing she had made a mistake, she didn''t stop and turned around to walk back.


    Perhaps it was because she walked too quickly, and she suddenly stumbled, her whole body falling


    downwards.


    "Ah..." she instinctively eximed.


    "Norah, watch out," Dora also shouted, rushing over.


    But they were quite far away from each other, so it wasn''t quick enough.


    Just as Norah thought she was going to fall to the ground, suddenly, a pair of strong arms hooked her


    body.


    Startled by this, Norah was now much sober from the alcohol.


    Seeing that the person who caught her was James, she quickly withdrew from his embrace and


    apologized softly with her head down, "Thank you, Dean Broser!"


    James withdrew his hand and only nced at her lightly. He was very silent from beginning to end, not


    saying a word.


    Dora immediately ran over to help Norah up. "How are you? Are you hurt?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    "That''s good. Let''s go back."


    Dora immediately brought Norah back to their previous position.


    At this time, Mrs. Lee walked over and exchanged pleasantries with James.


    James had one hand in his pocket, and his cold eyes swept over the entire private room. For some


    reason, Norah always felt like he was staring at her imperceptibly in the end.


    She hoped that she was just overthinking.


    "Thank you all for joining us. I''ll toast everyone."


    After speaking, James raised his head and finished a ss of red wine.


    Several female colleagues next to him were almost mesmerized by his drinking gesture, all bing


    infatuated.


    Norah was also stunned, but it was not because James''s movements were cool and handsome, but


    because this gesture was too simr to Shawn''s in many ways.


    Especially under the dim light, when she could only see a rough outline, she felt more and more that


    the man in front of her was like Shawn.


    They were really simr.


    She was now looking at James, but all she thought about was Shawn.


    She didn''te back to her senses until Dora reached out and poked her hand. "Hey, Norah, what are


    you thinking about?"


    Only then did Norah realize she had been staring at James.


    More importantly, several colleagues had noticed and were looking in her direction.


    Moreover, even James was looking her up and down.


    So, she raised her head and met James''s eyes unexpectedly. Norah immediately lowered her head


    and felt quite embarrassed.


    Her cheeks turned slightly red, and she awkwardly took a sip of wine to divert her attention.


    After James greeted everyone, everyone thought that he would leave. Even Mrs. Lee thought so.


    Because James had just been paying to maintain this tradition for so long, and he hadn''te for


    several years.


    So it was very surprising that he coulde this time.


    But he even drank and didn''t leave immediately after that.


    When James found a seat, crossed his legs, and leaned back leisurely, Mrs. Lee suddenly became


    stunned and didn''t know how to continue the conversation.


    In the end, she only asked one question.


    "Dean Broser, do you... want to sit here for a while?"


    "Can''t I?" James raised his gaze and asked coldly.


    His indifference made Mrs. Lee shiver, and she quickly exined, "Or course, you can. Dean Broser,


    you misunderstood. I know you don''t like the hustle and bustle, so I''ll arrange a quieter ce for you."


    James nced around the room inadvertently and then looked at Norah. He said, "No need. I''ll just sit


    here."


    "Don''t mind it and enjoy yourselves."


    "Okay."


    Mrs. Lee replied before leaving.


    She felt so uneasy. With James here, how could everyone enjoy themselves?


    Sure enough, the atmosphere in the private room suddenly became less cheerful. It was much quieter,


    and everyone became more cautious when ying.


    After all, a leader was sitting in the room, so everyone was a little nervous.


    Dora pulled Norah to a corner, poked her hand, and asked mysteriously, "Norah, you''re not interested


    in Dean Broser, are you?"


    "What?"


    "Do I like Dean Broser? How is that possible?" Norah couldn''t believe what she heard.


    "When Dean Broser was drinking just now, you kept staring at him. Not only me, but everyone also saw


    it. I''m afraid everyone thinks so now."


    Dora continued, "And you fell just now. Everyone probably thought you did it on purpose."


    Norah rubbed her forehead and said helplessly, "I really didn''t. I have someone I like, and I really don''t


    like Dean Broser."


    "That''s good. I''m relieved. Although Dean Broser is very handsome, there is still too much difference


    between him and us. He is a leader who has his family business and a girlfriend he loves. Whoever


    falls in love with him is destined to suffer. It''s good that you don''t have feelings for him."


    The girlfriend he loved?


    Norah once suffered because of Lilian, so she was really afraid of a man''s so-called ex-girlfriends.


    Suddenly, her impression of James became worse.


    After half an hour, when everyone found that James''s attention was not on them and that he really just


    wanted to sit there, they gradually rxed.


    Dora also pulled Norah to y games, and Norah didn''t want to y because the loser had to drink


    alcohol.


    However, since everyone wanted her to y, she couldn''t disappoint them, so she reluctantly agreed.


    In fact, she really wasn''t in the mood to y.


    She kept thinking about the two women who leaned against Shawn in her mind.


    D*mn it. She wanted to y by herself and have fun. She didn''t want to think about him.


    Norah shook her head fiercely and admonished herself.


    At this moment, someone said, "Norah, it''s your turn. Spin the bottle quickly."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Oh, okay."


    As a result, she lost as soon as she spun the bottle.


    Then she had to drink.


    Since she had promised, she couldn''t break her promise, and with so many people watching, she


    couldn''t refuse.


    So she had to grit her teeth and brace herself to drink.


    However, that night, she didn''t know what was wrong with her. She didn''t know whether it was because


    of her bad mood or her bad luck.


    "Norah, it''s your turn."


    "Norah, it''s your turn again."


    "Norah. drink slowly."


    In the end, Norah felt that she couldn''t be unluckier. She kept losing. Sometimes she even lost three


    games in a row.


    Maybe because the sound of ying games was too loud. James nced over and his gaze was as


    cold as ever.


    When Norah turned around and covered her lips, she happened to meet James''s gaze.


    At that moment, she clearly saw the mockery and ridicule in his eyes.

 Chapter 172 Confession

    Chapter 172 Confession


    Chapter 172 Confession


    Suddenly, Norah remembered Dora''s words.


    "When Dean Broser was drinking just now, you kept staring at him. Not only me, but everyone also saw


    it. I''m afraid everyone thinks so now."


    "And you fell just now. Everyone probably thought you did it on purpose."


    Looking at James''s gaze, Norah immediately had a bad feeling.


    Now, not only did everyone think so, but James probably also thought she was trying to attract his


    attention and had fallen in love with him, right?


    However, time would prove everything. She really wasn''t interested in him.


    So, she had nothing to exin.


    Norah looked away and continued to focus on the game.


    She heard her colleagues shout again. "Norah, it''s your turn to drink again."


    Norah had already drunk quite a bit and could only remind Dora when she was sober, "Send me home


    In fact, Norah only drank a little at the end of the game.


    Everyone forgave her and didn''t let her continue to drink since she had lost too much and drank readily.


    However, Norah had already drunk much.


    She leaned on the sofa behind her with one hand supporting her chin and closed her eyes to rest.


    Her head was dizzy, and she didn''t want to think about anything. She just wanted to rest for a while and


    then go to sleep.


    Over there, James''s lips curled up again, and he sneered.


    She even dared to y drinking games with them with such poor alcohol tolerance. He took a rough


    look and knew that she hadn''t drunk too much, but her alcohol tolerance was extremely poor. She was


    already drunk after only a few drinks, but she was forcing herself to continue.


    This wasn''t the most important thing. What ruined his good impression of her the most was...


    As soon as she saw him enter the room, she used the clumsiest method to make him her knight in


    shining armor.


    She even stared at him without blinking while he was drinking.


    Everything made James feel that she was simply too low.


    However, his mother had actually taken a liking to such a girl, which was a miracle.


    His mother didn''t even like all the nobledies but took a fancy to a girl who was skilled in scheming


    and tactics. It was unbelievable.


    He hadn''te to the new employee gathering for many years.


    If his mother hadn''t heard his assistant report it and known that this girl was alsoing, forcing him to


    But since he was there, he sat for a while and got to know her better.


    What kind of magic did this girl have that made his mother like her so much?


    However, the result of his investigation disappointed him.


    James lost his patience. He got up, pushed the door open, and left.


    When he left, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became livelier and noisy.


    Norah was instantly overwhelmed by the noise, her head buzzing, and theck of air made her feel a


    heavy pressure on her chest, so she decided to go out for a walk.


    "Dora, you keep ying. I''ll go out for a while." Norah saw Dora ying with excitement and said


    before leaving.


    "Okay."


    Dora responded, her attention focused on the game in her hands.


    Norah needed some fresh air, so she asked the waiter where the air cirction was better.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The waiter pointed her to a spot. Without much thought, she headed in that direction.


    As soon as she arrived, she heard a soft and delicate voice. "Dean Broser, I really like you."


    Hearing this, Norah immediately stopped in her tracks and quietly moved to the side to hide.


    "So what? Should I like you too?" The man''s voice was very arrogant.


    It was definitely James''s voice.


    It was extremely heartless.


    "No, Dean Broser, I just wanted to express my feelings to you. I didn''t expect you to like me, but I..."


    The girl started to cry. "I just wanted to tell you and let you know my feelings."


    "Okay, I know now. You can leave." James''s voice became even colder.


    The girl couldn''t take it and burst into tears. "Dean Broser, I... I..."


    "You know what? I saw you a long time ago. You gave a lecture at our hospital, and I''ve been liking you


    since then. I came to this hospital because of you."


    "So, do you mean I should be responsible for you just because you came to this hospital for me?"


    His words were getting colder and colder.


    Every word pierced the girl''s heart.


    If Norah were that girl, she would definitely feel so sad and heartbroken.


    Norah cursed in her heart, ''What a scumbag!''


    No wonder he was single.


    He was too cold and venomous.


    It seemed that the reason why he was single was not that he didn''t want to date, but that he was too


    mean to have a girlfriend.


    Being handsome wasn''t enough. Who would want to be with an indifferent man every day? They would


    be sad.


    "Dean Broser, I''m... I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have bothered you."


    After saying that, the girl lowered her head and ran out crying.


    She was crying and had her head down, so Norah only saw a rough silhouette and only nced at it


    lightly without seeing it clearly.


    But that crying voice left a deep impression on her.


    Unrequited love!


    It was really the most ufortable and bitter feeling.


    If they could openly express their love and be in a mutual rtionship, who would want to have


    unrequited love?


    After witnessing this scene today, Norah was reminded of everything that had happened to her in the


    past. The more she thought about it, the more she felt her heart in chaos. She felt suffocated.


    She had tried her best not to think about Shawn, but something could always remind her of him.


    The y was over, and she had enough fresh air.


    Norah was about to turn around and go back. Suddenly, she felt that something was off.


    She took another look and saw that there was arge shadow before where she was standing.


    When she looked up, she instantly saw the man standing in front of her.


    James red at her with cold eyes and pursed his thin lips tightly. His entire body exuded a terrifying


    and indifferent aura.


    Norah pressed her lips and said nothing.


    The two of them stood there for a while, neither of them speaking. In the end, it was Norah who


    couldn''t take the pressure and spoke up, "Dean Broser, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to see you


    getting some fresh air here. I heard what happened just now by ident, but don''t worry. I will keep it a


    secret and won''t say anything."


    Norah thought that after making this promise, she could leave.


    But who would have thought that James would still be standing there, blocking her way? He only


    replied coldly.


    "I didn''t lose anything, and strictly speaking, she confessed her feelings to me, which proves my worth


    and attractiveness. I should be proud of it, so why should I be afraid of you leaking it?"


    Norah was speechless,


    Could his face be any thicker?


    He was too narcissistic.


    Just then, James stared at Norah and took a few steps toward her, closing in on her step by step.


    "What I''m interested in now is why you came here."


    After speaking, he stared at Norah like a hawk.

 Chapter 173 Make it Up

    Chapter 173 Make it Up


    Chapter 173 Make it Up


    Norah stepped back and replied, "It''s just a coincidence."


    "A coincidence?" James sneered. "Do you think I''ll believe that?"


    "You deliberately ran into me at the cafe, deliberately fell down when I walked in, and even stared at


    me while I was drinking. Do you think these are just coincidences?"


    "Do you think I''m stupid or something?"


    Norah was stunned by his usations.


    Those were all coincidences, but after his interpretation, they became something else entirely.


    "Dean Broser, you really misunderstand. I never intended to catch your attention." Norah insisted on


    exining.


    "I don''t believe you," James said coldly, his sharp eyes fixed on her.


    Norah waved her hand and said casually, "Fine, since you don''t believe me, I won''t say anything else."


    Continuing the conversation would only make things worse.


    When James wasn''t paying attention, Norah lowered her head and deftly slipped out from under his


    arm.


    She left decisively without even looking back.


    James watched her leave and sneered. "What a clever cat and mouse game."


    Unfortunately, he wasn''t falling for it.


    Norah left James and walked into the private room. The first time she came in, she remembered that it


    was the private room on the left, so she pushed open the one on the left this time.


    However, when she opened the door and saw the people inside, Norah was immediately stunned.


    She had gone into the wrong room!


    This private room was not the one she was supposed to be dining in. There were many people inside,


    and it was noisy with people singing, ying games, and talking. In short, it was extremely lively.


    Although the light in the private room was dim and there were many people, Norah saw Shawn at a


    nce.


    He waszily leaning on the sofa, his legs lightly crossed. Although he appeared very casual, his noble


    and elegant aura could not be concealed no matter what.


    Norah looked at his position. He was in the middle of the room.


    Without even thinking, she knew he the focus of attention, being respected and admired by everyone.


    When someone broke in, especially a beautiful and gentle-looking strange girl, the entire private room


    fell silent.


    At that moment, almost everyone in the room looked at Norah.


    Norah raised her head and immediately saw Shawn.


    However, his gaze was too cold and calm, like a still pond with no ripples.


    He was veryposed.


    Almost cruellyposed.


    Norah lowered her eyes, and her long eyshes covered her eyes like a fan, concealing the


    disappointment and sadness in her eyes in an instant.


    Since he pretended not to know her and treated her as a stranger, why should she speak up?


    It didn''t matter.


    They were already divorced. In strict terms, they were indeed strangers.


    Therefore, he did the right thing, and she had no reason to be upset.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    However, she did not expect him to be so calm.


    "Sorry, I went into the wrong room."


    After speaking, Norah immediately turned around to leave.


    At that moment, a voice came from behind her. "Doll, our private room has strict rules. You can''t just


    After that, a man wearing a blue shirt got up from the sofa. He had a handsome face, but his words


    were full of danger.


    "I didn''t mean to barge in. I just identally walked into the wrong room. My private room is right


    across from yours," Norah exined.


    However, the man didn''t listen to her exnation.


    He took a step forward, and his tall figure stopped in front of Norah. He opened his thin lips and said,


    "Doll, I don''t care about that. I''m not interested in the process. I only care about the result."


    "The result is that you walked into the wrong room, so you must agree to my conditions before you can


    leave. Otherwise, I''ll be embarrassed. Look, I even invited a VIP to my private room today. You''ve


    startled my guest. So you must make amends and apologize before you can leave."


    Norah raised her head and looked at Shawn.


    The man''s "VIP" was undoubtedly Shawn.


    However, Shawn had already treated her as a stranger, so she didn''t have to ask him for help.


    Moreover, this man had already made things difficult for her, and Shawn was just listening and


    watching as if it had nothing to do with him. He even maintained the same posture without moving at


    all.


    Therefore, even if she spoke up and begged him, what difference would it make?


    It would only be humiliating for herself, and he wouldn''t help her anyway.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t just stand by and watch this man bully her.


    Lowering her eyes, Norah asked, "How should I apologize?"


    Xander smiled and snapped his fingers. "Bring it over."


    Soon, a ss of white wine was ced in front of Norah.


    Norah''s heart skipped a beat. She knew that there was no other way now except to drink the wine.


    Although she was a little scared, she reached out to take the ss.


    Just as she was about to raise the ss to drink, Xander suddenly stopped her. "Wait a minute."


    Norah looked at him in confusion.


    "Of course, that''s not the only way," Xander said suddenly.


    "What other way?"


    "I just said that you disturbed my VIP. If you''re willing to go up and kiss him or find some other way to


    get his forgiveness, I can..." In that case, Xander could forgive her.


    Before Xander could finish his sentence, Norah refused him directly. "No need. I choose to drink."


    With that, she didn''t hesitate and drank the entire ss of white wine in one go.


    When Shawn moved to sit up and stop her, it was already toote.


    He didn''t expect that she would rather drink such arge ss of white wine than kiss him.


    It was ironic.


    "Norah, do you hate me so much now?" When he thought about this possibility, Shawn felt a sense of


    sorrow in his heart.


    When did the rtionship between him and her be like this?


    After drinking the wine, Norah''s throat felt like it was being roasted by fire, hot and painful.


    Her entire digestive system was burning, and she felt extremely ufortable.


    Her head was very dizzy.


    Xander knew he had caused trouble and looked at Shawn worriedly, asking him what the next step


    should be.


    At this moment, Norah put down the ss heavily and looked up at Xander. "I''ve drunk the wine. Can I


    leave now?"


    Throughout the whole process, she didn''t even nce at Shawn.


    He was just a stranger, so why bother looking at him?


    "You can go!" Xander waved his hand helplessly.


    Norah felt as if a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders and immediately clutched her stomach,


    fleeing the room like a scared rabbit.


    As soon as Norah left, there was suddenly a loud noise in the room.


    Shawn stood up and kicked over the tea table in front of him. The loud noise startled everyone, and the


    room suddenly fell silent.


    Everyone stood in their ce, staring nkly. No one dared to move and held their breath.


    "Get out of here, all of you!"


    Instantly, the people in the room breathed a sigh of relief and quickly left.


    Soon, the room was quiet again with only Shawn and Xander left.


    Xander sighed and could see that Shawn was in a bad mood, so he took the initiative to approach him.


    "Shawn, in my opinion, if you want to make up with Norah, just apologize and buy her some jewelry.


    Which woman doesn''t love jewelry? If that doesn''t work, just make it up to her in bed. I guarantee she''ll


    forgive you."


    "You have to believe that women are all softhearted. You two just quarreled. Sleeping together is the


    best way to reconcile."

 Chapter 174 Norahs Body Was Too Hot

    Chapter 174 Norah''s Body Was Too Hot


    Chapter 174 Norah''s Body Was Too Hot


    After Xander finished speaking, Shawn stared at him with his intense eyes.


    That gaze was like an ancient well, calm on the surface but turbulent inside.


    Shawn didn''t speak and just looked at Xander.


    But his mind was filled with lots of thought. Just quarreled?


    If he and Norah just quarreled, that would be great, but unfortunately, they divorced.


    "Shallow." After a long silence, Shawn finally spoke, "Do you think she''s the kind of person who can be


    bought over with just any ne or bracelet? Do you think she''s like the gold diggers you date?"


    Xander touched the tip of his nose and decided to remain silent.


    Alright, the women he pursued before were indeed easy to please. He didn''t have to give them


    anything, just a few meals and some sweet words.


    The easy ones were satisfied with a few bags, while the difficult ones required a sports car or even a


    house.


    So, it wasn''t Xander''s fault. After all, in his mind, women could be coaxed with money.


    "Shawn, I think you''re making things tooplicated. You staged such a big show, hired so many


    people, and even made me cooperate with you just for a kiss, but she refused."


    "In my opinion, you should just act like a domineering CEO, go up to her, hug her, and carry her to bed.


    I promise everything will be solved in bed overnight."


    "You don''t understand," Shawn said.


    If they didn''t get divorced, he might just do that.


    But now they were no longer husband and wife. If he forced her, what would she think of him?


    In her eyes, wouldn''t he be no different from a raper?


    "s, alright, but I think Norah has drunk too much. That liquor is very strong. You better hurry and find


    her," Xander said.


    "Okay."


    Shawn pushed open the door and went out to look for Norah.


    As soon as Norah left Shawn''s box, she went straight back to the room where her colleagues were


    having dinner.


    But when she went in, there was no one there.


    "Dora..." Norah walked in while calling out.


    But no one answered her.


    After a while, the waiter came in and said that the bill had been settled and they needed to clean up the


    room, so she had to leave.


    Norah could only leave. She had nowhere to go, so she squatted outside the box and called Dora.


    When she took out her phone, she realized that Dora had called her several times.


    But she hadn''t answered any of them because she was in Shawn''s box at that time and it was too


    noisy.


    When she called back, there was no answer.


    Norah tried a few more times, but the result was the same,


    If she guessed correctly, Dora probably thought she had already gone home and couldn''t reach her, so


    Dora left alone.


    "Never mind. I''ll just go home by myself!"


    Norah muttered to herself, put away her phone, and walked out.


    She felt very ufortable now, and her whole body was burning like fire. She even had to tug at her


    clothes as she walked.


    But even so, she still felt that her body was burning hot.


    When she was ying with her colleagues, there were more women than men, so they drank beer.


    Although she was a bit drunk, she sobered up quickly when the wind blew.


    But what she drank in Shawn''s box was different. It was high-proof liquor.


    When she drank it, it was very spicy and unpleasant.


    Now she felt even dizzier. Her whole body was burning, and her consciousness was gradually fading.


    Her stomach was churning, and she felt hot and feverish.


    She forced herself to go to the hotel''s entrance with only one thought in her mind: to go home.


    The people here were a mix of all sorts, so she needed to get home quickly.


    Otherwise, it would be very dangerous.


    However, her body was in so much difort.


    Norah waspletely relying on her willpower. By the time she got halfway, she felt so dizzy that she


    had almost no strength left in her body.


    In the end, she could only hold onto a pir in the hotel lobby for support and managed to lean on it.


    At this moment, James and his assistant happened to walk into the hotel lobby, ready to leave.


    His assistant spotted Norah with sharp eyes and immediately said, "Mr. Broser, thatdy seems to


    have had too much to drink. She''s the one your mother asked you toe here to see. Should we help


    her with a ride?"


    The reason why James obediently came here was that his mother had asked this assistant to follow


    him and make sure he came.


    "When did you be so kindhearted? If you want to help her, do it yourself, and don''t let me do it,"


    James said coldly.


    Then he walked away without even looking at Norah.


    His assistant was speechless.


    After resting for a while, Norah began to walk again.


    She was so dizzy that she stumbled as she walked.


    Suddenly, she blocked James. James didn''t expect her to suddenly rush up to him and his tall figure


    bumped into her.


    "Sorry."


    Norah apologized instinctively and continued to walk forward.


    She should have stopped at the entrance, but she found that her feet were out of control and she


    simply walked onto the road in front of the hotel.


    Suddenly, a car drove by and the assistant was startled, shouting, "Watch out!"


    But Norah was too dizzy to notice anything. At the critical moment, James grabbed her hand and pulled


    her to his side.


    His assistant finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You''re not looking where you''re going. Do you want to die?" After all, James was a doctor, so he


    couldn''t bear to watch her die.


    He couldn''t help but scold Norah after pulling her back.


    Seeing that she was so drunk that she had almost no consciousness, he could only look at her with


    disdain. When he smelled the alcohol all over her body, his eyes became even more disgusted.


    The assistant looked at his gaze carefully and wondered whether he should speak up or not.


    Just then, James spoke up. He pointed at Norah and ordered his assistant, "Get her into the car."


    "Huh?" The assistant was a bit slow to react.


    James gave him a cold nce. "Do you want me to personally help a drunkard into the car?"


    Finally, the assistant understood and said happily, "Mr. Broser, I understand. Don''t worry. I''ll help her


    into the car right away."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Although Norah was drunk, she was light in weight, so the assistant just helped her and guided her a


    little before getting her into the car.


    Then he looked at James and said, "Mr. Broser, please."


    James stood outside in a daze for a moment. Then he suddenly reached out toward the front door of


    the car and seemed to have taken something from the driver''s hand.


    The assistant was puzzled. The next moment, he saw James spraying spirit all over Norah''s body.


    The assistant thought that James was overreacting.


    If Norah woke up and found out about this, it would be super embarrassing.


    After spraying the spirit, James threw it to his assistant.


    The assistant took it and was about to get into the car.


    Suddenly, the car door closed and James said coldly, "It''s a bit crowded. You can take a taxi back."


    "Mr. Broser, aren''t you... too heartless?" The assistant was left in the wind, not knowing what to do.


    At this moment, Shawn ran frantically from the lobby.


    When he saw that the car had already left, especially when he saw the license te, his eyes suddenly


    turned cold without any warmth. His aura was like being able to freeze everyone around him.

 Chapter 175 Call Him Husband?

    Chapter 175 Call Him Husband?


    Chapter 175 Call Him Husband?


    Was he back?


    Did he actuallye back from overseas?


    Ha, he had promised never to return, but he easily broke his promise. Their words were truly not


    believable.


    Shawn took out his phone and Anthony quickly drove over.


    They got in the car and chased after Norah frantically.


    On the other side, Norah and James were sitting in the back seat while the driver was driving.


    Originally, James was disgusted by the smell of alcohol on her, so he sat far away from her.


    However, after a few big turns on the road, Norah was swaying and rocking on her seat and ended up


    swaying toward James.


    Suddenly, a sharp turn caused Norah to be thrown toward James.


    James pushed her away in disgust. "Hey, move away."


    Norah wanted to move away, but she was too dizzy and didn''t have the strength to move.


    With her eyes closed, she continued to lean on James.


    After looking at her a few times, James couldn''t help it and reached out to push Norah''s body upright.


    At the same time, he moved to the side, distancing himself from her.


    Then he looked at the driver and ordered coldly, "Drive slower. Why do you have to drive so fast?"


    Upon hearing this, the driver immediately slowed down.


    It was this sudden brake that caused Norah''s body, which had just been straightened, to once again tilt


    toward James.


    James pushed Norah''s head away with disgust again while speaking, "Why are you like a suction cup?


    I regret letting you get in the car."


    "Norah..." James said seriously, "Sit properly and don''t move."


    In a daze, Norah seemed to hear his voice.


    Moreover, she felt that his voice was very familiar.


    It was like Shawn''s voice.


    But wait, wasn''t Shawn in the private room?


    How did he end up next to her?


    Never mind, she didn''t want to think about it.


    "I want to sit properly, but my head is so dizzy. I can''t sit straight. Don''t be so stingy. Let me lean on you


    for a bit. I promise not to disturb you when I wake up tomorrow. Just let me lean on you for now."


    "Just for a bit, okay? Hmm... My head hurts so much."


    As Norah spoke, she tilted her head and leaned directly on James, falling asleep with her head


    drooping.


    Seeing her like this, James really believed that she was drunk and incoherent.


    Looking at her again, James couldn''t help butin.


    "Why would a girl drink so much alcohol for no reason?"


    "Fortunately, you met me. If you had met someone else, it would have been dangerous."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a force on his arm.


    The next moment, he saw Norah reach out and grab his arm, pouting andining with


    dissatisfaction, "How dare you say that about me? Do you have a conscience?"


    "You even asked me why I drank so much. It''s because of you, you scoundrel. Do you think I wanted to


    drink? My head is killing me now. Oh..."


    As Norah spoke, she reached out and pounded her head in pain.


    But no matter how she pounded, it still hurt badly.


    "You jerk, you could have helped me, but you just watched me coldly without saying anything. You


    know what? My heart was breaking."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I had no choice. I could only drink."


    As she spoke, tears ran down her face.


    Without thinking, she directly grabbed James''s sleeve and wiped away the tears from her face.


    At that moment, James was furious.


    He wanted to lose his temper.


    If he hadn''t kept hisposure, he would have thrown her out of the car.


    Rescuing her was clearly a mistake.


    A big mistake.


    "Sit properly. Where is your home? I''ll take you back," James asked.


    Norah blinked her drowsy eyes and suddenly patted James''s cheek lightly. "You''ve be stupid.


    Don''t you know where my home is? Haven''t you been there before?"


    James was very puzzled, looking at her with suspicion.


    When did he go to her house?


    This was clearly a lie.


    "I forgot. Tell me your address again," James said.


    Norah sleepily said some words, which James ryed to the driver in front, saying, "Do you know


    where it is? Take her there immediately."


    "Got it, Mr. Broser."


    After somemotion, Norah finally became much quieter.


    However, her head still rested on James''s shoulder. On the way, James tried several times to turn her


    head, but as soon as he moved, Norah seemed to wake up.


    To keep her quiet, he had to endure it and let her sleep on his shoulder.


    When they arrived, James helped Norah out of the car.


    Just as he was about to ask the driver to take her into the house, he turned around and saw the driver


    had already left.


    Even with good manners, he couldn''t help but curse.


    ncing at Norah, James could only help her into the elevator.


    When they reached her doorstep, James saw that Norah was still in deep sleep with her eyes closed.


    He raised his voice and asked, "Where are the keys? Where did you put them?"


    "..."


    Norah was sound asleep and didn''t hear a thing.


    James had to reach out and pat her face hard to wake her up, and then asked again, "Where are the


    keys to your house? Tell me."


    This time, Norah heard him andined with dissatisfaction, "Why do you forget everything? Didn''t


    I tell you? There are no keys, just my thumbprint."


    James reached out, held Norah''s thumb, and tried her thumbprint.


    He tried her right thumb and then the left thumb, and finally seeded.


    When he heard a beep, James finally breathed a sigh of relief. He helped Norah in and threw her onto


    the sofa.


    But who would have thought that he couldn''t take his hand away and was directly embraced by her?


    "Norah, let go of me," James said coldly.


    The more Norah heard his cold voice, the more dissatisfied she felt.


    She frowned and hugged James''s arm tightly. "You''re getting more and more fierce and indifferent


    toward me. You weren''t like this before."


    James frowned. Was he good and gentle to her when they met before?


    "You jerk, I don''t like you anymore," Norah muttered again.


    Hearing this, James raised an eyebrow with a proud expression. He knew it. Norah must like him. That


    was why she was using all sorts of methods to get his attention.


    She probably got drunk for the same reason. She really did a lot and was willing to suffer all kinds of


    hardships just to attract him.


    Since that was the case, he wanted to see what else she could do in the future.


    "But I can''t control myself. How can I not like you?"


    "Honey..."


    When Norah said this, even she herself was startled. She quickly spoke up and shook her head in a


    daze. "No, we''re divorced now. I made a mistake. I''m sorry!"


    Suddenly, the image she saw during the day shed through her mind.


    He stood there, with two seductive women holding onto his arms, and he didn''t reject them.


    "Do you really like them?" Norah suddenly asked.

 Chapter 176 Shawn, I Like You

    Chapter 176 Shawn, I Like You


    Chapter 176 Shawn, I Like You


    The thought of that scene made Norah''s heart feel like it had been ripped open.


    Blood spurted from the wound, causing her to gasp in pain and breathe heavily just to alleviate it a little.


    But even so, her heart still hurt badly.


    Actually, she had always wanted to ask.


    But she didn''t have the courage or qualification to do so.


    After asking, Norah was so nervous.


    James''s tall figure froze. She had just called him "honey". Her thoughts were too obvious.


    Like them?


    Who?


    James was confused and didn''t answer. He just remained quiet.


    After a long time, Norah didn''t get an answer.


    She lowered her eyes, released James''s hand, and leaned on the sofa with her eyes closed. She


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked."


    Yes, the two women were so beautiful and sexy. Every man liked such women, so how could he not


    like them?


    He was right. Without her, he would have lots of women around him.


    He could still be happy and carefree.


    The only one who couldn''t move on was her.


    ''Norah, you fool, you idiot.''


    ''Why do you have to love him? Why can''t you let go?''


    In her heart, she had cursed herself countless times.


    But it was no use. She still couldn''t move on.


    She still loved him. What should she do? She still loved him so much.


    When she saw him with those women, her heart ached so much that it felt like bleeding.


    She wanted to cry.


    She really wanted to cry.


    But she didn''t want to cry in front of him, nor did she want to be looked down upon by him again.


    "You go!" Norah spoke through the difort.


    James was worried about her current state. "Can you be alone?"


    "Yes, I can."


    "Okay."


    James nodded, pushed open the door, and walked out.


    The sound of the door closing instantly reached Norah''s ears.


    He left!


    He really left.


    Tears ran down Norah''s cheeks in an instant.


    Her heart hurt so much as if someone was pulling on a million strings in it. When she gasped for air,


    she felt like she was breathing in knives.


    She stumbled into the bathroom and turned on the shower head, squatting under it.


    The water from the shower head was cold at first.


    Norah shivered from the cold and could only hug herself tightly.


    Later, the water from the shower head gradually warmed up, giving her body a little warmth.


    Hot water poured down on her, creating a white mist in the bathroom.


    It wasn''t until then that Norah felt like she had regained a little bit of her heartbeat, or she felt like she


    was going to die.


    But even so, her heart still hurt.


    It hurt so much.


    When James went downstairs, Shawn''s car had just arrived.


    Shawn squinted his ck eyes and stared at James''s tall figure. Fortunately, James came down, or he


    wouldn''t have spared James.


    Then, Shawn got out of the car and rushed toward Norah''s house like crazy.


    The door was closed tightly, but fortunately, when he came herest time, he got an idea and saved his


    fingerprint.


    So he easily opened the door.


    As he opened the door, Shawn couldn''t wait to look for her. "Norah..."


    He looked for her while calling out, "Norah..."


    But she wasn''t in the living room or bedroom. Shawn was frightened and shouted, "Norah..."


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of watering from the bathroom.


    Without hesitation, Shawn pushed open the door to the bathroom.


    When he saw Norah sitting on the floor in her clothes, with wet disheveled hair and water dripping


    down her face, he quickly ran over and picked her up, holding her with distress.


    "Norah, what''s wrong?"


    Shawn held her and his first thought was that she was feeling unwell.


    "Tell me. Are you not feeling well?"


    Finally, Norah opened her eyes and saw Shawn''s face gradually bing clearer and clearer. She


    couldn''t hold back her tears any longer and cried.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But her tears were quickly washed away by the water.


    However, Shawn still held her face, as if she were a fragile treasure, wiping away her tears tenderly.


    His voice was so gentle.


    As he wiped her face, he asked, "Norah, what is ailing you?"


    Wasn''t he cold and distant toward her in the private room, treating her like a stranger?


    Why was he suddenly being so kind to her?


    Norah looked at him, tears streaming down her face. She said pitifully, "My whole body is


    ufortable."


    She reached out and grabbed her clothes at her chest tightly with her slender fingers. "But here, here


    hurts the most. Shawn, you know what? It hurts so much."


    "It hurts too much. I want it to stop hurting, but... I can''t control it. I really can''t."


    The more she spoke, the harder she cried.


    "Tell me. How can it stop hurting? How can I feel better?"


    "I''m sorry, Norah. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have let you drink. I''ll take you to see a doctor now."


    Shawn thought her pain was caused by drinking, so she was feeling unwell.


    Norah smiled and pulled him. "Shawn, you''re so stupid. It''s not my body that''s hurting. It''s my heart."


    "My heart hurts. Do you understand?"


    After speaking, she looked up and let the water from the shower head wash over her face crazily.


    It seemed that this was the only way to alleviate her pain a little.


    But it was only a little.


    Norah hugged herself again and continued to squat under the shower head, her head hanging low and


    her heart still aching.


    Suddenly, a faint sobbing sound apanied by the sound of water was heard. Although it was very


    small, it clearly reached Shawn''s ears.


    She looked up and cried softly, "Shawn, how could you do this to me? Do you know how much I''m


    suffering?"


    "I''m sorry, Norah." He stroked her cheek, unable to say anything else except for apologizing.


    He could only keep apologizing.


    "I don''t want apologies. What''s the use of apologies?"


    "I like you so much that it hurts my heart, but you only make me sad and ufortable."


    "You held those two women. You were so cold to me. You treated me like a stranger. You didn''t worry


    about me at all. My heart hurts. Shawn, it hurts so much."


    "Woo-woo..." The more Norah spoke, the sadder she felt.


    Maybe it was because of the alcohol. She didn''t restrain herself and said everything that came to mind.


    "Grandpa passed away. I have no family, no mother, no father, no rtives. I thought you would protect


    me, but you didn''t. Not only did you not protect me, but you also made me sad all the time."


    "Shawn, do you know that I have nothing left? But I was not afraid because I knew I still had you. But


    now, I''ve even lost you."


    "I like you so much. Please don''t abandon me, okay?" After she said that, tears filled her eyes.

 Chapter 177 Norah, I Like You Too (1)

    Chapter 177 Norah, I Like You Too (1)


    Chapter 177 Norah, I Like You Too (1)


    Upon hearing those words, Shawn was immediately stunned, frozen like a statue.


    What did he just hear?


    Did she say she liked him?


    So, was he the man she liked?


    But how could that be?


    If he hadn''t heard it with his own ears, he wouldn''t have believed it.


    "Norah..." Shawn lowered his head, calling out her name with tenderness and excitement.


    At that moment, his heart felt like it was about to jump out of his body, and he was too excited to


    express it in words.


    "I didn''t hear wrong, did I? You really like me?" He gently touched the tears rolling down Norah''s face,


    patiently asking.


    Norah looked up, her tear-filled eyes gazing softly at him. Before she could speak, tears ran down her


    cheeks.


    "Don''t cry."


    "Don''t cry, Norah."


    Seeing her cry, Shawn felt heartbroken. He held Norah in his arms and pulled her close to him. Then


    he lowered his head and kissed away her tears gently.


    One tear, two tears...


    As long as Norah shed tears, he kissed them away softly.


    Throughout the process, he was gentle beyond words.


    But the gentler he was, the harder Norah cried.


    She even thought she was dreaming because only in her dreams would he be so gentle to her.


    Today, he had been so cold to her all day, treating her like a stranger.


    How could he suddenly be so good to her?


    "Shawn..." Norah sobbed softly, holding his hand. "Am I dreaming?"


    "Fool, I''m right here with you. How could this be a dream?"


    "But..." Norah hugged herself, curled up, and said pitifully, "You treated me like a stranger. You didn''t


    stop me even when I was drinking. You just watched as others bullied me."


    "Shawn, you just bullied me during the day. How could you suddenly be so good to me?"


    Thinking of those scenes, Norah couldn''t forget them.


    In the private room, his gaze and tone were too cold, like a sword thrust into her heart.


    "I''m sorry, Norah. I was wrong. It was my fault." Shawn held her face. Now, he regretted it deeply.


    Xander was right. He was stupid. There were so many ways, but he chose the dumbest and most


    circuitous one.


    Not only did he hurt himself, but he also hurt her.


    "If you''re sad, you can hit me or punish me. Anything is fine, but please don''t ignore me." Shawn


    coaxed her tenderly.


    Norah looked at him and suddenly reached out her slender and delicate fingers, touching his face.


    She caressed his eyebrows, nose, and finally, his thin lips.


    "But how can I bear to ignore you?"


    She loved him so much. How could she bear to ignore him?


    Norah''s fingers gently caressed Shawn''s lips.


    The touch was so soft. He was just by her side and apanied her. But she still felt empty in her


    heart.


    At that moment, looking at his red lips, Norah suddenly stopped thinking. Her mind was nk as if she


    deliberately didn''t want to think about anything.


    She just followed her feelings and leaned in, pressing her soft lips against Shawn''s.


    In the past, it was always he who took the initiative.


    But this time, Norah was particrly impatient as if she wanted to prove something.


    She kissed him eagerly, almostpletely abandoning the shame and awkwardness in her heart,


    using all her courage to kiss him recklessly.


    She only wanted to do what she wanted and indulge herself once, expressing her true feelings.


    But just as she kissed him for a moment, she realized that something was wrong.


    Shawn''s body remained stiff, like a statue. Except for breathing, he didn''t move at all.


    Norah''s body instantly stiffened like a stone, and she felt a chill in her heart.


    It felt like arge bucket of water was poured over her head, cold and merciless.


    In an instant, she was soaked through.


    Not just her body, but her heart was also chilled.


    Sure enough, he didn''t like her.


    So even when she lowered herself, kissed him, and put aside all her pride and stubbornness, it had no


    effect.


    Indeed, she couldn''t make him love her.


    Without love, she couldn''t force him to kiss her.


    Letting go of his lips, Norah returned to her ce.


    She smiled bitterly.


    At this moment, she could only useughter to cover up her inner grief.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She wanted to leave. The room was full of soaring heat and steam, making her feel extremely


    oppressive and ufortable.


    But before she could turn around, Shawn had already reached out and grabbed her.


    He reached out and held her cheeks, asking carefully, "Norah, can you say it again?"


    "What do you want me to say?"


    "Just now, you said you like me so much. Is it true?" Shawn asked cautiously as if afraid to startle her.


    "I''m sorry." Norah lowered her eyes.


    She shouldn''t have said it. She had been hiding it well for so long.


    If she hadn''t been so drunk and in so much pain, she wouldn''t have said it.


    She loved him, but he didn''t like her at all, and she didn''t want her love to be too cheap.


    "I didn''t say that. You heard wrong." Norah shook her head.


    But Shawn grabbed her hand. "No, Norah, I heard it very clearly. You said you like me."


    "It was just a slip of the tongue!" Norah insisted.


    But Shawn didn''t want to give up. He insisted. "It doesn''t matter. Even if it was a slip of the tongue, it


    still means you like me!"


    But his words made Norah have a nervous breakdown. She was already trying to salvage the situation.


    Why did he have to force her to admit it?


    She didn''t want to say it, nor did she want to love him anymore!


    It hurt. She was painful.


    She couldn''t afford to love him anymore. Couldn''t she just give up?


    She was sad enough. Why did he have to make her sadder?


    Her heart couldn''t take it anymore. Norah couldn''t hold back anymore and shouted, "Fine, I admit it. I


    didn''t say it wrong. I like you. I really do."


    "But Shawn..." Norah suddenly quieted down, her eyes calm, her voice extremely clear and light. "Love


    is one''s own business. I like you, but I never thought about disturbing or pestering you. This is my own


    business."


    She had tried to tell him before, but after several unsessful attempts, she had given uppletely!


    Instead of being embarrassed by rejection, she''d rather keep this love in her heart. At least she could


    have a beautiful memory, rather than something so heartbreaking.


    "Sweetheart, then are you ready?" Suddenly, Shawn leaned forward, held her face gently, and asked.


    "Ready for what?"


    "You told me about your feelings. Don''t you want to know my answer?"


    Norah immediately shook her head.


    No, she didn''t want to know his answer at all.


    No one would want to hear the anticipated answer and rejection, right?


    She didn''t have such a big heart. She was just a normal woman who could feel the pain.


    Did he have to be so cruel?


    Norah lowered her eyes. At this moment, Shawn''s firm voice sounded. "But, I have to tell you my


    answer!"

 Chapter 178 Norah, I Like You Too (2)

    Chapter 178 Norah, I Like You Too (2)


    Chapter 178 Norah, I Like You Too (2)


    "Shawn, I don''t want to hear it. Don''t tell me." Norah resisted, shaking her head.


    Shawn held her face, lowered his head to touch the tip of her nose, and then smiled gently.


    He knew she must have misunderstood.


    "Norah..." Shawn looked at her. At that moment, his eyes were brilliant as if countless stars were


    shining brightly in them.


    He opened his mouth and spoke as if using the gentlest words in the world, "Listen carefully. I never


    thought that your love is a burden. On the contrary, I can''t feel happier."


    "Why?" Norah asked in a daze.


    She felt that her brain capacity waspletely insufficient at the moment and couldn''t provide her with


    normal thinking.


    "Fool, because I like you too!"


    When this sentence exploded in her mind, Norah''s first reaction was that she was dreaming.


    Otherwise, how could she hear these words?


    Did he like her?


    Did Shawn really like her?


    For ten years, this was something she didn''t dare to think about even in her dreams.


    When she married him, she only hoped that the two of them could apany each other through their


    lives. As long as she could be with him, she felt immense joy and satisfaction.


    Later, witnessing his unique love and care for Lilian, she didn''t dare to expect anything anymore.


    But now, he actually said he liked her.


    Norah was stunned for a moment, and she almost couldn''t think.


    After a while, she finally came back to her senses. "But, the person you like is..."


    Before she finished her sentence, Shawn interrupted her. "Norah, that was in the past. I know that I


    used to treat you badly. I always made you sad and upset. But now it''s different. I am sure that I like


    you."


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done so many wrong things and hurt you."


    As he spoke, Shawn grabbed her hand and kissed it over and over again.


    "It''s all my fault. Do you know how sad I was when you said you wanted a divorce? I didn''t want to


    separate from you at all, but you had made up your mind, and you were so determined. I even thought


    about using some hical means to keep you by my side, as long as I could make you stay."


    "But Norah, whether it''s in the past or now, I don''t want to force you."


    "I know I did wrong things, and you are ming me. You can do whatever you want to me. Just don''t


    ignore me."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Norah''s eyes widened. If she hadn''t heard it with her own ears, she wouldn''t have believed it.


    This was a scene she had dreamed of so many times.


    But when it really happened, she suddenly forgot how to react.


    After a while, she finally came back to her senses. The next moment, she raised her head, and her


    eyes were instantly filled with tears. Then, tears ran down her face uncontrobly.


    It had been ten years.


    She had loved him for ten years.


    She had married him and also separated from him.


    When she thought that he would never like her, he actually told her that he also liked her.


    When she reacted, she couldn''t control herself.


    It was as if the thousands of days and nights of unrequited love and yearning had gotten an outlet to


    vent.


    For so many days and nights, she didn''t even know how she had managed to get through them.


    She thought that this was how she would spend the rest of her life, growing old with this unrequited


    love, even dying with it.


    But at this moment, she finally understood that all her efforts were meaningful.


    It was enough.


    It was more than enough.


    "Why are you crying? Did I say something wrong or did I upset you?" Seeing Norah cry, Shawn felt


    heartbroken.


    "No." Norah shook her head and exined seriously, "I''m not sad. I''m just..."


    She suddenly realized she couldn''t find the right word to describe her feelings.


    Without hesitation, she threw herself into Shawn''s arms, squeezing her petite body into his broad


    embrace.


    She wanted to hold him tightly.


    She wanted to feel his warmth and breath.


    So, this was what love felt like.


    It was so solid.


    So sweet.


    Finally, it was not unrequited love anymore. She was not the only one giving.


    She really loved him so much.


    "Shawn..." Norah called his name.


    Actually, she didn''t know what she wanted to say. She just wanted to call out to him.


    "Hmm?" Shawn responded softly, raising his tone slightly, waiting patiently for her to speak.


    But after a while, he didn''t hear Norah speak!


    He lowered his head and asked softly, "Why aren''t you saying anything? I''m still waiting!"


    Norah smiled, curled up in his arms again, and whispered, "Nothing, I just wanted to call you!"


    "Really nothing to say?" Shawn asked.


    Norah shook her head gently.


    Being able to lie in his arms like this, feeling his breath and listening to his heartbeat, she already felt


    so happy!


    For the first time, she realized how joyful it was when two people understood each other''s hearts and


    loved each other.


    Although they didn''t do anything and just held each other quietly, it was a great sense of satisfaction.


    But obviously, Shawn didn''t think so.


    "Norah..." This time, Shawn called her name.


    "Yeah!"


    Norah thought he just wanted to call out her name like she did.


    But the next moment, she realized she was wrong.


    Shawn turned on the shower head again and stood under it, holding her.


    Suddenly, the hot water poured over both of them and the warm water flow was veryfortable.


    "Are you cold?" Shawn asked.


    Norah shook her head while answering, "No, it''s veryfortable!"


    "Do you want to be morefortable?"


    "Huh?" Norah looked up, slightly puzzled.


    "Norah, I want to finish what you didn''t do just now. Are you ready?"


    "What?"


    Before Norah could finish her words, she felt a warm, soft, and hot sensation on her lips. It was so


    It turned out that this was what he meant by making her morefortable.


    As soon as Norah reacted, she was pressed against the wall by Shawn. He held her waist with one


    hand and didn''t give her any room to retreat, kissing her lips affectionately.


    His kiss was very aggressive, like a storm, almost submerging herpletely.


    It was not like his previous tenderness, nor was it a light touch.


    He used so much strength as if he wanted to squeeze her entire body into his, engraving her into his


    life.


    Norah was panting, feeling as if her brain was starting tock oxygen. Her cheeks were slightly red as if


    they were painted with pink rouge, cute and charming.


    Her body was so soft, and she had no strength at all!


    "Shawn, um... Let go a bit. I..." Norah grabbed his clothes, gasping for air.


    Her voice was so gentle and seductive, melting Shawn''s heart and making him itch and more eager.


    "Norah..."


    Shawn was panting like her, his breath extremely hot.


    "Norah, I want..." Shawn pressed his head against Norah''s, and the rest of his words were self-evident!

 Chapter 179 Super Happy, Super Sweet 1

    Chapter 179 Super Happy, Super Sweet 1


    Chapter 179 Super Happy, Super Sweet 1


    Norah''s little face turned red in a sh.


    The bathroom was full of warm air, and the temperature was already high, plus she still had the


    influence of alcohol in her body.


    When Shawn teased her like that, Norah''s face was so red that it could drip water.


    She admits that she likes him.


    She also wants to do those happy and sweet things together with him.


    However, she does not want it so soon.


    They had just confessed their feelings for each other. Although they had been married and had done


    those intimate things.


    But the marriage at the beginning is different from now.


    At that time, sleeping together was more or less like fulfilling an obligation, so she didn''t dare to have


    expectations.


    But now, she hopes that this thing is only rted to love. She has hopes and expectations now.


    She wants everything to be wonderful ande naturally, not rushed and hurried.


    Noticing Norah did not reply, just biting her lips with her face red, Shawn quickly understood, "Silly girl,


    if you don''t want to, you don''t have to be embarrassed. You can tell me directly."


    "Then ...... you won''t be angry?" Norah asked cautiously.


    A sexyugh spilled out of Shawn''s throat and he gently said, "Little fool, why will I be angry?"


    "Because ......" Norah bites her lips, and her pink cheeks were like a blooming rose.


    The words that followed made her feel shy, so it was a little hard to say, "Because they all say that it''s


    hard to hold back if a man wants it."


    "Indeed." Shawn said.


    "Huh?" Norah raised her head, with her small face immediately covered with worry.


    "But I don''t want to force you anyway, little fool. I admit I want it, but I want it not out of impulse, but


    because I can''t help it when I hold you like this."


    "What I want is not just one time or two times, I want to apany you, and I want to cherish you until


    the day you are willing to do this."


    After saying that, Shawn dropped a deep kiss on Norah''s forehead.


    Then he turned around, ready to leave.


    Seeing him turn around, for some reason, at that moment, Norah''s heart suddenly panicked.


    Almost without thinking, she hugged Shawn''s waist and shouted with a little urgency, "Where''re you


    going?"


    Shawn reached out, dotingly rubbed her head and said, "So domineering, not allowing me to have a full


    meal, nor allowing me to leave. Norah, do you know how tempting you are now? I''m afraid I''ll die


    violently if I stay any longer."


    "You take a shower first. I need to go outside to have a blow and calm down, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t


    control myself."


    Listening to his words, Norah looked down and realized that the clothes on her body were all soaked


    through.


    She wore a shirt on top, tulle material, and it had be translucent after being showered by warm


    water.


    In the illumination of the light, it was partly hidden and partly visible, full of temptation.


    Realizing this, she hurriedly reached out and covered herself, then quickly turned around.


    Shawn smiled, knowing that she was shy.


    "I''ll wait for you outside."


    After saying that, he left from the bathroom.


    Once out of the bathroom, Shawn immediately found arge bottle of cold water from the refrigerator


    and drank it down, taking off the jacket on his body at the same time and turning down the temperature


    of the room.


    After smoking another cigarette, he tried hard to force himself to calm down.


    However, everything waspletely defeated the moment the bathroom door opened and Norah


    walked out of it with a bath towel on her body.


    Even after all the efforts, the moment he saw her, the fire in his heart was rekindled and his whole body


    quickly became hot again.


    "Shawn, I''m done, do you want to go......" wash?


    The words in Norah''s mouth had not yet finished, suddenly, the pink lips were sealed once again.


    His kiss was fiercer than just now, like a fierce lion.


    Norah did not even have the room to back off a little, and was dominated by him the whole time, so she


    could only struggle to stand on tiptoe to meet his height.


    In the end, Norah''s feet were sore and aching on tiptoe.


    Shawn quickly found out. He didn''t say a word, and his mouth didn''t stop, but directly hugged Norah


    and put her whole body on the sofa to stand.


    This time, the height of the two instantly changed.


    It became that Norah was standing higher, and Shawn became the shorter one.


    But even so, he was still firmly in control of the initiative.


    It''s hard to remember how long it took for Shawn Finally to let her go, gently touching the tip of Norah''s


    nose with the tip of his own. His voice is still hot: "Not enough to kiss, what should I do?"


    Being teased by him like this, the bit of redness that had just faded from Norah''s face instantly stained


    her cheeks again.


    "There''ll be plenty of opportunitiester."


    After saying these words, Norah shyly lowered her head.


    At the same time, her heart is like honey, sweet to the bottom.


    It turns out that love can really be so sweet, even if you don''t eat anything, you''ll be happy as hell, and


    the whole heart is nourished with happiness and joy.


    Now she feels really sweet.


    So sweet that she even has to doubt that everything in front of her is fake.


    "Wait here nicely. Wait for me toe out after bathing." Shawn dotingly rubbed her head and gently


    admonished.


    "OK!" Norah nodded her head obediently.


    In the bathroom, Shawn turned the water temperature to the lowest.


    His entire body was on fire, and he could only keep rinsing with cold water to cool it off, over and over


    again.


    It was not until his body cooled down and his mood calmed down that he went out of the bathroom.


    When he went out, Shawn''s heart was still apprehensive, afraid that everything would be destroyed


    again once he saw her.


    However, when he noticed that the room was quiet, with only the sound of talkinging from the TV,


    and that Norah had fallen asleep on the sofa with her head tilted, his heart suddenly warmed.


    Lightening his footsteps, Shawn walked over.


    When he saw her lying on the sofa asleep, with a smile at the corner of her mouth, he also


    unconsciously hooked the corners of his mouth.


    Bending over, he picked Norah up steadily and put her on the bed.


    Thinking of how nervous and hesitant she was when they were just in emotion, Shawn covered Norah


    with the nket and left from the bedroom.


    Taking off his slippers, he slept on the sofa by himself.


    In the past, it was he who missed a lot.


    This time, he really wanted to cherish her nicely.


    And he was also willing to slow down his pace to match hers.


    In the morning, Norah woke up with a bad headache.


    She pounded her head hard, and suddenly, everything aboutst night became clear in her mind.


    She remembered that she seemed to have confessed her love.


    Then, Shawn also confessed.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He said he also liked her, and then they two almost ......


    After that, she has no memory of it.


    But where is he?


    Could it be that everything was fake and she was just having a dream?


    When she thought of this, Norah was a bit anxious, so she lifted the quilt and ran eagerly to the living


    room, trying to find Shawn so as to prove that everything before had really happened.


    It was real, not her fantasy.


    "Shawn......"


    However, when Norah walked into the living room, she found it empty.

 Chapter 180 Super Happy, Super Sweet 2

    Chapter 180 Super Happy, Super Sweet 2


    Chapter 180 Super Happy, Super Sweet 2


    "Shawn......"


    Norah Chase shouted again.


    However, the whole living room was still empty. There was no one at all.


    Norah Chase did not believe it, so she went to the bathroom, to the balcony, to the kitchen, however, all


    the results were the same.


    Everywhere was empty, without any sign of him.


    Was everything really just a dream?


    Now that the dream ended, and it was time for her to ept the reality.


    Norah Chase''s heart, instantly sank, and her mood became very bad.


    She must be bewitched to make the dream so real.


    Reaching up, she touched her lips.


    Last night, they kissed several times. Especially thest two. He was so passionate, eager, and frantic


    to kiss.


    She even seems to remember those soft and dense feelings, his hot breath, his sexy voice, and his low


    muffled voice when he was in emotion, but even though her memories are so real, everything is still


    fake.


    "Norah Chase, you''re incorrigible."


    She pounded her head, feeling chagrined.


    But why did she feel that the kiss was not like a dream. Her feelings were so clear and so real.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Norah Chase immediately ran to the bathroom.


    She remembered that she had let him in for a shower after she finished bathing yesterday.


    Since he took a shower here, he must have left his clothes behind.


    However, she almost went through the entire bathroom, but did not see his clothes.


    No clothes.


    So he hadn''t been here at all, nor had he taken a shower here.


    It is true that she was bewitched that she had made the dream so real.


    Just when Norah Chase had lost hope and concluded that everything was a dream, suddenly, the door


    rang.


    The next moment, she saw Shawn Lawson wearing casual clothes and walking in with his long legs.


    Norah Chase looked at him and suddenly couldn''t care about anything. She took off her feet, ran over


    eagerly and hugged Shawn Lawson at once.


    Because of the speed of running, when she rushed over, she almost knocked Shawn Lawson down.


    It was not until she held him, leaning in his arms, listening to his breathing, smelling his familiar scent,


    that Norah Chase believed that what was in front of her was real.


    She wasn''t dreaming.


    She was really not dreaming.


    Thinking of this, Norah Chase''s heart was so happy that it was like bright fireworks blooming one after


    another.


    At this moment, her world was beautiful.


    "Where have you been? I thought you had left me again."


    Until she calmed down, Norah Chase looked up at him, with a pair of eyes blinking spiritually, watery


    and extraordinarily heart-wrenching.


    Especially the aggrieved eyes and tone of voice, really made the heart soft.


    When she spoke, she tightened her two small hands to hug Shawn Lawson a little tighter.


    As if she was afraid that he would leave her.


    "Little fool, I''m afraid you''ll wake up hungry, so I went to buy you breakfast."


    Shawn Lawson raised his hand and dotingly rubbed Norah Chase''s hair.


    "But you didn''t even tell me. I thought yesterday was all a dream, and you hadn''t been here at all."


    The more Norah Chase said, the more aggrieved she felt.


    When she just woke up and didn''t see him or even find him, she was really frightened.


    Understanding that the person in his arms was scared, Shawn Lawson immediately apologized: "Okay,


    I won''t argue, it was my mistake, I didn''t consider it well."


    "Then you''re not allowed to do that next time."


    Norah Chase pouted, cute and domineering.


    " Okay." Shawn Lawson nodded seriously, "I promise you that I won''t suddenly leave without a word in


    the future."


    "Well, that''s more like that."


    Norah Chase was then satisfied.


    Suddenly thinking of something, she added: "Also, no matter what happens in the future, you can''t


    leave me behind."


    " Okay." Shawn Lawson nodded his head ordingly.


    Seeing him answering so quickly, Norah Chase was unhappy and deliberately stomped her foot and


    said with a stern face, "Shawn Lawson, I mean it and I''m serious. If you leave me alone again in the


    future, I won''t forgive you."


    " OK, Miss Norah Chase, I am also serious."


    What can he do?


    He suddenly felt that the person in his arms became nagging.


    But even her nagging up, he felt it so cute, and wanted to kiss.


    Thinking about that, Shawn Lawson also did so.


    He lowered his head and directly kissed on Norah Chase''s chattering lips.


    Then a little deeper.


    Norah Chase was first frozen, and then she was guided to be more and more natural and skilled.


    When released, Norah Chase''s face was red like the sunrise, and the smear of red was so good-


    looking.


    "You ......" her breath was unsteady, so she gasped a little and said: "You kissed me again?"


    Shawn Lawsonughed, then he moved over again and kissed her lips like a dragonfly skimming the


    surface of the water, and then replied, "Little fool, isn''t this how it is between lovers? Always can''t help


    but want to kiss each other and pester with each other."


    "But you ......" Norah Chase pointed to Shawn Lawson''s lips, and then pointed to her own lips, "You''ve


    kissed me so many times in the past two days."


    "Is it?" Shawn Lawson deliberately asked, and then answered himself, "I don''t think it''s too much at all."


    "Norah, this''s called couple and passionate love. Not to mention three times five times, even thirty or


    fifty times a day, it''s not too much. Or is it too much for you?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I ...... I don''t."


    After saying that, Norah Chase''s face became even redder.


    Although she didn''t say it, she liked it from her heart in fact, liking his kiss very much.


    But it''s just she who always blushed, he was able to be calm and never blush for once.


    Suddenly, Norah Chase acted like she had discovered some new continent.


    She found that although Shawn Lawson''s face was not red, his ears were very red.


    Norah Chase looked at his red ears and suddenly felt cute.


    She reached out and touched Shawn Lawson''s ears like a little rabbit, and like she had discovered


    something rare and unexpected: "Wow, Shawn Lawson, your ears are red, are you shy?"


    "No." Somebody refused to admit it.


    Norah Chase didn''t believe it, deliberately lightly hummed: "Well, you''re lying. You are shy."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen that your ears get red!" Norah Chase said, and reached out and touched it


    again.


    This time, Shawn Lawson was annoyed. He reached out and directly pulled Norah Chase into his arms.


    Lowering head, he suddenly took a bite of Norah Chase''s earlobe.


    Instantly, a warm feeling flowed through Norah Chase''s body, numb and soft. Her whole body was


    almost like a pool of water, warm and tender, and fell into his arms.


    Bad guy Shawn Lawson. How dare he use this trick to seduce her.


    When did he be so skillful? He clearly knew that she was very sensitive and could not withstand


    this trick.


    Evil, deliberately.


    He must have done it on purpose.


    He wanted to see her being shy and being embarrassed.


    "Asshole." Norah Chase whispered.


    Shawn Lawson had very sensitive ears and immediately heard it. He hooked his lips and deliberately


    showed his displeasure: "Who''s the asshole?"


    Norah Chase is not afraid of him, holding her head high and lifting her chest with a justified look: "you."


    Shawn Lawsonughed.


    He leaned down and once again took in Norah Chase''s earlobe.


    The difference is, he nibbled gently this time.


    Norah Chase''s ears turned red instantly and they seemed to drip water. They were simply too soft to


    talk about.


    Moreover, her heart is also like to explode.


    She admitted that she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Norah Chase dodged sideways while softly begging for mercy: "Shawn Lawson, no......don''t......don''t


    bite, let me go. It itches."

 Chapter 181 Get Caught in the Act of Intimacy

    Chapter 181 Get Caught in the Act of Intimacy


    Chapter 181 Get Caught in the Act of Intimacy


    "Still dare to call me bad guy?"


    When Norah Chase heard this, her little head immediately shook like a rattle: "No, not anymore. You''re


    the most handsome. You''re the best."


    Only then was Shawn Lawson satisfied and let go of her.


    When he looked down, he found her standing on the floor with a pair of bare white feet, without even


    wearing socks.


    Shawn Lawson immediately bent over and directly carried her to sit on the sofa.


    "Why didn''t you wear socks? The floor is so cold. You''ll catch a cold." Shawn Lawson said, while


    touching her small feet.


    Indeed, after standing on the floor like this for a while, her little feet had already gotten cold.


    While warming her feet, Shawn Lawson asked, "Where are the socks?"


    "In the closet, I didn''t have time to wear them."


    "You sit here nicely and I''ll go get it."


    " OK." Norah Chase nodded, with the corners of her lips curled into a faint smile.


    When Shawn Lawson went to get the socks, she was sitting on the sofa wiggling her little white feet, in


    an extraordinarilyfortable and happy mood.


    Soon, Shawn Lawson brought the socks over. Norah Chase reached out and was about to take them


    and put them on.


    It''s unexpected that he already squatted in front of her and helped her put on the socks directly.


    "I''ll put them on myself!" Norah Chase was still a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t move, I''ll do it."


    After eating breakfast, Shawn Lawson went to work.


    When he left, he changed his shoes while speaking, "I''ll go first."


    "Okay!"


    Norah Chase nodded as she was drinking milk and watching TV with great pleasure.


    Well! Someone was unhappy and felt being neglected.


    "Norah......" Shawn Lawson shouted again, "I''m going to work."


    "Okay."


    Shawn Lawson: "......"


    He was now sure that he waspletely, utterly ignored.


    What to do?


    He felt very unhappy.


    With a frown, he rushed straight to the sofa.


    Without even thinking, he pulled Norah Chase and dragged her into his arms, lowered his head and


    kissed her directly.


    Only when Norah Chase whimpered and begged for mercy, because she could barely breathe, and her


    face was suffocating red, did Shawn Lawson let her go unfinished.


    "Didn''t you go to work?"


    "I was about to work, but someone was so attracted to the TV that she ignored me directly."


    Shawn Lawson said with a seemingly aggrieved look.


    Norah Chase pursed her lips and smiled, putting on her slippers, "Then I''ll send you."


    Reaching the door, Shawn Lawson was about to go out when his eyes suddenly fell on Norah Chase''s


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    lips.


    Her lips had just been kissed by him, watery and pink to the extreme, looking extraordinarily tempting.


    Shawn Lawson looked at her and his heart stirred.


    With a stretch of his arm, he directly pulled Norah Chase into his arms and kissed her again.


    The breath of the two people, gradually entangled.


    The temperature rises, and it''s difficult to part with.


    Suddenly, the door rang, followed by Vivian Lynn pushing the door open anding in.


    Looking at the two people kissing in front of her, she instantly froze.


    Norah Chase also froze. Looking at Vivian Lynn, her face reddened instantly.


    Although they are very close to each other, it is still embarrassing to be caught kissing. After all, she is


    very shy.


    Shawn Lawson knew she was embarrassed, so he took Norah Chase into his arms and looked at


    Vivian Lynn: "She''s shy, so don''t make fun of her."


    Vivian Lynn blinked her eyes. Howe there is a feeling that she is the big bad wolf suddenly.


    She hasn''t done anything yet. Shawn Lawson is already protective.


    When leaving, Shawn Lawson reminded Vivian Lynn: "She drank some wine yesterday, so her head is


    not veryfortable. Take care of her for me."


    "President Lawson, you''re being unkind. I haven''t slept for two days in order to catch the show, and


    you''re still squeezing me like this. Do you think it''s appropriate?"


    Shawn Lawson looked over and said lightly, "Thepany happens to have a shampoo that is looking


    for a spokesperson."


    When these words came out, the meaning represented was already self-evident.


    Vivian Lynn: "......"


    Is it really OK to be tempted by this tant interest?


    As soon as Shawn Lawson left, Vivian Lynn immediately had no sleepiness at all and ran directly to


    Norah Chase.


    In order to shoot a scene, she has stayed up all night for two days in a row, but in order toe back


    early to apany Norah, she returned by ne right after shooting the scene.


    She was really sleepy and sleepy to the extreme.


    But after taking a look at the two just now, she felt that she was not sleepy anymore, and was


    immediately in high spirits.


    "Norah, what''s the situation? You guys reconciled?"


    Vivian Lynn did not roundabout and asked directly.


    "Yes!"


    Norah Chase nodded gently. Although she only replied with one word, it already represented


    everything.


    "It was in vain that I was worried you were too lonely to live here alone, and thought ofing back


    sooner to apany you, but it turns out that ......" Vivian Lynn spread her hands: "She already has


    someone to apany."


    "Oops, it seems that I worried for nothing. Moreover, I have seemingly be a superfluous person."


    Vivian Lynn deliberately sighed.


    Norah Chase immediately ran over and hugged her: "How could that be? Vivian, I''m so happy that


    you''re back with me."


    The two of them talked for a while, but when she thought of the hurts that Norah Chase had suffered


    after she married Shawn Lawson, she still felt sentimental in her heart.


    Especially when Lilian Fountain, that white lotus still exists, Vivian Lynn is always unsettled in her heart.


    But seeing Norah smiling so happily, with a sweet look, Vivian Lynn couldn''t say it even though she


    tried several times.


    Since Norah is happy, she does not want to discourage her.


    Although she is worried as well.


    Norah Chase quickly found out and asked directly, "Vivian, do you have something to say? It''s okay.


    You can just say it. It''s ok between us!"


    "Norah, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to discourage you. I''m just worried about you. Do you and Shawn


    Lawson really think well about being together this time? I''m afraid he will hurt you again."


    "Norah, you know, I always talk straight to you, so don''t be angry."


    Norah Chase immediately grabbed Vivian Lynn''s hand, while smiling andforting: "Vivian, you are


    worrying too much. How could I be angry?"


    "Moreover, I know that you were saying all this for my good. I know your worries. In fact, I''m worried,


    too. I don''t know if I made the right choice, I don''t know if he will hurt me again, and I don''t even know


    what the future looks like for the both of us?"


    "But ......" Norah Chase thought of those distant memories: "I don''t want to regret when I think about it


    one day in the future, you know? Yesterday he confessed to me. He said he liked me."


    "I was very happy, extremely happy. From the moment I fell in love with him, I was looking forward to


    this day. I even thought it was effortless for me to wait. I never dreamed I would hear him saying he


    liked me, so as soon as I heard that word, I fell,pletely defenseless."


    "But I''m also a coward. I don''t even dare to ask him do you still love Lilian Fountain?"


    "I also don''t dare to ask him do you love me more or Lilian Fountain more. Vivian, do you think I''m a


    failure? I don''t even dare to ask." Norah Chase smiled bitterly.


    "Silly girl." Vivian Lynn hugged her lovingly, "I know, you''re just scared."


    "I''m very afraid, but I still want to give him myst bravery. If it works, I''m happy; but if it fails?"

 Chapter 182 Did You Miss Me?

    Chapter 182 Did You Miss Me?


    Chapter 182 Did You Miss Me?


    If it fails, what will happen?


    In fact, even Norah Chase herself hasn''t really thought about this question.


    But at this moment, she seems to have an answer.


    If she fails, she will leave this cepletely, leave the ce where he is, and nevere back to


    this heartbreaking ce.


    But she wants to get what she wishes for, and she wants everything to have a happy, fulfilling ending.


    "Maybe one day, I will still ask, and still can''t help butpare my ce in his heart with Lilian


    Fountain, but at least for the moment, I don''t want to think about those questions."


    "Didn''t Lilian Fountain go abroad? Vivian, do you think I''m selfish, I actually hope she neveres


    back."


    Norah Chase finished, and her heart was astringent.


    Vivian Lynn gently hugged her andforted: "Silly girl, it''s not selfish. No one wants his feelings


    destroyed by others, and no woman can be generous enough to share a man with other women, not


    you, not me either."


    Hearing this, Norah Chase thought that Vivian Lynn and Ivan Hond had a conflict, and immediately


    concerned: "How are you and Ivan Hond recently?"


    "Not bad!"


    If the family factor is excluded, it''s not bad.


    But if add that, it''s a different story.


    But she is the same as Norah Chase. As long as that moment does note, she will not deliberately


    think about it.


    Because of Vivian Lynn''s return, Norah Chase are always staying with her.


    On weekends, the two of them nestled together at home chatting, and catching up on dramas. It was a


    very pleasant time.


    In addition, Shawn Lawson has urgent matters to deal with, so the two have not seen each other for


    several days.


    Until Monday, Norah Chase just got off work and was about to take off her white coat to go to dinner,


    when she heard a burst of discussion in her ears: "So handsome."


    "Yes, I haven''t seen such a handsome man for a long time. No idea who he''s visiting. I''m so envious."


    Norah Chase just listened and did not take it to heart.


    As a result, just after going out of the department''s door and seeing the figure in front of her, she


    suddenly froze.


    That back?


    She was sure she was right. It was him. He was back.


    Norah Chase elerated her steps and was about to walk over when the next moment, Shawn


    Lawson turned around.


    Seeing Norah Chase, the corners of his mouth unconsciously rippled into a smile, while softly saying,


    "Don''t move, I''ming to you."


    Norah Chase stood there obediently and clearly watched Shawn Lawson running towards her.


    The next moment, he held her tightly in his arms.


    Although it wasn''t a long time, it was a reunion anyway.


    Norah Chase hugged him. When the familiar breath reached the tip of her nose, she breathed hard,


    feeling more settled than ever as well as a kind of unprecedented miss.


    To think about it, two days, it''s only two days.


    Forty-eight hours. She found it so hard to endure that it felt like days were like years.


    Both of them hugged each other tightly, frantically inhaling each other''s scent and taste.


    It was a while before Lu Mianshen spoke: "Where is the rest room?"


    "It''s not far ahead."


    "Take me there."


    "Okay."


    Norah Chase didn''t think much about it and thought he was too tired from the rush, so he wanted to


    take a break.


    As a result, just as he reached the lounge, he waved his hand and directly closed the door.


    The next moment, Norah Chase''s back was held against the door, and Shawn Lawson''s long figure


    covered up. Kisses, overwhelmingly.


    Norah Chase was stunned and was about to speak, but it gave him the opportunity to kiss deeper.


    Maybe it''s because they haven''t seen each other for two days, Norah Chase feels he''s getting more


    and more fierce.


    The strength of his hands is very strong. That kind of strength, as if he wants to rub her into his body.


    The whole person is like a storm, not giving Norah Chase a chance to breathe.


    Aware that Norah Chase was lost in thought, Shawn Lawson was a little upset and gently bit her lip.


    Norah Chase exhaled in pain, raised her moist eyes and looked at Shawn Lawson in confusion: "Why


    did you bite me?"


    "You deserve it." Shawn Lawson held her head against his, and then said, "You are not concentrating


    at all when kissing with me."


    The words fell as his kisses fell densely once again, almost covering Norah Chase without leaving a


    gap.


    The breath between the two gradually heated up.


    Norah Chase had to admit that she missed him, madly.


    Missed everything that belonged to him. His breath, his taste, his kisses...... all of him.


    Under his offensive, Norah Chase gradually put down her shyness. The whole person became soft,


    and she stood on tiptoe, only to put herself harder and closer to him.


    Suddenly, the door rang and there was a knock from outside.


    Abruptly, Norah Chase''s heart almost missed a beat.


    She was frightened and immediately pushed away Shawn Lawson, holding her breath waiting for the


    movement outside, and almost not even daring to breathe.


    The door, another ring. Norah Chase is anxious and nervous at the same time.


    The knocking outside continues, and she''s very apprehensive, not knowing whether to open or not.


    At this time, Shawn Lawson''s hand was on the handle, and was ready to open it.


    Norah Chase raised her eyes to look at him, and asked quietly, "You want to open the door?"


    "You don''t want to open?" Shawn Lawson asked instead of answering.


    Norah Chase nodded. She was a little worried. If she was caught in this way how she would be able to


    exin.


    In fact, Shawn Lawson could tell what she was thinking, so he immediately pointed to his lips, trying to


    ask for a reward.


    Norah Chase pursed her lips and smiled. She doubted that he was doing it on purpose, just to ask for a


    kiss.


    She turned her head and deliberately turned around, not letting him get what he wanted.


    Shawn Lawson isn''t annoyed. He reached out. A pair of bony hands quietly entered Norah Chase''s


    clothes, scratching at her waist.


    Norah Chase is very afraid of itching, he knows.


    As expected, Norah Chase couldn''t stand it too long. But thinking that there were people outside, she


    could only grit her teeth and hold it in, not letting herself make a sound.


    Shawn Lawson not only didn''t restrain, but also became more and more rampant, scratching harder.


    Norah Chase finally couldn''t resist and was ready to take the initiative to kiss him on tiptoe.


    At this time a voice came from outside: "Wrong room, not that one."


    Soon, Norah Chase heard the sound of footsteps and the people outside left.


    Instantly, Norah Chase breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shawn Lawson, however, was unhappy. Seeing that the kiss came and go, he was naturally in a bad


    mood.


    Norah Chase smiled happily and deliberately moved over: "Shawn Lawson, are you angry?"


    "No, just a bit of bad luck!" Shawn Lawson said.


    The smile at the corner of Norah Chase''s eyes deepened again. The smile is charming and moving.


    When Shawn Lawson was not paying attention, Norah Chase suddenly stood on tiptoe and kissed him


    on the lips abruptly.


    It was very light, just like a dragonfly touching on the surface of the water.


    After the kiss, Norah Chase wanted to run away, but Shawn Lawson was quick enough to reach out,


    directly grabbing her into his arms and hugging.


    "Flirting with me? Uh......?"


    He trailed off with a sexy voice, making the few simple words feel extraordinarily seductive.


    "Then you can afford to be flirted with?"


    "Others can''t have the opportunity, and yours, I can''t withstand." Shawn Lawson said. Suddenly he


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    reached out to hold up Norah Chase''s small face, and his eyes were extremely serious: "Norah......"


    "Hmm?"


    "We haven''t seen each other for two days. Did you miss me?"


    His eyes are so gentle. His voice is so low. it''s just too sexy.

 Chapter 183 He Missed Her So Much

    Chapter 183 He Missed Her So Much


    Chapter 183 He Missed Her So Much


    Of course she missed him.


    How could she not?


    Almost from the moment he left, she began to miss him.


    But this time, she didn''t want to be the first to say she missed him or loved him.


    It was okay to say she was timid or cowardly, but she reallycked much courage.


    "What about you? Do you miss me?"


    Norah raised her eyes. This time, she asked bravely.


    Shawn lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, and then held her face in his hands, looking


    at her seriously with a pair of ck eyes and saying firmly, "Yes, I miss you so much."


    "I miss you every moment."


    "I''ve missed you since the moment I left you."


    These words spread into Norah''s ears like a breeze, and she listened with a touching smile on the


    corner of her mouth.


    "I miss you too."


    After she said that, she reached out and hugged Shawn tightly.


    At this moment, their hearts were stuck together, as if they were closer than ever.


    Because of Shawn''s visit, Norah didn''t go to the hospital cafeteria for lunch.


    After all, Shawn was so handsome, and she was afraid that as soon as she and he went to the


    cafeteria, they would instantly be the focus.


    Moreover, his identity was also special, and it was not appropriate to make it public.


    Finally, they found a bench in the small park inside the hospital, and sat on the chair to eat.


    Although the environment was a bit simpler, Norah immediately felt her appetite increase when she


    saw the delicious food brought by Shawn.


    Crab roe buns, corn and shrimp, steamed bass, sweet and sour spare ribs... almost every dish was her


    favorite.


    "Wow, Shawn, you are amazing!" Norah eximed.


    Seeing her smiling like a crescent moon, with a look of happiness and joy, Shawn also smiled.


    "Eat it while it''s hot."


    "Okay."


    They chatted while eating.


    Norah enjoyed eating, but Shawn felt a little depressed.


    However, Norah soon found out and she asked, "What''s wrong with you? Are you unhappy?"


    "Yes, I''m a little unhappy." Shawn said, and then he sighed, "I''m hidden in this ce by someone, and


    can''t be brought to the cafeteria. I feel very aggrieved."


    Norah was amused by the aggrieved look on his face.


    Seeing her smile, Shawn''s expression became more serious, and he lowered his voice, "Are you


    The smile on Norah''s face deepened, and then she covered her mouth, put away the smile, and said,


    "Shawn, you can''t me me for this. If you want to me, you should me yourself."


    "I didn''t do anything."


    "It''s true you didn''t do anything, but the fault is on your face."


    Shawn spread his hands, expressing his innocence.


    "Who made you look so good-looking? You don''t know I heard a group of girls talking about you when I


    came out of the department. They said that there was a super handsome guy, who was extremely


    handsome."


    Shawn finally felt much better when he heard this.


    Norah continued, "They all said you are super handsome. How dare I take you to the cafeteria. If you


    are abducted by them, I will be very sad."


    When Shawn heard her say it in such a tone, he didn''t feel angry anymore; on the contrary, he was


    much happier.


    "Are you so afraid that I will be snatched away by others?" Shawn asked with a mischievous smile.


    Nrorah learned to be smart this time, and asked back in his way, "Aren''t you afraid that I will be


    snatched away by others?"


    "Yes." Shawn said, "So I am very conscious. As soon as I return from business, Ie to you."


    Norah smiled and said, "That''s more like it."


    When they were halfway through eating, suddenly, a clear voice rang in their ears, "Norah, I''m right. It''s


    really you!"


    The person who came was Dora.


    Norah immediately looked over and said, "Dora, why do youe here? Don''t you have lunch?"


    "Oh, I''ve eaten too much in the morning, and I''m not hungry at all now, and it just so happens that a


    patient hasn''t exercised for a few days, so I help him down for a walk around here."


    After saying that, Dora noticed Shawn who was standing beside Norah.


    Seeing him, Dora''s eyes, which were as clear as a deer, widened immediately, and at the same time


    she gossiped, "Norah, who is this handsome guy next to you? Be honest. Is he your boyfriend?"


    "He is so handsome. It''s no wonder you don''t like Dean Broser."


    After saying that, Dora looked at Norah with a smile in her eyes.


    Hearing this question, Norah hesitated for a moment. She looked at Shawn, and then looked at Dora,


    and slowly said, "No. Don''t gossip, and just go to work."


    "Oh, well. I''m excited for you pointlessly."


    Before leaving, Dora raised her fist to Norah to cheer, and at the same time, she whispered, "Come on,


    Norah. I think this guy is more handsome than Dean Broser, so you must seize the opportunity."


    When Dora left, there was instant silence between Norah and Shawn.


    Moreover, Norah soon sensed that something was wrong and the aura around Shawn became very


    low.


    "Shawn...."


    Norah moved her lips and was about to call him, but suddenly, Shawn left with his long legs, without


    looking at her.


    Norah thought of nothing and immediately followed him.


    As she chased, she shouted, "Shawn, wait."


    "Wait for me."


    Shawn''s legs were already long and he walked fast, adding to the things carried in Nora''s hand, she


    couldn''t catch up with him at all.


    In the end, Shawn couldn''t bear his anger and he slowed down his pace.


    Norah then trotted to catch up with his pace.


    As soon as Norah caught up with him, she immediately hugged his arm, and asked in a nice and soft


    voice, "Shawn, What''s wrong?"


    Shawn pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    The aura around him had been low to the extreme.


    Norah sensitively felt it. She went up, pulled his sleeve, and asked, "Shawn, are you angry?"


    Shawn still did not say anything.


    Norah walked up to him again and asked more seriously, "Are you angry that Dora asked me if you


    were my boyfriend and I didn''t admit it?"


    Shawn''s expression eased a little. It seemed she still knew it in her heart, notpletely unaware.


    Norah instantly felt aggrieved and softened her voice to exin, "It''s not what you think."


    "I didn''t mean to deny it. Your identity is important and sensitive. I don''t want to get a lot of debate


    because of your identity, and ..."


    Norah kicked her toes and said sullenly, "We have just started. Who knows what will happen in the


    future? I just want to make our rtionship public after it bes more stable. It is not that I


    deliberately want to hide it."


    "What do you mean you don''t know what will happen in the future?" Shawn said angrily once again.


    "Maybe ...  one day we are separated, or maybe one day ..." Norah couldn''t go on with the rest of her


    words.


    There were some topics and people that she had been deliberately trying to avoid.


    "Go on."


    "I have nothing more to say."


    "Norah, you can tell me whatever you have in mind. I don''t want you to hide anything." Shawn said


    patiently.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Yes, I want to know all the thoughts in your mind."


    Norah moved her lips, thought for a long time, and finally spoke out that name, "Lilian Fountain."

 Chapter 184 Norah Was Flattered

    Chapter 184 Norah Was ttered


    Chapter 184 Norah Was ttered


    Sure enough, as soon as the name was spoken out, both of them became much quieter.


    Shawn frownedand said, "Why do you think of her?"


    "She is your first girlfriend, who is the person you love the most. You changed every time she came


    back, and you did everything possible to get a divorce from me because of her. Do you think I can calm


    down?"


    "So, are you worried that I will be snatched away?" Shawn finally felt better.


    Norah nodded faintly, "Yes!"


    He wasn''t angry anymore.


    But now it was her turn to be angry.


    He clearly knew that she was so anxious and cared so much, but he still looked calm.


    The next moment, Norah was suddenly embraced by Shawn.


    He gently stroked her hair with his hands, and his eyes were gentle and he said, "Little fool, she has


    already gone abroad and will note back, so she will not affect us."


    "What if shees back one day?" Norah was so anxious that her eyes turmed red, and she said, "Are


    you going to push me away and return to her embrace?"


    "You fool. Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t say she can''te back, even if shees back, nothing can be


    changed. Norah, it''s enough that you just need to know the person I love now is you."


    Norah didn''t know whether she should believe his words or doubt.


    In the past, she always felt that the biggest obstacle between them was theck of feelings, but now


    she realized that even if there were feelings, there were still many gaps that could not be bridged.


    Even at this time, she herself didn''t know whether she was right.


    Norah was confused.


    "Who is Dean Broser that girl said just now? Do you like him?" Suddenly, Shawn thought of something


    and asked.


    Norah shook her head immediately and said, "No, it''s because everyone misunderstood."


    "Really?" Shawn was dubious.


    "Yes, everyone misunderstood. It''s just that Dean Broser is handsome and he is single. I happened to


    see him a few times. My colleagues thought I did it on purpose, so they rumored that I liked him, and


    those coincidences were also made by me to arouse his attention. In fact, it was really just an


    ident."


    Norah didn''t hide anything, and told him everthing.


    "ident?" Shawn''s eyes darkened slightly.


    "It was really an ident, and once I stared at him, it was entirely because of you, so my colleagues


    misunderstood."


    Shawn raised his eyebrows, quietly waiting for the follow-up.


    Norah continued, "That day in the box, the lights were rtively dim, and he stood there drinking with


    everyone. I looked at him as if I looked at you, feeling he was simr to you, especially the feeling that


    he shew others. That''s why I looked at him a few more times, but I didn''t expect the rumors to spread."


    "Is the Dean Broser called James Broser?" Shawn asked.


    Norah nodded, and she was a little surprised and asked, "Yes. Do you know him."


    "No." Shawn denied it without thinking, and said at the same time, "But I heard of him. Norah,


    remember to stay away from him, especially away from his whole family."


    "Okay." Norah nodded.


    He was a dean, and she was a doctor who had just entered the hospital for an internship and had


    never had a chance to hold a scalpel. Presumably, she would not have anymunication with the


    dean.


    Therefore, she wouldn''t be on intimate terms with him.


    Unexpectedly, Shawn paid special attention to it, and emphasized again, "Norah, did you hear me


    clearly? Stay away from him and his family, and especially don''t ept anything from his family."


    "Do you remember?" Shawn asked in a raised voice.


    Norah nodded, "Okay, I''ll remember."


    When it was time to get off work at night, a colleague came to Norah and said that a nobledy was


    looking for her.


    Norah was wondering that she didn''t seem to know any rich people.


    But she thought carefully, and found there was only her Mom, but her Mom''s dressing style had always


    been simple and generous, and she never dressed up like a luxurious rich woman.


    Norah didn''t knew the woman until she saw the woman in front of her and smelled her fragrance.


    She was indeed a nobledy.


    What''s more, it turned out to be Dean Broser''s mother.


    "Hello, Madam. I heard you were looking for me. Do you make a mistake?" Norah was very surprised.


    However, the woman shook her head, and then said. "No. I''m just looking for you. How is it going? Are


    you getting used to working in the hospital? Are you hard? Have you encountered any difficulties? If so,


    just tell James, and he will solve it for you."


    Norah was ttered by the woman''s words.


    But the point was that she didn''t know this woman at all.


    It was more unlikely to say that it was because of Dean Broser. She and Dean Broser were not familiar


    at all, not to mention friendship.


    Seeing that Norah was a bit confused, the woman smiled and gently exined.


    "Don''t be embarrassed. Gary has told me that it was James saved you the other day, and you spent


    the night in his house. My son is perfect except not being willing to have a girlfriend."


    "I was really happy and excited when I heard that he had actually brought you home, so ..."


    The woman pushed the gift box in her hand to Norah and said, "This is a little token of regard from me,


    and you take it first. When your rtionship is stable, I will give you more.


    Now, Norah was even more confused, and she waspletely petrified.


    What was all this? Why couldn''t she understand a word?


    "Madam, no ... calm down please. Are you mistaken? When was I brought home by Dean Broser?"


    The woman thought for a moment and then said, "It was the day of the new staff party. You were drunk,


    and it was James who helped you into the car and took you home."


    The more the woman said, the more confused Norah was. She waspletely confused now.


    She felt that she totally couldn''t understand.


    Wasn''t the person who sent her home that day Shawn? How could it be James?


    "I don''t know more details, but anyway, Gary told me that my son helped you into the car and took you


    home."


    Norah, "..."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When James helped Norah into the car thta day, the driver forgot Norah was on the car, so he directly


    drove Norah to James'' home.


    Gary saw this and thought in that way, and then reported to the woman.


    However, he didn''t know James immediately had the driver turn around and then sent Norah back to


    her own house.


    In this way, a big misunderstanding had been created.


    Norah waspletely confused.


    Most importantly, the woman insisted that James liked her so he brought her to his home, so she gave


    her some valuable jewelry.


    Norah naturally did not ept, but the woman was very insistent, and she wouldn''t take it back after


    she send it.


    What''s more, at the end of the chat, the woman pushed the jewelry towards her and directly left.


    Norah had a headache when she saw the jewelry on the table.


    After all, it was worth a lot of money, and she didn''t dare to really leave it alone.


    She sighed, and could only carry the jewelry to her department office.


    On the road, Norah was thinking, and finally, she came up with a solution.


    It was time to get off work. Norah changed her clothes, held the beautifully decorated jewelry box and


    got on the elevator, and went straight to James'' office.

 Chapter 185 I Had A Boyfriend and I Loved Him So Much

    Chapter 185 I Had A Boyfriend and I Loved Him So Much


    Chapter 185 I Had A Boyfriend and I Loved Him So Much


    Looking at the girl in front of him, James was stunned for a moment, and then said coldly, "I


    underestimated you. You actuallye to my office directly."


    "I don''t know where your home is, and I don''t know your phone number either. I only know your office,


    so I can onlye here to find you." Norah said.


    But obviously, they were not talking about the same thing at all.


    James thought that Norah was pestering him, so she shamelessly ran to the office to find him.


    But Norah came to return the jewelry.


    "What''s the matter?" James lowered his head and never looked at Norah again.


    Norah stepped forward and put the gift box in front of James.


    The gift box was very exquisite, so James naturally misunderstood, and then he asked, "Is it for me?"


    "Yes"


    James looked up at the girl in front of him. Although she was not gorgeous, she also looked beautiful,


    gentle, and well-behaved.


    Especially those big watery eyes, which were clear to the bottom, and still surprised him a bit when he


    first saw her.


    But her series of behavior made him no longer have any good feelings to her.


    He raised his eyes, looked at Norha, and couldn''t help but sneered, "Take it back. I don''t need it."


    Norah frowned forcefully, "Don''t you see what''s inside?"


    "I don''t need it no amtter what it is."


    "But I mean ..."


    Before Norah finished speaking, James suddenly interrupted, "I''ve met a lot of girls like you, and you


    can still keep self-esteem if you go out immediately. Don''t make me say something too harshly."


    "Girls like me?" Norah felt that these words waere particrly harsh, and she said, "Although I am just


    a intern and you are the vice dean of the hospital, please also exin clearly what do you mean girls


    like me?"


    "Heh..." James sneered again, and at the same time, a strong sneer appeared on the corner of his lips.


    "Originally, I still wanted to take care of you, and keep your self-esteem, but I didn''t expect you not to


    cherish it. If so, don''t me me for being rude."


    He looked at Norah, and began to scold her seriously, "By virtue of beauty, you tried every means to


    attract my attention and gain my favor."


    "If I''m not wrong. As long as there are any men with a good family and good looks, you will meet them


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    by chance in various ways, and when any of the man falls into your trap, he will be your rich


    husband."


    After James said that, his face was full of sarcasm.


    However, to his surprise, the girl opposite was not ashamed at all after the truth was exposed, but


    looked very angry.


    Norah bit her lip, and stood there straight. Her expression changed, and she was very angry.


    If she didn''t understand what he had said just now, she understood itpletely now.


    James thought she was doing everything possible to seduce him and use him to promotion!


    To put it bluntly, he thought she was a scheming girl, trying to look for a rich husband.


    How ridiculous! He was too self-righteous.


    Norah suppressed the anger in her heart, and had a mocking smile on her face.


    She opened the box in her hand, pushed it in front of James, and said at the same time, "Mr. Broser,


    this is the jewelry your mother just gave me downstairs. I don''t know where she got the news that you


    brought me home for one night, and she affirmed that I was your girlfriend, and insisted on giving me


    this."


    "I came here to return this to you intact."


    Now, it was James who stunned.


    He could never have imagined that this was the case.


    "What did you say?" James''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe it at all.


    Norah replied calmly, "Everything I said is true. If you don''t believe it, you can check with your mother."


    "Also, I''m not the girl that you said, wanting to look for a rich husband, and I don''t intend to attract any


    attention from you. The previous a few incidents were really just idents. If you don''t believe me,


    there''s nothing I can do about it."


    "You stared at me for a few minutes in the box. Do you think I''ll believe what you said was an


    ident?" James raised his eyebrows and sneered.


    Norah hooked her lips and smiled coolly.


    And then she exined, "I want to say sorry about that time in the box, but because the lights were too


    dark that day, I mistook you for my boyfriend. You have a simr body shape, and you also look alike


    when you drink, so I looked at you a few more times."


    "It''s nonsense." James eximed, suddenly he was annoyed and somewhat out of control.


    "Dean Broser, I must reiterate that you really misunderstood. I have a boyfriend, and I love him very


    much. As for you, although you are the Mr. Right in the hearts of many girls in the hospital, I sorry I''m


    really not interested in you."


    "I returned the jewelry intactly that your mother gave me, and you can check with your mother."


    After saying that, Norah opened the door and left.


    Only James was left alone in such arge office.


    After sitting for ten minutes, he still felt he couldn''t ept what happened just now.


    A misunderstanding?


    She actually said everything was just a misunderstanding?


    How could it be?


    How ironic! He would be someone else''s double, resembling someone else?


    It was a lie to say he was not angry.


    In the end, she made herself clear and he turned out to be the smug one.


    When his eyes fell on the jewelry box in front of him once again, he called his mother.


    "Hey, my son ..."


    "Did you give jewelry to Norah?" James asked directly.


    "Yes. How about that? Am I a good assist."


    James rubbed his head, and said with aheadache, "Mom, I told you to stay at home, and you could go


    shopping if you had nothing to do. Why do you have to interfere with these things? Do you know that I


    made a big joke today. She has a boyfriend, and isn''t interested in me. How ridiculously you did!"


    "She has a boyfriend?" The woman said incredulously, "How is that possible? Son, I''ve checked that


    she doesn''t have a boyfriend."


    "After all, she is a little girl, and she may be a little reserved, so she deliberately said that, wanting to let


    you know the difficulties and give up. The more she said in this way, the more you should seize the


    opportunity to capture her heart."


    James sighed, feeling he couldn''tmunicate with his mother.


    "Forget it, anyway, you stay out of my business in the future. I can handle it myself."


    James hung up the phone angrily.


    In his mind, he suddenly remembered what Norah had said, "I have a boyfriend and I love him very


    much, as for you, I''m really not interested in you."


    James got up and went tp find Norah.


    When he arrived at the hospital gate, he happened to see Norah, and when he was just about to call


    her, he saw her darting towards outside.


    Soon, he saw Norah getting into a car.


    James naturally knew the car, which was the world''s limited edition luxury car.


    Heh ...


    He hooked his lips and smiled coldly.


    And then he turned around, and instantly, his face was icy without any temperature.


    Was he a double?


    Good! Now, he got interest.

 Chapter 186 A Sad Separation

    Chapter 186 A Sad Separation


    Chapter 186 A Sad Separation


    When Norah got in the car, Shawn was looking at theputer.


    He was sitting in the back row, with his slender legs crossed, and his white shirt unbuttoned at the


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    neckline, revealing his sexy corbone.


    Looking at him from the perspective of Norah, he was really beautiful.


    No wonder people said that men who worked hard were the most handsome. It was true.


    Now Shawn was extremely handsome.


    Very handsome.


    Norah looked at him, and suddenly flipped, and couldn''t help but want to kiss him.


    Thinking in this way, and she did the same. She rxed her movements, and leaned over like a little


    kitty.


    She dragged her chin with one hand and turned her head sideways, so that she could just see the


    curvature of Shawn''s side face, which was clear, tough and powerful. It was really a beautiful handicraft


    from heaven.


    It would be a pity if she didn''t kiss such a beautiful handicraft.


    After watching for a while, Norah''s eyes fell on his thin and red lips.


    Just at this time, Shanw looked over, and said gently, "Why are you getting in the car so quietly? Why


    don''t you call me?"


    "Well, I''m brewing a big event." Norah said.


    Shawn smiled, and a sexy chuckle came out of his throat, "What big event are you brewing? So


    mysterious?"


    "Well, it''s..."


    Norah stopped in the middle of her words, and she suddenly felt that this moment was a perfect


    opportunity. She closed her eyes, plucked up the courage, and leaned forward lightly, and then her pink


    lips moved precisely towards Shawn.


    However, the expected tenderness did note.


    Instead, her head was gently pressed against.


    "Is this the big event you''ve been brewing?" Shawn smiled softly.


    Norah immediately blushed, stepped back in embarrassment, and denied at the same time, "No, you


    misunderstood."


    "Little fool, your behavior has already betrayed you." Shawn smiled and said.


    "Howe? Do you know what I''m going to do?" Norah said stubbornly on purpose.


    Looking up at the location of the car, Shawn put down theputer, and then reached out and pulled


    Norah into his arms.


    His head was against Norah''s forehead, and he breathed lightly and said, "Little fool, I''ve known you


    were greedy for my beauty since you came in."


    Norah''s heart immediately stopped for a second, and she quickly exined, "No... I''m not. Howe?


    Besides, Is there such a narcissistic person like you?"


    "Well, there is no way. People who are too handsome and powerful are so narcissistic."


    Norah smiled and scratched him, "Shawn, when did you be so brassy?"


    "Well, someone is too shy. I''d better be braasy, just to neutralize."


    "Who is shy?"


    "Not shy? Who will blush as soon as kissed by me."


    "I..." Norah immediately straightened her body, and said unconvinced, "I... I am a girl, so of course I am


    a little shy."


    "Okay, you can be shy if you are willing to be shy. I like to see you blushing, and I also like to see your


    shy appearance. As long as all your appearances are for me, I like them all."


    She had to say that Shawn''s words touched her heart.


    She felt sweet as if she ate honey.


    At this moment, she snuggled into Shawn''s arms, as if she owned the whole worldand, being full of


    tenderness and strength.


    Time was quiet and peaceful, in fact, it was very simple. As long as you and me were together, it would


    be the best.


    Shawn also hugged Norah. Her body was very soft, and it was veryfortable to hold her in his arms.


    Looking at the gentle smile on the corner of her mouth, his heart was filled with joy and satisfaction.


    If possible, he really wanted to hold her for a little longer and stay with her for a little longer.


    But recently, thepany''s business volume had increased sharply. Due to the expansion, the internal


    organizational structure had be chaotic. He had to do many things by himself, so he had be


    very busy.


    It seemed that since they were really together, he hadn''t been able to apany herpletely for a


    single day.


    Thinking that he would leave for a business tripter, he was filled with guilt.


    "I''m sorry, Norah."


    He said silently in his heart, and lowered his head to kiss Norah''s forehead.


    Just at this time, Norah raised her head, and looked at Shawn excitedly with a pair of deer-like eyes,


    and asked, "Where shall we go for dinnerter?"


    "Didn''t you say you want to eat hot pot?" Shawn asked.


    "Yes, that''s right, so do you want to take me to eat hot pot?"


    Seeing Norah''s expectant and happy face, Shawn couldn''t bear it, and nodded heavily, "Yes, we will go


    to eat hot pot."


    "Okay, thank you, Shawn. Actually I know you can''t eat spicy food very well. Thank you for being willing


    to take me to eat what I like, and next time I will also apany you to eat the cuisine you love."


    "Okay."


    Until the car was almost to the mall, Shawn had to tell Norah even if he was extremely reluctant.


    "Norah ..."


    "Hmm? What happened? Is there anything wrong? I see you frowning all the time, and you''re not


    handsome at all anymore." Norah leaned into his arms and reached out to stroke his tightly furrowed


    brow.


    "Sorry Norah, I ordered the hot pot, but it will be Vivian who eats with youter, and I can''t apany


    you."


    After Shawn said, Norah''s small hand on his eyebrow abruptly stopped.


    It took her a while to respond. She dropped her hand and asked softly, "Are you going away on


    business again?"


    "Yes. Something happened with thepany abroad, and I have to go there personally."


    "Is it serious? How long will it take?" Norah asked.


    "Five days if it''s fast, maybe ten days if it''s slow ..." or even longer.


    Shawn didn''t say the rest of his words. He was afraid to see the loss in her eyes, and also afraid that


    he would change his mind and never want to leave her a minute.


    Norah got up from his arms. A gentle smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and she nodded


    gently and said, "Okay."


    "Then you can go without any worry, and I''ll wait for you at home."


    "I''m sorry, Norah." Shawn was still full of guilt.


    Norah reached out and stroked Shawn''s brow once again, while saying, "You know what? Thest


    thing I want to hear is you say sorry to me. I''ve heard these words many times, and I never want to


    hear them again."


    "If you could, I would like to hear you say you like me and you love me every day from now on."


    "Okay." Shawn said with gentle eyes, "Norah, I love you."


    "You wait for my return at home."


    "Okay." Norah nodded and said, "Then it''s a deal. When youe back, you have to treat me to hot


    pot again, and don''t let others take your ce."


    "Okay!"


    At this moment, the driver pulled up next to the mall.


    Norah knew that they had to separate even if she was reluctant.


    Last time, Shawn also went on business trip, and they were separated, but it wasn''t long that time.


    This time she didn''t know if it was because of the long time or what else, she always had a bad


    presentiment in her heart.


    She couldn''t tell more details, but a woman''s sixth sense told her it was not very good.


    "I''m going in then. Be careful on your flight and let me know as soon as you get there safely."


    "Okay, go in. Vivian is waiting for you inside, and I asked her to order your favorite food."


    "I''ll go over there then. Take care of yourself."


    After saying that, Norah reluctantly turned around and got off.


    Just as she was about to go down, Shawn suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms, and the


    next moment, he kissed her frantically, fierily, and regardless.

 Chapter 187 Absence Made the Heart Grow Fonder

    Chapter 187 Absence Made the Heart Grow Fonder


    Chapter 187 Absence Made the Heart Grow Fonder


    His kiss was so hot.


    Norah felt as if she was going to be overwhelmed by him.


    Normally, she would be very shy and embarrassed.


    But now, she could care nothing, nothing.


    She only knew that she couldn''t bear to leave the man, who was holding her tightly at this moment.


    What should she do? Before he left, she had already begun to miss him.


    Norah was no longer reserved, and she stretched out her hands and tightly hugged Shawn, wishing to


    integrate herself into his blood.


    It seemed like only in that way can she not be so afraid of losing or miss so much.


    She didn''t know why she had been a little more sentimental these days.


    And there was a feeling that as long as she let him go, he would leave her.


    At the end of the kiss, Norah''s tears fell unconsciously.


    Shawn didn''t realized that the person in his arms was crying until a sour feeling came from his lips, and


    she cried extremely sadly, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    "Don''t cry." Shawn let her go. He wiped away the tears from Norah''s face with distress, and coaxed her


    lovingly.


    "I won''t leave for a long time. I promise you I wille back as soon as the business is over. I will be


    very fast, and I will eat hot pot with you as soon as Ie back."


    "And my favorite dessert, and ride the carousel and the Ferris wheel with me" Themore Norah said,


    The more tears she shed.


    Shawn lowered his head and kissed the tears patiently one by one.


    "Okay," He nodded distressedly, "I will agree whatever you said. When Ie back, I will apany


    you and fulfill everything."


    "Then you must remember your promise and don''t lie to me."


    Norah cried sadly. She really couldn''t bear to leave him.


    She was extremely reluctant.


    But at that time, no one knew.


    Some promises were just promises.


    There would never be a day that promises would be fulfilled.


    Norah thought if at that time, she had the ability to foretell and knew what would happen, she would


    definitely not let him leave here.


    So did Shawn. If he knew what happenedter, he would only stay with Norah, and would not go


    anywhere.


    However, there was everything in life, except ifs.


    No one had the chance to regret.


    There were no exceptions.


    After waving her hands, Norah reluctantly got out of the car.


    The driver stepped on the elerator, and Shawn''s car instantly merged into the traffic flow.


    She was waving, and Shawn was waving too.


    But soon, they lost sight of each other, and the car drove faster and faster.


    But Norah still stubbornly waved in the direction where Shawn''s car was leaving.


    Although she knew he couldn''t see her, she still wanted to say goodbye.


    Soon, the car became blurred and far away, and finally became more and more distant, but Norah still


    stood by the roadside and watched for a long time, and she didn''t go to the shopping mall until she


    could see nothing


    When Norah arrived at the hot pot restaurant, Vivian was already waiting there.


    Seeing Norah, she immediately beckoned, "Norah, here. I am here."


    Vivian had already ordered the broth of the hot pot and the dishes that Norah liked to eat. Some dishes


    were already in the pot, and Norah''s favorite dipping sauce was prepared for her.


    Looking at this, Norah felt really warm in her heart.


    "Thank you, Vivian!"


    "You''re wee. Sit down and eat."


    Seeing she was listless was not in any mood at all, and even her interest in eating hot pot was very


    low, Vivian couldn''t help but said, "Has he gone?"


    Norah suddenly raised her head when she heard this, and said in surprise, "How do you know?"


    "About a few hours ago, he called me and said that he was going on a business trip and asked me to


    have dinner and shopping with you. He asked me to apany you, and he would reimburse all."


    "Look at your distraught appearance. I know he must have already left without thinking."


    Norah nodded listlessy and said, "Yes, he just sent me here and left."


    "Silly girl, since you are so reluctant, why don''t you ask him to stay? It''s just a chance to test your


    position in his heart and see if he will stay if you ask?"


    Norah propped her head on one hand, and her expression was still depressed.


    It took a while before she spoke, "I don''t want to hold him back. He is originally an eagle. Since I love


    him, how can I bear to have him trapped in a cage for me, and I don''t want to leave an impression of


    unreasonableness in his heart."


    "Norah, you just think too much for him. Sometimes, women should have been a little more petty. There


    is nothing wrong with arguing and making a scene, so you can go ahead and pout and see what he will


    do."


    Norah felt that Vivian had a point.


    But she was afraid.


    "Vivian, actually, I''m very timid because I''m very afraid. I am afraid that even if I ask, I won''t be able to


    let him stay. Won''t that prove that I really don''t have any weight or status in his heart? Compared to


    that, I''m a little bit better off epting the result of him traveling for work."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "So, I really failed miserably."


    Now, Vivian didn''t know what to say tofort her.


    Because even Norah didn''t know her position in Shawn''s heart. Even she was not able to pinpoint and


    was afraid.


    She knew even less.


    "Don''t think about that. Let''s eat hot pot, and I don''t think it''s necessarily a bad thing that he left this


    time." Vivianforted her.


    "Why?"


    "Although you have been a couple for a few years, after all, your rtionship at that time is different


    from now. Now, you have just been together, and you are in infatuation period. Both of you are


    impulsive, and your emotions are very fiery. Now, his business trip is just the right time to test your


    feelings."


    "Besides, absence makes the heart grow fonder. When hees back from the business trip, he will


    be more enthusiastic, and you can not beart it then."


    Vivian'' cheeks could not help but blush when she said that.


    She didn''t know if it was because she was embarrassed or she was smoked by the hot pot.


    Anyway, that little face was white-and-red and rosy, which looked extremely beautiful.


    "Vivian, we don''t have ... sex yet." Norah said awkwardly.


    Vivian was a little surprised and said, "Didn''t you do it in marriage? I thought ..."


    Norah shook her head and said, "It was in marriage. This time I feel different, and I want to slow down


    a bit."


    "Okay, whatever. I believe that with this separation, Mr. Lawson will be very enthusiastic and horny


    when hees back."


    "So Norah, don''t get sentimental, besides, it''s not like he''s noting back."


    "Be happy. Look at this big pot of food, which is all your favorite, and we have to eat it up as soon as


    possible."


    "Okay."


    Norah nodded and began to eat along with Vivian''s rhythm.


    The chili was spicy and tasted good, but for some reason, she had a bad presentiment in her heart that


    something serious that she couldn''t afford would happen on his trip.


    Norah shook her head, and forced her not to think too much.


    Now, she only hoped everything went well.


    And he coulde back sooner and return to her.

 [Chapter 188 Let Go Your Hold. You Hurt Me.]

    [Chapter 188 Let Go Your Hold. You Hurt Me.]


    Chapter 188 Let Go Your Hold. You Hurt Me.


    After eating the hot pot, Vivian Lynn took Norah Chase to go shopping together.


    Vivian just hoped Norah could find fun from shopping and forgot her troubles for a while.


    They enjoyed the whole process.


    Vivian helped Norah pick out some nice dresses, and when Norah changed into new clothes, she took


    pictures beside Norah.


    Then Vivian sent them to Shawn Lawson.


    "Have you sent all these pictures to him?" Norah asked while trying on the skirt.


    Vivian nodded, "Of course, I want him to miss you all the time when he is on a business trip. When he


    looks at your pictures, he will feel itchy and be anxious to fly back immediately."


    "Then you have to make me look better in the pictures."


    "I don''t need to do that. Because you are so good-looking and naturally beautiful, no matter how I take


    pictures. Don''t you believe my photography skills?"


    Norah nodded immediately, "I must believe that."


    Ten minutester, Norah had already bought several pieces of clothes, but Vivian she didn''t buy one.


    Norah immediately wondered, "Vivian, don''t you usually love shopping for clothes? What''s going on


    today? I have bought many clothes, so you have better pick some."


    "I..." Vivian was stunned for a moment, and then said, "I don''t want to buy any."


    "Buy some for yourself, don''t you say that Shawn will pay the bill? Go and pick a few clothes you like."


    Thinking of the matter two days ago, Vivian lowered his eyes and said listlessly, "I don''t want to buy


    any. No one will care about me if I buy new clothes."


    As soon as Vivian spoke out, Norah immediately noticed something, and gently leaned over to ask,


    "Have you had a fight with him?"


    "Yeah." Vivian nodded.


    "Can you talk to me?"


    "It''s nothing, and it''s just some minor conflicts between couples. But what makes me angry is that he


    doesn''t coax me at all, instead he lets me get angry alone. He wants me to make up with him initially


    when I calm down on my own. Hmph... I won''t do that."


    "If he doesn''t look for me this time, I won''t look for him either." Vivian said angrily.


    One has to say that Vivian was so beautiful, even when she was angry.


    Norah immediatelyforted, "Vivian, you are so beautiful when you are angry, and you are worthy of


    being called the new young beauty."


    "You are still so honey-lipped, and it would be better if Ivan Hond could be half as sweet as you are."


    "Could Miss Lin favor me with this beautiful dress? Your skin is so fair and tender, and your legs are so


    long. So you will be more beautiful after wearing this dress."


    Vivian picked it up and looked around, then quietly said to Norah, "Is it a bit too sexy? Except for acting,


    I don''t usually wear it like this."


    "Then you should try more like that. You are so good-looking, fair and beautiful. If you don''t try on more


    pretty and sexy clothes, you will ruin your good figure."


    Vivian thought that what she said made sense.


    Without thinking too much, Vivian took the clothes and went into the fitting room.


    After she went in, Norah chuckled.


    She admitted that she did it on purpose.


    Because she identally saw Ivan Hond when she was looking out of the shop window, and there


    was a woman standing beside Ivan.


    ording to Ivan''s intention, they woulde to this store soon.


    She wanted to know how Ivan would react when he saw that Vivian was so sexy and beautiful.


    For a man who was a little possessive, if he saw that his girlfriend looked so sexy, he would embrace


    her without saying a word.


    Soon, the woman dragged Ivan into the shop.


    Seeing Ivan, Norah deliberately smiled and greeted loudly, "Hello, Mr. Hond."


    Seeing Norah, the woman immediately raised her vignce, and said unhappily, "Who are you?"


    Norahpressed her lips, deliberately not saying anything.


    The woman was really angry, and she wanted to rush towards her directly.


    Ivan immediately dissuaded the woman, "She is just an ordinary friend. Calm down."


    The woman then suppressed her anger.


    At this time, Ivan took off a skirt casually and handed it to the woman, "Go and try this dress."


    The woman immediately agreed with excitement and shyness when she heard this.


    "Ivan, your taste really coincides with mine. Do you think this dress looks good either? Okay, wait, I''ll try


    it on for you right away."


    After the woman finished speaking, she hugged the dress and entered the fitting room happily.


    Ivan Hond then walked towards Norah, "Where is she?"


    "Who?" Norah asked intentionally.


    Ivan frowned, "You know whom I''m talking about. Right? You and she are eating the hot pot here, and


    then you go shopping together."


    "Originally, you knew all about it. Are you admitting your mistakes now because you came here in such


    a hurry?"


    "Why should I admit mistakes? I didn''t do anything wrong, because it was clearly her fault..." She was


    unreasonable.


    Before Ivan finished speaking, when Vivian walked out of the fitting room, Ivan was stunned instantly.


    What did he see?


    She wore a pink tulle dress with a beautiful tail at the back. From the back, everything was normal, and


    especially her skin was as white as snow, which looked particrly charming under the light.


    The material of the skirt was particrly light and thin. After Vivian put it on, she looked like a fairy, and


    she was full of fairy spirit.


    However, when she turned around and Ivan saw the front of the dress, Ivan became immediately and


    obviously sulky, and his face became darker and darker.


    Damn it! She dared to wear such sexy clothes.


    He has already said something to warn her not to wear this kind of sexy clothes, and even in movies


    and TV dramas, she has not worn them.


    She should wear it in the store now. Did she still n to buy it back?


    The front of the skirt was only covered by a few thinyers of gauze, so what could the two thinyers


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    cover?


    Her two delicate long legs were exposed directly to the outside. If she went out like this, those men


    outside would stare at her.


    At the thought of this, Ivan began to rage.


    Vivian also saw him. She opened her lips and said in a faint tone, "What are you doing here?"


    Ivan was originally looking for her, but when he saw that she was indifferent in a cold tone, he instantly


    became angry, too.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not here to find you, and it''s just pure coincidence. " His tone was so cold that


    there was no hint of warmth.


    When he said, Vivian''s rosy and tender face immediately turned pale, almost without a trace of blood.


    At that moment, two couples walked in. Ivan saw the two men staring straight at Vivian.


    From their gaze, it seemed that their eyeballs fell out.


    Their expressions were even more obscene.


    At that moment, he wished that he could just gouge out those bastards'' eyes.


    He approached, almost losing his sanity, and grabbed Vivian.


    "Ivan, what are you doing? Let go your hold, and you''re hurting me."


    "Pain? Do you know it is painful?" Ivan couldn''t help but curse, "I feel even more pain than you."


    He put off all his work in his busy schedule and eagerly came to find her. But unexpectedly, he


    encountered these things, which directly made him angry.


    "You let go of me."


    "No way. Even if I die, I won''t let you go."


    As the words ended, he directly pulled Vivian into the fitting room and then locked it back.


    The fitting room was small. When Ivan, with a tall figure, squeezed in it, the space inside immediately


    became narrow and cramped.


    The temperature inside also suddenly rose. The air became thin and the atmosphere grew romantic.

 Chapter 189 Yes, Ivan Holland Was Jealous

    Chapter 189 Yes, Ivan Hond Was Jealous


    Chapter 189 Yes, Ivan Hond Was Jealous


    Vivian Lynn pursed her lips and remained silent.


    She felt so aggrieved at the moment that she didn''t want to speak to him at all.


    Meanwhile, Ivan Hond made a gloomy face, feeling that he was being driven crazy by her.


    At that moment, a dead silence seeped into the fitting room.


    It was eerily quiet.


    Perhaps hearing themotion just now, the woman who was trying on clothes inside hastily rushed


    out without even changing into her clothes properly.


    Seeing that Ivan was not in the hall, she immediately looked at Norah and shouted, "Where''s Ivan?


    Where did you take him?"


    Norah innocently spread her hands and said, "I didn''t do anything, and he had gone on his own."


    "He''s gone? Where has he gone?" the woman asked menacingly.


    Norah pointed to the door, "He had gone out. It was probably because he thought you were too slow


    and dtory."


    The woman was infuriated. But when she thought about chasing after Ivan, he decided not to argue


    with Norah.


    At that moment, a shop assistant chased after the woman as she was about to leave, saying, "Miss,


    you haven''t paid for the clothes you''re wearing."


    "Put it on Mr. Hond''s ount. It''s just one dress. Are you afraid I won''t pay?"


    "Sorry, Miss, Mr. Hond never said to put your bill on his ount."


    The woman immediately pulled out her card from her bag and handed it to the shop assistant.


    After paying the bill, the woman left angrily with her card.


    The ck dress she was wearing, picked by Ivan, was truly ugly.


    Even the young couple who had just entered the store were gossiping, "Her dress is so ugly, and it


    makes her look fat and dark. What a poor taste!"


    Norah listened and couldn''t help but smirk.


    Then, she took out her phone and sent an Ins message to Vivian, "Vivian, enjoy your alone time with


    Mr. Hond. I''ll leave first."


    The fitting room was already cramped, and as Vivian heard the phone ringing, she reached out to grab


    it, identally touching Ivan.


    She immediately recoiled her hands as if being shot.


    This action made Ivan extremely displeased, "Are you seriously that scared of touching me? You don''t


    want to be with me that badly?"


    Seeing Vivian lowering her head and remaining silent, Ivan became even more furious, "Say


    something!"


    But the more he said, the more she ignored him and remained silent.


    "Vivian Lynn..." This time, Ivan was so angry that he called her name directly.


    He grabbed her wrist so tightly that her fair and tender wrist quickly turned red.


    "What do you want me to say?" Finally, Vivian looked up.


    As he gazed at her soft pink lips, especially with her seductive and captivating appearance in that outfit,


    Ivan could no longer resist his desires. However, he had to hold back.


    Being her boyfriend, he felt entitled to exercise his rights.


    Lowering his head, he captured Vivian''s lips tightly directly.


    The whole process was quick and precise.


    By the time Vivian realized she wanted to resist, he had already firmly held her body, rendering her


    Vivian tilted her head back, forced to endure his kiss.


    He kissed forcefully, without a hint of tenderness, as if he was venting his frustration.


    "Let go, you bastard. Let go of me."


    "Ivan, let go of me," Vivian resisted violently.


    Reluctantly, Ivan finally let her go and delicately wiped the corners of his mouth. It was a simple


    gesture. But for some reason, when he did it, it exuded an extremely enchanting allure.


    After tidying her messy hair and clothes, Vivian finally looked up. She stared at him with her jet-ck


    eyes. Although she looked stubborn, she had already reddened with tears.


    "Are you crying?"


    Seeing her like that, Ivan felt an indescribable heartache, and he loosened his grip.


    "Who''s crying? I''m not crying," Vivian immediately denied.


    Ivan chuckled softly, gently lifting her chin with one hand to make her face him. With a smile on his


    face, he said, "What can I do? Even when you cry, you look breathtakingly beautiful."


    Admittedly, upon hearing these words, much of Vivian''s anger had already dissipated.


    Women are truly sensual beings. While they may get angry at times, they might forget the previous


    disagreement as soon as men sweet-talked them.


    "When people cry, they look so awful with tears. How can that be beautiful? It''s just aplete mess,"


    Vivian said.


    Ivan, however, asserted dominantly, "Well, if I say you''re beautiful, then you are."


    The feeling of being unconditionally protected immediately warmed Vivian''s heart.


    She felt calmer and casually tugged Ivan''s sleeves. "Were you just trying to sweet-talk me into not


    being mad?"


    Ivan countered, "Wasn''t it obvious enough?"


    Vivian nodded immediately.


    Yes, it was obvious, very obvious.


    At that moment, Ivan lowered his head, his gaze falling on the gauzy skirt that Vivian was wearing. He


    suddenly got all bossy and said, "You''re not allowed to wear this kind of dress anymore."


    "What kind of dress? I think it looks good!" Vivian smiled and intentionally said.


    Ivan''s gaze grew even more serious. If he didn''t restrain himself, he would rip the dress off of her and


    throw it far away.


    Ivan looked at the thin and scanty fabric and said, "Take a look at these tiny pieces of fabric on your


    chest. What can they possibly cover?" As he spoke, his gaze shifted to Vivian''s legs. "And here, it''s


    incredibly short."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Vivian pretended not to understand and gave a sly smile, "Is it really that short? This is just a normal


    length for a skirt. Besides..."


    She yfully blinked her eyes and added, "Isn''t this the type of outfit that men like the most? If you saw


    someone wearing it on the street, you''d probably turn your head hundreds of times."


    "That''s nonsense," Ivan said with a serious expression as he exined, "No man wants his woman to


    be exposed to other men''s gazes, and I definitely don''t want that either."


    He looked at Vivian and continued, "From now on, don''t dress like this anymore. Do you know how the


    two men outside were staring at you just now? I wish I could gouge out their eyes."


    "So, Ivan, are you jealous?" Vivian asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I am." he nodded and admitted it readily.


    "Envious?" Vivian asked again.


    Ivan shook his head, "Not to that extent. But one thing is for sure: you''re the most beautiful. Only I can


    see the soft part of your body, and other men won''t touch even a trace of it."


    "You Rascal."


    "Only for you."


    After finishing his words, Ivan opened the door of the fitting room and nced around the store. Finally,


    he selected a dress, handed it to Vivian, and said almost in amanding voice, "Put this on today."


    Upon seeing the dress, Vivian realized it was exceptionally conservative. It clung tightly to her body,


    leaving no room for even a breath of air.


    Why didn''t he just use a piece of fabric to wrap her up? Why bother wearing a dress?


    "I don''t want to wear this," Vivian expressed her resistance.

 [Chapter 190 Shawn, Dont Disappoint Me]

    [Chapter 190 Shawn, Don''t Disappoint Me]


    Chapter 190 Shawn, Don''t Disappoint Me


    Ivan Hond looked solemn as he listened.


    However, he softened his voice and coaxed, "This outfit looks great on you, and the color suits you


    perfectly. Trust me, try this one."


    Vivian Lynn raised her voice in dissatisfaction, "Aside from the color being nice, this outfit is hideous in


    style! Ivan, I''m a star, and so many people focus on me. How can I go out and meet people with this?"


    "Can you please pick another one for me?" Vivian pleaded softly.


    Ivan acknowledged that Vivian''s words made sense, but he quickly reminded the clothes avable in


    the store.


    Unfortunately, all the other clothes he thought were slightly revealing with either low necklines orce


    cutouts at the waist, or a cute and sexy style.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Therefore, Ivan did not agree to change to another outfit.


    Vivian also refused topromise, so they fell into a stalemate.


    In the end, Ivan looked at her in a half-threatening voice, "Right now, there''s only this outfit in my hands


    in the fitting room. Try this one or not, It''s up to you. But if you don¡¯t want to, I will wrap you up with my


    coat and carry you back?"


    Vivian, "¡­"


    She admitted that she was frightened.


    In the end, she had no choice but topromise and put on the extremely conservative dress that Ivan


    had chosen for her.


    A long ck dress covered her from head to toe, even her ankles.


    However, Ivan regretted it once again when he saw Vivian at that moment.


    Although it was an incredibly ordinary dress, it looked much better on her. Especially the ck dress


    entuated her figure, highlighted her body curves and exuded her exquisite beauty. It was attractive


    enough to drive anyone crazy with just one nce.


    "Let''s go home."


    This time, Ivan grabbed Vivian''s hand and left the mall together without saying anything.


    Meanwhile, Norah Chase was carrying several bags and ready to leave the mall. Unexpectedly, she


    bumped into Rosalyn.


    Although having seen Rosalyn, Norah didn¡¯t want to greet her and pretended not to notice.


    However, Rosalyn deliberately and swaggeringly walked past Norah with bags in her hands.


    "Well, isn''t this my sister-inw? Why didn''t you greet me when you saw me?" Rosalyn mocked


    disdainfully.


    Norah nced at her coldly,pletely ignoring her and was reluctant to talk to her.


    Rosalyn became more provoked, "You always act so arrogant. Why are you being a coward now?"


    "Step aside, a good dog doesn''t block the way."


    Rosalyn was infuriated by these words, and she raised her hand, pping towards Norah''s face.


    Norah calmly lifted her eyelids, intercepted Rosalyn''s hand in mid-air and said, "Rosalyn, I was too


    polite to you before that you should dare to provoke me. But now, listen carefully, I won''t let you bully


    me anymore from now on, nor will I allow you to trample over me."


    "You¡¯d better rein yourself in. We got acquainted with each other, and I don''t want you to cry and regret


    it bitterly."


    When Rosalyn heard Norah''s words, it was as if she had heard the biggest joke in the world.


    She cupped her abdomen with one hand and pointed at Norah with the other,ughing out of breath.


    "Haha, are you kidding?"


    "Norah, who do you think you are to say these words? What makes you think that you have the right? If


    it weren''t for my grandfather, do you think you could marry Shawn only by virtue of your gambler


    father? And your humble and impoverished background cannot be worse. If it weren''t for you saving


    my grandfather''s life, you wouldn''t even be taken seriously in the Lawson family."


    "If you are sensible enough, I advise you to gracefully step aside from the title of Mrs. Lawson. That


    title belongs to Lily, and no one else deserves that."


    Norah sneered.


    She truly didn''t expect that Rosalyn still idolized Lilian Fountain till now, passionately supporting her all


    the way.


    However, she couldn''t deny that this kind of support was somewhat moving.


    "In general, I envy Lilian a little. She has such a devoted little sister like you."


    "Of course, Lily is the only one in my heart who is fit for my brother. You can never rece her."


    "That''s where you''re wrong. I am not Lilian, and I have never thought about recing anyone. Simrly,


    you can''t make decisions on behalf of your brother. I am his wife, and nobody can change it."


    Norah deliberately concealed the matter of their divorce.


    Norah couldn''t think how audacious Rosalyn would be if she found out that they were already


    divorced.


    "Norah, I tell you. Don''t get too cocky. That position will belong to Lily sooner orter."


    "Do you think Lily is a loser because she went abroad? No. She will ultimately be the winner. We''ll just


    have to wait and see." Rosalyn''s gaze and expression were filled with arrogance.


    Norah didn''t have time to talk to Rosalyn and walked away on her own.


    Rosalyn looked and stamped her feet in anger but didn¡¯t know how to retaliate against Norah.


    Just as Norah was getting farther away, Rosalyn shouted at the top of her lungs, "Norah, have you ever


    considered that my brother might encounter Lily while he''s abroad?"


    Sure enough, Norah''s steps paused.


    Upon seeing that, Rosalyn seized this opportunity and said, "Guess what? What do you think will


    happen between them?"


    Seeing Norah''s psychological defenses somewhat crumbling, Rosalyn pushed further and said, "They


    may even get back together again?"


    Norah admitted, since the moment Shawn mentioned he would go abroad, she had thought about that


    and worried about it.


    But she suddenly felt relieved when Rosalyn spoke everything out.


    Because she realized that worrying wouldn''t change anything.


    Instead, she chose to wait patiently.


    Norah turned around, and she looked at Rosalyn with her ck eyes as she spoke firmly, "Maybe


    everything you said is true. They might meet each other and even talk together, but I believe in


    Shawn."


    "Heh..." Rosalyn sneered, "Norah, don''t you know that the most unreliable thing in this world is a man''s


    words?"


    "But he''s your brother."


    "So what? I still have to say. Men do things unreliably and they don''t deserve to be trusted.


    Besides, my uncle has the genes for infidelity. He is my uncle''s son. Do you really believe he can stay


    faithful?"


    Norah took a deep breath, nodded again and said with resolute eyes.


    "Yes, I do. I believe Shawn, my husband."


    After saying that, she didn''t even look back and left the shopping mall.


    Norah''s heart was restless and agitated.


    But she kept telling herself to stay calm, and not to throw herself into confusion. Otherwise, it would


    give other women an opportunity to take advantage of.


    On the way back, the moon was big, and the moonlight was bright, casting a pure white glow on the


    path.


    Norah raised her head and suddenly realized how much she missed him.


    "Shawn, how is everything going? Is the moon as round and bright as here?"


    "Although I don''t know whates next, I would like to believe in you without hesitation this time, just


    like I chose to marry you firmly."


    "So, will you disappoint me?"

 Chapter 191 Norah Chase Was Bullied

    Chapter 191 Norah Chase Was Bullied


    Chapter 191 Norah Chase Was Bullied


    Norah did not sleep wellst night.


    Although she knew that Shawn Lawson would not reply to her in time because his flight was more than


    ten hours and he had to turn his phone off, she couldn''t help picking up her phone to see if there was a


    reply.


    Though Norah hardly slept at night, she made her full physical and emotional condition at all times to


    meet the work of the hospital.


    She was busy with work and barely had time to drink a sip of water since she arrived at the hospital in


    the morning.


    Finally, she was about to breathe a sigh of relief after a busy morning. However, she suddenly received


    a call from the hospital office, saying that Dean Broser was asking for her.


    To be honest, Norah was a bit apprehensive because she knew what she saidst time was too


    straightforward.


    As an employee, especially an intern, she should not offend the big boss in any way. However, she


    offended the big boss initially, and she never knew whether she would be attacked.


    Therefore, Norah was quite careful with a sinking heart on the way there.


    "Knock knock..."


    Norah knocked on the door as soon as she arrived there, but no one replied.


    She knocked several more times, but there was still no response.


    Just when she turned around to leave, the door suddenly opened. James Broser''s cold voice came out,


    "Come in."


    Norah had to turn around and re-enter the office nervously.


    "Mr. Bros..."


    Before she could finish speaking, the man suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Her body was thrown against the door panel the next moment, and her back was almost smashed over


    hard.


    "Hiss, it hurts ......"


    Because it hurt too much, Norah couldn''t help but scream out.


    She realized that something went wrong and was just about to leave when James had already caught


    her hands and bullied her, confining her entire body to the door.


    "Dean Broser, please let go of me." Norah looked at him and said as politely as possible.


    "Let go?" James snorted.


    Then he looked at her, "Norah, right, I underestimated you.  You are really tricky. If I don''t see it with my


    own eyes, I''m afraid you tricked me all around."


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying. I''ve already rified the thing about liking you and pestering


    you, which is just a misunderstanding. I am not interested in you, please don''t misunderstand me."


    "Not interested?" James gave another coldugh, "Because I''m just a small vice president? Because


    my status isn''t noble enough topare to that man?"


    "Who?" Norah was confused by his question.


    "It''s the man who picked you up at the hospital entrance yesterday. I saw the car, the global limited


    edition. I admit that it''s indeed expensive."


    Norah instantly understood what he meant as she heard his words.


    Norah sneered, "I didn''t expect that you are such a superficial person."


    "What do you say? Superficial?" James was so angry with her that his eyes stared at her angrily, "The


    superficial person is you. You believe that I''m inferior to that man, so you immediately change your


    target. I bet you have more than three men as your target."


    "James Broser." Norah couldn''t bear him and called him by his full name.


    Norah rolled her eyes, "Please don''t think everyone else is as superficial as you.. Are you sure that I


    got on that car because of money??"


    "Otherwise, is it because of true love?" James said disdainfully.


    "I''m sorry to let you down but I have a boyfriend. The man you are talking about is my boyfriend, and I


    love him very much regardless of his power, his status, and his money."


    "Even if you were a thousand times richer than him, I would not like you."


    "What are you saying?"


    James was really infuriated by her. He reached out his hand and pinched Norah''s chin.


    He was so strong. Norah was almost in tears because it was too painful. She could even hear the


    sound of bones creaking.


    James was at the point of losing his mind because no one had ever said such a thing to him.


    She was bold enough to challenge his bottom line again and again.


    "You''re already stained in my heart. Do you think I''ll believe what you say? I''m afraid that even the


    boyfriend you''re talking about is a fake. All of what you said are fake words to swindle me." James


    pinched her chin and said viciously.


    "I''m not lying to you. He is my boyfriend. I can prove it right now and you will believe me."


    "Prove it? How do you prove it?"


    "I will call him right now."


    "Sure, we''ll see."


    "You let go of me first," Norah said.


    James was quick and let go of Norah without saying a word.


    When she was free, Norah immediately took a few breaths of fresh air and then called Shawn.


    Norah was still very confident that Shawn would answer the phone immediately because she inferred


    that he had alreadynded at the airport.


    However, no one answered. She immediately dialed his number again. No one answered again. Norah


    became a bit anxious.


    "You lie is detected so quickly?" James stood on the side with his arms folded in front of his chest and


    sneered.


    Norah held her phone tightly and continued to dial Shawn''s number.


    However, no one answered the phone.


    James mocked even more bitterly, "I have said that you are just a liar."


    "I''m not lying. He is indeed my boyfriend." Norah resisted.


    She bit her lip. Her gaze fixed on James. She was so determined and there wasn''t the slightest flinch.


    However, her expression and attitude disgusted James. He pinched her chin again, "You are just lying.


    Don''t be impertinent."


    "Again, I''m not lying."


    Norah''s tone was harder and more certain this time, without the slightest flinch.


    These words angered James.


    This woman?


    He thought she did these just to attract his attention and be his girlfriend. He couldn''t bear her


    nobleness and became more infuriated.


    Very well.


    High-minded. Alright!


    Very well!


    Now he was interested in her. He also wanted to break her lies and prated her ugliness to see her


    pitiful look.


    James was stirred by this idea.


    He pulled the cor of his chest and took a step toward Norah with malicious intentions.


    Norah quickly sensed his abnormality and stepped back full of alertness.


    However, she couldn''t escape because the door was locked.


    His eyes became more and more gloomy and horrible, and the expression on his face scared Norah.


    Norah hugged herself tightly and couldn''t help but tremble, "James, don''te over. Please calm


    down. " N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 192 Shawn Lawson Cherished Her

    Chapter 192 Shawn Lawson Cherished Her


    Chapter 192 Shawn Lawson Cherished Her


    "Huh... calm down?" As he sneered, James Broser stretched out his hands to support the door and


    then imprisoned Norah''s body between the door and his body.


    Norah became more and more frightened, and even her breathing became weaker.


    "James, this is the office. Don''t do this."


    "But, I will definitely do it."


    After saying that, James stretched out his hand to lift Norah''s chin forcefully, and kissed her.


    Norah''s eyes widened in an instant. At that moment, she didn''t have time to think too much. She raised


    her hand while yelling no, and pped him without any hesitation.


    Then, the loud p was transmitted to the ears of the two of them in an instant. It was very clear in the


    quiet office.


    At that moment, both of them were stunned.


    James opened his eyes wide, looking at Norah in disbelief.


    How could she hit him?


    How dared she hit him?


    Norah looked at her hands, and she was also a little scared after beating him.


    Not daring to stay there any longer, she opened the door and ran out quickly.


    Just as she ran out of James''s office, her cell phone rang.


    Norah had no time to pay attention to her mobile phone. What she could do was run at the full split


    without a rest. She ran up several stairs, took the elevator back to the lounge, and locked the door


    behind her. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    The phone rang again, Norah took it out and took a look, only to find that it was from Shawn.


    However, she was in a bad state now. How could she see him in such a bad way?


    Although she was wronged and ufortable, she didn''t want Shawn to worry about her.


    Moreover, such a thing was not glorious, and she doesn''t want him to know.


    Because of fear, Norah didn''t calm down until now.


    With a tremor in her hand, her phone fell to the ground.


    When picking up the phone, Norah looked at the one reflected on the screen, only to realize that she


    was in a terrible situation now. There were two lines of tears on her cheeks.


    Shawn''s call came again. She didn''t want to dy it and she didn''t want him to see that she was


    crying. Finally, she reached out to wipe the tears on her face, straightened her hair, and quickly


    answered the video.


    It was also at that moment that Norah put away all her unhappiness and smiled happily.


    Then she happily greeted Shawn, "Shawn, have you arrived yet?"


    "Well, I just arrived." Shawn continued, "Norah, is there something wrong?"


    Norah smiled and shook her head, "No, why do you ask?"


    "Because you have called me several times. I just made a few video calls to you, but you didn''t answer.


    I''m worried about you."


    "Don''t worry. I called you because you didn''t contact me in time. I was worried about you so I made


    several phone calls in a row. I didn''t answer your phone because of a special situation with a patient.


    There is nothing wrong. Don''t think too much about it."


    Norah pinched the palm of her hand and pretended to be calm and exined.


    "Sorry, the ne was turbulent, which dyed some time and waster than the scheduled time."


    "It''s okay, I know you must have not arrived if you didn''t connect, otherwise you will definitely call me."


    Norah appeared normal in the video. There was no crying, no trembling voice. She even smiled all the


    time.


    However, Shawn was extremely acute. He sensed that she had something wrong as Norah connected


    the phone.


    He couldn''t tell what was so strange at that time, but now, he noticed it.


    The rims of her eyes were red with crying.


    There were also traces of tears running down her cheeks. If his guess was correct, she must have


    cried.


    And her hair, which was obviously just ready to be tidied.


    All signs indicated that there was something bad happened just now.


    "Norah, are you really okay?" Shawn asked very worriedly.


    "Well, it''s okay. It''s really okay. Don''t worry about me. I''m fine in the country. I''ll wait for you toe


    back until you finish your work there."


    After Norah finished speaking, she smiled again.


    But the more she smiled, the more she pretended to be strong, and the more she reassured him, the


    more ufortable he felt.


    Never had he felt so powerless for a moment.


    But, what could he bring her through the phone?


    Nothing butfort.


    He couldn''t even hug her.


    Only then did he realize that even a hug was such a luxury for people separated by two ces.


    "Norah, bear in mind, don''t hide anything from me. You can tell me everything. We will face it together,


    and we will beat it together."


    "Mm, I know."


    Norah nodded while saying, "Shawn, I''m a little tired. I want to rest."


    "Well. Have a good rest."


    Although he still wanted to see her more and hear her voice more, he could only agree to hang up the


    phone after seeing Norah''s state and her haggard face.


    Hanging up the phone, Norah felt her body had been drained, copsing against the door in defeat,


    sliding down the door panel weakly and softly until she slid down to sit on the floor.


    It was only then that she sat down on the floor with her arms hugging herself tightly. Then she let out a


    cry, allowing herself to shed tears.


    She felt grateful that she hung up the phone in time. Otherwise, she was afraid she would not be able


    to hold her tears back.


    She was afraid that she would have told him all the fears and all the grievances in her heart if she didn''t


    hang up the phone in time.


    However, she knew that it would do nothing good to him but increase his worries because he could do


    nothing when they were separated from two countries.


    She didn''t want to be a burden to him but the one who could share the storm with him.


    It was a lie to say that she was not aggrieved.


    It was also false to say that she was not sad.


    Who didn''t want to have the person they love most by their side at this time?


    However, she knew she had to be strong.


    Shawn called Anthony as soon as he hang up the phone, "To check whether Norah is bullied by others.


    Be careful and don''t let her know it."


    "Yes, Mr. Lawson."


    Anthony quickly found it out. Anyway, there was surveince everywhere in the hospital.


    After a casual investigation, Anthony got what Norah had done in the hospital all morning.


    Her mood had been normal, and she was working with full energy all morning.


    The change came right after noon, that is, after she went to James''s office.


    Anthony reported it to Shawn in a sh after checking this out.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, Mr. Lawson."


    On the other side of the phone, Shawn held a posture after hearing this, seemingly stiffening for a very


    long time.


    His face was even cold without the slightest temperature. His whole body emitted a gloomy and


    terrifying aura. His mood was low to the point of death.


    James Broser?


    It was him again.


    What he could not tolerate was that he had extended his ws to Norah.


    When he thought of the smile of Norah in the video, Shawn''s heart hurts as if he went to hell.


    She was so hurt but she could tell anything to him and tried to sce him.


    He med himself.


    He thought it was his fault that he wasn''t there for her at such an important time.


    Shawn couldn''t stay calm anymore and he dialed her phone immediately.

 Chapter 193 You Can Be Fragile

    Chapter 193 You Can Be Fragile


    Chapter 193 You Can Be Fragile


    When Norah received the call, she had just changed her clothes and was about to leave work.


    "Norah..." Shawn called her softly.


    His tone was so gentle that it was unreasonable.


    Norah blinked, and she admitted that she felt grievous with her throat immediately choked up when she


    heard the call.


    She missed him very much.


    She wished she could run to him immediately, hug him tightly, and curl herself into his arms.


    She couldn''t wait to lie in his arms and called his name a thousand times, even ten thousand times.


    But, she didn''t want him to worry!


    So, she had to endure.


    Looking at the time, Norah smiled lightly, and asked as if nothing had happened, "Why do you send me


    a video at this time? It should bete at night at your ce. You are so tired from work. Why don''t you


    have a good rest?"


    Hearing these words, Shawn felt more and more ufortable.


    Especially looking at her forced smile, Shawn felt even more ufortable.


    His sweetheart had suffered so much grievance, but she didn''t mention a single word to him. Instead,


    she was worried about him and cared about him.


    He couldn''t bear it anymore. Shawn said out with distress, "Fool, why didn''t you tell me about such a


    big thing that happened?"


    Norah was stunned for a moment and didn''t realize what he was saying. Then she knew what he was


    talking about and asked gently, "You know everything?"


    When the words fell, her tears fell like rain.


    She covered her lips, desperately trying not to cry out. However, her tears streamed down her cheeks


    out of control.


    Slowly falling into her mouth, the tears were salty and astringent.


    "Norah, sorry"


    "It''s my fault, I don''t protect you well."


    Seeing her crying, Shawn felt so distressed.


    Especially when she endured desperately and didn''t even cry out. He felt so guilty.


    But now he couldn''t even give her a hug other than verbalfort!


    The more he thought about it, the more Shawn med himself.


    His brows have been furrowed deeply, like a ravine.


    He could only quietly watch and apany her as Norah was crying.


    Every drop of tears was as hot as magma, scorching his heart.


    After a while, Norah raised her head and wiped her face.


    Thinking of something, she asked in a soft voice, "Am I ugly now?"


    "No." Shawn shook his head, smiled, andforted her, "My Norah is always the most beautiful."


    "Really?" Hearing what he said, Norah felt a littleforted, and smiled with tears, "You didn''t lie to


    me?"


    "Well, no, you are beautiful when you smile, and you are also beautiful when you cry."


    His words actuallyforted her. She felt much better.


    "However, I still prefer to see your smile."


    "Okay."


    Norah nodded vigorously, then wiped away her tears and smiled.


    Seeing her smile, the corners of Shawn''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Little fool, let me ask you, who am I?" Suddenly, Shawn asked.


    Norah replied puzzledly, "Shawn!"


    "No, I''m asking about my identity, my rtionship with you?"


    "I... my..."


    Norah knew the answer, but she was a little shy. So she answered slowly.


    However, Shawn couldn''t wait any longer.


    Sighing, he dotingly replied, "Norah, remember, I''m your boyfriend. I can''t bear this kind of thing again


    in the future. No matter what happens, good or bad, you have to tell m."


    "We share the good things together and solve the bad ones together."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Okay." Norah nodded and said at the same time, "I''m much better. Don''t worry. It''s sote there. Have


    a good rest." Hanging up the video, Norah washed her face and smoothed her hair, ready to go home.


    However, as soon as she reached the gate of the hospital, she heard someone calling her name,


    "Norah..."


    This voice was very familiar to her.


    Norah turned her head, and when she saw James, she escaped without looking back as if he was a


    fierce beast.


    And her pace was getting faster and faster. She just wanted to escape quickly.


    "Norah, I..." James yelled again but found that she had already started running.


    He hooked his lips and smiled bitterly.


    Did he really cast a shadow on her? In fact, he just wanted to apologize.


    It seemed that she had regarded him as a beast.


    It was true that the fruit of the sin of one''s own making should be swallowed by oneself.


    She finally arrived home. Norah was just about to open the door, but she found that the door had


    already been opened from the inside.


    "Vivian? You''re back?" Seeing Vivian Lynn, Norah was surprised.


    Vivian did not say a word, walked up, and hugged Norah, "Silly, why didn''t you tell me when something


    like this happened to you? If Shawn doesn''t tell, I will never know."


    "I don''t want you guys to worry."


    "We''ll be more worried if you don''t tell us. I can''t wait to rush up and beat the dean up violently right


    now."


    "Norah, do you want to resign?" Vivian said worriedly.


    Norah thought for a while and frowned, "I really didn''t think about this until you said so. Although I really


    want to intern at this hospital, I do have to make a new choice if he keeps harassing me."


    "Well, anyway, don''t worry. Shawn will deal with it well. It''s the time to show his boyfriend power. You


    can rely on him."


    When Vivian said this, Norah sighed and hugged her, "Vivian, do you think I am bing pretentious


    and fragile? I want hispany and hug when I am aggrieved."


    "Silly girl, how can this be pretentious? Women in love will be like this. Norah, you are just a little girl in


    love."


    "Besides..." Vivian gently pinched Norah''s small face and ambiguously said, "Shawn might just like


    your pretensions?"


    "Just don''t think too much. I bet when hees back must be like a wolf pouncing on you, well..!"


    Vivian deliberately did not say the wordspletely.


    But it made Norah blush with shame.


    "Norah, you are so shy. It seems that Shawn is not enough for you!"


    Norah naturally stood with Shawn, and immediately returned, "No, we... we just haven''t, no..."


    The more she said, the more red Norah''s face was, "Anyway, he... I think he is very powerful and


    good."


    Vivianughed ambiguously on the side, "Haha, well, well. Anyway, you know it."


    The two of them messed around for a while, and Norah was much more cheerful.


    After she fell asleep, Vivian took a picture and sent it to Shawn.


    Shawn immediately replied to her message, "She is falling asleep. How is her mood?"


    "Much better."


    "Remember to sign the contract tomorrow."


    "Come on, you really think I came back because of the ad you said? I am obliged to apany Norah.


    I''m her best friend. I woulde topany her even without your ad."


    "But you, Shawn, if you dare to do something to hurt Norah in the future, I will not spare you."


    As soon as Vivian''s words fell, she heard a hurried knock on the door from across the street.


    As she inferred, it was at 2:00 am there.


    Why was there someone looking for him in the hotel sote?


    Vivian suddenly had a very bad feeling in her heart without any reason, but it was fiercely suppressed


    by her.


    "Why are you here again?" Over there, Shawn seemed to have opened the door and said impatiently.


    "Take care of her for me, I still have things to do here." After saying that, Shawn hung up the phone.

 Chapter 194 Shawn Under Siege

    Chapter 194 Shawn Under Siege


    Chapter 194 Shawn Under Siege


    Seeing Shawn, Lily bit her lip and looked vulnerable.


    "Shawn, I''m sorry. I know you don''t want to see me, but I really miss you."


    "Lily, I think I''ve made it very clear to you. From the moment I decided to send you abroad, we have


    nothing to do with each other."


    "No..." Lilian shook her head as she burst out into tears. "How could we have nothing to do with each


    other? I was your first love. We have been together for so long. I believe that you still like me. Norah is


    your wife, so you have to take responsibility."


    "You''re wrong." Shawn''s gaze was calm. "The person I love now is Norah, and I''m not being nice to her


    out of responsibility. I''m very serious about making her happy."


    "Lily, let it go. It would be better for you, for me, and Norah."


    Lilian covered her chest and felt the pain.


    She couldn''t believe what Shawn was saying.


    Did he not love her anymore?


    She was his first love and the love of his life.


    How could he suddenly say he didn''t love her anymore?


    And he had even turned around and fallen in love with the woman who had ruined their rtionship.


    "Shawn," Lilian looked at him with teary eyes and said, "How could you do this to me? I can live with


    you not loving me anymore. You can fall in love with anyone, but why did you fall in love with Norah?


    Have you forgotten that she was the one who ruined our rtionship? If it hadn''t been for her, we


    wouldn''t have been separated."


    "Lilian." Suddenly, Shawn raised his voice.


    He shot her a stern look and said, "I won''t allow you to nder her."


    "How could you be so defensive of her?"


    "She had nothing to do with our separation in the first ce. We broke up long before Norah and I got


    married. Have you forgotten that you were the one who broke up with me? How could you say that I


    don''t care and protect you?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The moment Lilian heard Shawn''s words, her face turned red all of a sudden.


    "I... I..."


    "But I was just being impulsive. Shawn, I never wanted to break up with you. I love you so much, so


    how could I leave you? I was only throwing tantrums back then. I just wanted you tofort me. But I


    didn''t expect your grandfather to let you marry someone else as soon as we broke up."


    "Shawn, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I''m so sorry. If I knew so much would happen, I would never have


    broken up with you no matter what."


    Lilian cried out loud as she grabbed Shawn''s arm. She looked miserable and sad.


    Shawn let out a sigh. Then, he reached down and took Lilian''s arm as he said, "Lily, that''s how the


    world works. We''ve already broken up. Why are you still obsessed with me ?"


    "I love you so much, so how could I not be obsessed with you? Shawn, please. Even if..."


    She cried so hard that her eyes turned red. In a trembling voice, she said, "Even if I don''t want anything


    from you. I don''t have to be your wife. Just let me stay with you, okay?"


    "No way."


    Shawn rejected her without hesitation.


    "I''m not going to hurt Norah. And don''t make me look down on you."


    "I said we shouldn''t talk anymore. Let''s just pretend we''re strangers. It''s better for us both."


    "Go away!"


    After saying it, Shawn was about to close the door.


    Lilian bit her lip and was heartwrenching.


    Even if she had so many things and even begged him, Shawn was unmoved.


    Just as the door was about to close, Lilian suddenly reached out, blocked it, and said, "Fine. I promise


    you that from now on I won''t bother you anymore."


    "I know you won''t let me stay in the same hotel as you, but it''s sote. Will you really let me go back


    alone?"


    "I''ll get someone to drive you home."


    Shawn reached out and was about to make a phone call.


    Lilian immediately refused. "No need. I''d rather go back alone if someone else takes me back home."


    Lilian pleaded sincerely, "Shawn, it''ll be thest time. After tonight, we may not be able to see each


    other for the rest of our lives. Will you walk me home onest time?"


    Seeing that Shawn did not refuse and seemed to hesitate, Lilian immediately said, "It''s myst wish."


    Finally, Shawn nodded his head.


    Lilian immediately raised a smile and was overjoyed. "Really? Shawn, did you say yes?"


    "Yes!"


    "Wait for me then. I''m going to the bathroom."


    When Lilian reached the bathroom, the smile on her face immediately disappeared.


    Instead, she put on a sinister smile.


    With a grimace, she looked in the mirror and parted her lips.


    "Norah, it''s all because of you."


    "Just wait and see. I''ll be back."


    "Shawn is mine. No one is going to take him away from me."


    Before she walked out of the bathroom, she pulled out her mobile phone and made a call. Then, in a


    sinister voice, she said, "n B."


    After saying that, she took out the sim card and threw it into the bathroom.


    The streets were quiet at 3 a.m.


    As Shawn walked Lilian out, it was freezing outside, and the wind was howling.


    Shawn saw that Lilian was only wearing a long dress. Lilian seemed to be so cold that she huddled in a


    ball. Her whole body was shivering. Her face went pale.


    He couldn''t bear to see her like this. Then, he took off his jacket and handed it to her.


    Shawn asked, "Which way?"


    Lilian said she didn''t live far from here. They could walk there in ten minutes, so he didn''t drive.


    "On the right side. Go through the two traffic lights. Turn to the right. We''ll be two blocks away."


    "Hmm."


    Lilian and Shawn had been walking for a while. Suddenly, there was a noisy roar behind them.


    Immediately after, motorbikes were speeding past them both, making an ear-splitting and noisy sound.


    Since it was amon sce at night, Shawn didn''t put it to heart and assumed it was someone


    racing in the middle of the night.


    However, after a few minutes, he felt that something was off.


    His keen alertness immediately gave him a whiff of danger.


    "Lily,e here."


    Shouting out, Shawn immediately pulled Lilian behind him and hid her.


    As expected, the next moment, those motorbikes quickly surrounded them as tightly as if they had


    nned to do so.


    And Shawn and Lilian were surrounded by them.


    "Mr. Lawson, it wasn''t easy for us to wait for you toe out. If a few of us hadn''t been here all night


    waiting for you, we''d have missed you out." From the crowd, a man with a scarred face came out.


    Seeing him, Shawn immediately narrowed his eyes and said, "It''s you?"


    "How are you feeling? Mr. Lawson, are you surprised?"


    "How dare you show up in front of me?"


    "Well..." The scar-faced man immediately leaned back andughed. "I know you are very powerful in


    the country. You have a lot of bodyguards guarding you wherever you go, so I can''t do anything to you.


    But here it''s different. You''re all alone, and I have a bunch of people behind me."


    "You didn''t think I''de all this way to find you, did you? As the saying goes, it''s never toote for


    revenge. Haven''t I finally waited for you here?"

 Chapter 195 Shawn, Look Out

    Chapter 195 Shawn, Look Out


    Chapter 195 Shawn, Look Out


    "Shawn, I''m giving you a chance. If you beg me on your knees now, I''ll let you go."


    With an arrogant face, Hayden put on a wicked smile.


    "With you?" Shawn sneered.


    "Fine. You''ve got steel in you. You''re about to die. I''m going to see if you''re still so arrogant when I hit


    you with that stick."


    Hayden sneered and waved his hand. "Dudes, let''s get him."


    Instantly, they broke into several small circles. Then, they surrounded Shawn and Lilian in a group.


    Lilian cowered as she tugged at Shawn''s sleeve and said, "Shawn, how did this happen? I''m scared."


    "It''s okay," Shawn said soothingly.


    Looking up, he stared at Hayden with his cold and sharp eyes and said, "This is between us. Stop


    giving a woman a hard time."


    Hayden sneered as he strode forward, whistling.


    Soon, he stopped beside Lilian.


    After looking at Lilian for a moment, he smiled evilly and whistled. Then, he reached up, lifted Lilian''s


    chin, and forced her to look at himself. "Look up."


    "Shawn..." Lilian cried out timidly. She was so scared that her voice sounded shaky.


    "Let her go." Shawn bellowed coldly.


    Hayden not only didn''t let go but smiled even more cockily.


    Hayden lifted Lilian''s chin again. Then, he leaned down and looked at her crippled legs as he


    snickered, "You''re pretty. And you have fair skin. And your arms and legs are long and slender. If you


    hooked your legs around mine, it would be ravishing."


    "Look at how fair your skin is. I''ve had sex with a lot of women, but I''ve never tried to sleep with a


    woman like you. What a pity! It''s amazing that a pretty woman like you is a cripple. Tsk..."


    Lilian''s whole body trembled with fear.


    Shawn stepped forward. Then, he squeezed Hayden''s arm with one hand and warned in a cold voice,


    "Let go, and don''t touch her."


    "Gee, why do you care so much about her? If I remember correctly, you have a beautiful wife at home.


    You''re lucky to have two girls at the same time. And they both look so beautiful."


    "I''ll give you a chance. If you let us have sex with this beautiful girl, I''ll let you go."


    "I''ll say it again. Let her go."


    Shawn stared at Hayden, his fists clenched. The veins stood out on his forehead.


    Then, Hayden still gripped Lilian''s arm as if he hadn''t heard him at all.


    Moreover, he reached out with one hand and stroked Lilian''s cheek. Then, little by little, he worked his


    way down Lilian''s body. Suddenly, he grabbed Lilian''s jaw. His icy voice sounded as if he were a


    demon. "Belle, are you worried about him?"


    Lilian burst into tears. She nodded her head vigorously and said, "Yes. Please. Please let us go!"


    "Oops! Belle, don''t cry. If you cry, you won''t look pretty. It hurts me."


    Hayden reached up and wiped tears from Lilian''s face.


    Lilian was getting more and more scared. She crumpled tightly in her wheelchair and kept shaking.


    "Belle, I''m going to give you a choice. If youe with us, I''ll let him go. What do you say? Do you


    want to think about it?"


    Lilian was terrified.


    She parted her lips, but she couldn''t get a word out as her lips quivered.


    "Consider what? No need to think about it." At that moment, Shawn''s voice came.


    The next moment, Shawn squeezed Hayden''s arm and yanked Hayden behind him.


    Hayden cried out in pain. He wailed and said, "What are you doing? Go and hit him! I''m going to kill


    him."


    Shawn pushed Hayden away from him and looked at everyone in the room with his sharp eyes. Finally,


    he curled his lips and put on a smile.


    Then, he reached down, loosened the tie, and unbuttoned his suit.


    After taking off the suit, he handed it to Lilian and ordered, "Take it."


    With that, he slowly rolled up the sleeves with his long and slender fingers.


    Then, he said, "Anyone who wishes to diees over."


    "Go get him."


    Hayden growled. Instantly, all the men swarmed around Shawn.


    Some were bare hands. Some had sticks in their hands. Others ran towards Shawn with machetes in


    their hands.


    The night in the early morning was very quiet, but it was very noisy here.


    Screaming, yelling, wailing and all kinds of sounds almost resounded through the sky, tearing the quiet


    night.


    The wind howled furiously. It was getting colder and colder.


    An hour or so passed. A group of people fell to the ground wailing in pain.


    The dawn was filled with all kinds of voices.


    A group of meny around them. Shawn and Hayden were the only ones standing in the middle. Both


    of them stared at each other.


    After scanning the circle of people lying around, Hayden sneered and said, "Shawn, I underestimated


    you."


    "Do you think I''d dare go out alone if I didn''t have some moves?"


    Hayden took out his phone and seemed as if he clicked the shutter a couple of times.


    The smile in his eyes deepened.


    Just then, Lilian saw something. She frantically pushed her wheelchair towards Shawn and shouted,


    "Shawn, go! Hurry up."


    "Right now."


    Hayden sneered and said, "Toote. You''re not going anywhere."


    As he spoke, a dozen ck cars suddenly drove toward them and stopped.


    The men in the vehicles were all dressed in ck suits. With fierce looks on their faces, they got out of


    the car with long sticks and knives.


    The group of men quickly lined up and stood behind Hayden.


    After fixing his clothes, Hayden strutted towards Shawn and poked him with his hand. "Shawn, I admit


    you''re good. Too bad! You are such a young talent. Today, you''re going to die by my hand."


    "Hayden, how could you be so mean?" Shawn clenched his fists.


    At that moment, even though he had expected that he was bound to be seriously injuredter. It was


    uncertain whether he would walk out of there alive, but his pride kept him calm and collected.


    He had a calm look on his face.


    Hayden was irritated by the calm look on Shawn''s face and said, "Shawn, all is fair in war. How dare I


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The next moment, Hayden and Shawn started fighting fiercely.


    After a long time, the man in front of them fell on the ground. Later, another group of men swarmed


    over and surrounded Shawn.


    It seemed that countless people had been pouring in.


    All around them were shouts and roars.


    They kept shouting.


    The ground was stained with blood. Eventually, they couldn''t tell who was bleeding.


    After fighting for a long time, Shawn gradually lost his strength and energy. In the end, he couldn''t take


    it anymore.


    Lilian felt her heart jump out of her chest as she saw a long stick being thrown at Shawn''s body. She


    clenched her fists and shouted, "Shawn, look out."

 Chapter 196 Shawn, Please Hold On

    Chapter 196 Shawn, Please Hold On


    Chapter 196 Shawn, Please Hold On


    But it was already toote.


    Hearing Lilian''s shout, Shawn was just about to turn around. The long stick had already struck Shawn


    hard in the back.


    Shawn stumbled and almost half fell to his knees, but he held on.


    He stood with pride and did not give in.


    However, his pause for a moment gave the men the opportunity to continue to hit him.


    Soon, there were more men with sticks hitting him on the back...


    The sticks were raining down on him like mad.


    Shawn was still hanging on. He was biting his lip and trying to straighten up. Without begging for


    mercy, he endured the pain and frowned.


    "Shawn..." Lilian shouted from her wheelchair, tearing her heart out.


    With tears streaming down her face, she cried out in pain, "Shawn, how are you?"


    "Please. Don''t. Don''t!"


    "Let him go. I''m begging you to let him go."


    However, Shawn straightened up and looked at Lilian with determination in his eyes. "Don''t beg for


    mercy."


    Suddenly, someone hit him hard on the back.


    Shawn was too weak to take it anymore and copsed.


    At the same time, arge mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth. The blood spurted up into the air


    and then scattered on the ground.


    There was blood all over the ground.


    The smell of blood was so strong that it could almost kill a person.


    "Shawn..." Lilian was literally crying so hard that she couldn''t help it.


    "Stop fighting. I''m begging you guys not to hit him. If you guys keep hitting him, he''s going to die." Lilian


    begged miserably.


    Hayden reached out, lifted her chin, smiled evilly, and said, "Now you care about him? Didn''t you just


    say you''d rather die than sleep with me?"


    "Hit! Keep hitting him."


    The moment his words broke off, someone hit Shawn''s body with a stick.


    Shawn gritted his teeth as he took the pain.


    Even so, the severe pain still made him grunt.


    The white shirt he was wearing had been split into pieces. Blood was running down the seams of the


    shirt, staining almost his entire body.


    Blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    In particr, he was already lying in a pool of blood.


    Lilian clenched his fists and cried uncontrobly.


    Suddenly, seeing Shawn pass out, she couldn''t stand it any longer. Then, she got up from her


    wheelchair and tried to walk to him.


    Given her crippled leg, she fell to the ground with a thud just as she stood up.


    Lilian had just fallen to the ground, and her body was stained with blood.


    She pressed her hand into the pool of blood and crawled forward little by little.


    As she crawled, she shouted, "Shawn, wake up! Come on! Wake up."


    "Please! I''m begging you. Hold on! Please do hang in there."


    "Shawn."


    Hayden sneered and said, "You guys really look like a deeply-in-love couple. Tsk. I''m touched by you!"


    The night wind was cold, and Lilian was shivering all over.


    However, she gritted her teeth and crawled to Shawn''s side.


    Finally, she grabbed Shawn''s hand in hers and crawled towards him.


    "Shawn, wake up! Please wake up." Lilian cried out from the side.


    After a while, Shawn''s eyes finally opened.


    He was so tired that he didn''t have any strength. Even though his eyes were open, he had be


    extremely weak.


    Lilian grabbed his hand. She was crying with sadness and grief. "Shawn, hang in there. We''re going to


    be okay."


    Shawn said weakly, "Lily, we''ve known each other for so long. I haven''t begged you, but I want to ask


    you to do something for me now."


    "Okay. You say it. Whatever you say, I promise you. As long as you hold on."


    "If... If you survive..." Shawn pulled off the ne that hung from his chest, mixed with blood, and


    ced it solemnly in Lilian''s hand. Struggling, he said, "Give this ne to Norah for me."


    "Tell her I love her, but I''m sorry I can''t be with her for the rest of my life."


    "If there is an afterlife, I will keep my promise to care for her and bring her happiness."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After saying that, Shawn seemed to have no more strength left.


    His hands dropped.


    "Shawn, Shawn..." Lilian cried out.


    "Is that all you have to say? Don''t you have anything to say to me? Shawn, wake up! Don''t ignore me."


    Perhaps it was her cries that woke Shawn, who then opened his eyes again and looked weakly at


    Lilian, "Don''t forget. You have to say this to her for me."


    "I don''t want to upset her."


    Lilian cried even more. Then, she grabbed Shawn''s hand and said, "Isn''t there anything you want to


    say to me?"


    Why didn''t he have anything he wanted to say to her?


    How could he only say those things to Norah?


    Why?


    Why did he only want to say those things to Norah?


    Even though he was dying, was Norah really the only thing in his heart?


    Shawn was so cruel!


    Even though she was the one who was with Shawn through the battle, why did Shawn only think of


    Norah?


    At this moment, hatred had almost twisted Lilian''s heart.


    She clenched her fists, and her eyes were filled with anger.


    Shawn, however, could no longer see the look in her eyes.


    His eyes were closed, and he was exhausted.


    He murmured the familiar name. "Norah, Norah..."


    The moment Lilian heard the name, she hated Norah even more.


    The wind was howling desperately.


    The whole street seemed to be quiet again.


    The night was deadly quiet.


    Lilian thought, "Norah, I told you that even if I die, I won''t let you get away with it.


    Even if I die, I won''t let you have Shawn."


    Clenching her fists, Lilian looked at Hayden and made a decision.


    She would do anything to win.


    And she would do whatever it took.


    The night was getting darker.


    Suddenly, a miserable scream broke the silence of the long night.


    The air was mingled with evilughter and sticky smells. The sound of breaking kepting.


    The whole city seemed to be darkened and filled with sadness.


    Shawn''s eyes widened as he listened to the shouts. His eyes turned red, his fists clenched, and he


    hissed in pain.


    But it was no use.


    He tried to stand up, but he simply couldn''t.


    All he could do was lie on the ground in defeat and unable to muster a single ounce of strength.


    The men kept beating Shawn with their sticks, and fresh blood flew back into the air.


    The night was long and torturous.


    It was particrly dark.


    It was also very cold.


    It was dawn.


    The sun wasing up over the horizon, and there was a glimmer of light. From a short distance


    away, the siren of a police car sounded.


    The group of men dispersed quickly.


    The air was mixed with many smells and filled with strong smells.


    When Lilian saw the police car, she didn''t hesitate to crawl over to it.


    Then, she quickly picked Shawn up and said, "Shawn, we''re saved. Thank goodness. We''re saved."

 Chapter 197 Norah Called Him

    Chapter 197 Norah Called Him


    Chapter 197 Norah Called Him


    Shawn woke up to find that he was in the hospital.


    He had suffered some serious injuries, but thankfully, he had no internal injuries. He had only a few


    non-fatal external injuries.


    Shawn had rested for two nights, and he was doing much better.


    His upper body was wrapped in a bandage, which looked a little scary.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he saw Lilian lying next to him.


    Shawn moved his finger. Then, Lilian immediately woke up.


    Lilian was overjoyed to see him awake. She cried andughed as she said, "Shawn, are you awake?


    Are you really awake? I''m not seeing things, right?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    After saying that, Shawn felt guilty thinking about what had happened that day.


    In particr, those scenes were so real that he could barely breathe.


    However, he had to admit that he hade back from there alive this time because of her.


    She was the one who had sacrificed herself to save his life.


    "Lily, are you..." He wanted to know how Lilian was.


    Halfway through Shawn''s sentence, he couldn''t say anything, but Lilian quickly reached out, covered


    Shawn''s mouth, and said, "Shawn, don''t say it. Don''t say it."


    "Whatever I did to save you, it was worth it. Not to mention all that, even if they wanted to kill me, I


    would still do it."


    "As long as you live."


    After saying it, Lilian kept shedding tears.


    Looking at her, Shawn was heartbroken. After all, Lilian once was the most intimate person he had ever


    been to.


    However, he felt sorry and guilty about her.


    He felt deeply guilty about Lilian. It was like a thread tightly wrapped around his heart.


    If possible, he would rather die that night than want her to save him in that way.


    "I''m sorry. Lily, you did all this to save me."


    Lilian shook her head desperately and said, "No. Shawn, you don''t have to say that. I did it all for you


    willingly. Besides, if you die, they won''t let me go."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "But I don''t deserve you. You shouldn''t have saved me. You know what? I''d rather die there than watch


    you do this."


    "No. Shawn, I love you so much, so how could I watch you die? If you die, my life will be meaningless."


    Lilian became more and more emotional as she spoke.


    Suddenly, she jumped into Shawn''s arms.


    She hugged Shawn so quickly and hard that she touched Shawn''s wound, causing him to groan in


    pain.


    Lilian immediately looked at him nervously and said, "I''m sorry, Shawn. I didn''t mean to do that. How


    are you? Are you all right? Do you want me to call a doctor?"


    "No." Shawn shook his head.


    Lilian became gentle this time. Then, she leaned sideways and rested her head in Shawn''s arms.


    Listening to his heartbeat, Lilian said softly, "Shawn, you don''t have to me yourself. And you don''t


    have to feel bad about it either. I told you I did this willingly."


    "What I want is simple. As long as you live, I want nothing more."


    Lilian said as she put on a triumphant smile.


    She felt even more smug in her heart.


    She and Shawn had been together for a year back then.


    She still knew him well. After what happened this time, whether he still loved her or not, he would not


    leave her alone.


    Even though she had advised Shawn countless times not to me himself, Shawn would still me


    himself.


    As long as Shawn felt guilty about her, she could get what she wanted.


    "Norah, wait and see. I won''t let you get what you want."


    "I told you I would never let you and Shawn be together."


    However, Lilian couldn''t have expected Shawn to reach out and push her away.


    "Shawn, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing him push her away, Lilian asked in confusion.


    "Lily, I''m thankful for you. I thank you for saving me. And I thank you for everything you''ve done for me.


    I''ll make it up to you for anything you want except that I can''t be with you."


    Lilian caught Shawn''s meaning immediately.


    She parted her lips and immediately said, "Shawn, I don''t want to talk about this with you right now. We


    can talk about thatter. Right now, your health is the most important thing. Get well first. We''ll talk


    about itter."


    "Lily..."


    Shawn was about to keep talking.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    He noticed that it was Norah calling him.


    He became tender and was about to pick up the phone immediately.


    However, he dropped his hand in dismay at the thought of him lying in the hospital with bandages all


    over his body.


    He was in a terrible state. If Norah saw him like this, she would be very worried.


    Besides, he didn''t want Norah to see him seriously injured. He always wanted to show her his best


    side.


    But he couldn''t bear to hang up.


    The phone kept ringing.


    "It''s Norah calling you, isn''t it? Why don''t you answer her call? You''re seriously injured. You must miss


    her a lot." Lilian said kindly, biting her lip.


    "I didn''t want her to see me like this. I didn''t want her to worry either."


    Lilian bit her lip hard. Her lip was about to bleed if she wasn''t in control of herself.


    Shawn didn''t want Norah to worry. Did he love Norah so deeply that he cared so much about her?


    Lilian thought, "Shawn, I''m the one who saved you. How could you be so cruel to me? You don''t even


    care about me. All you think about is Norah. What does that make me?"


    The phone rang off. Then, Shawn''s phone rang many times...


    Shawn''s phone didn''t get quiet again until the fifth time it rang.


    Then, Shawn picked up his phone. His heart wrenched as he saw that he had over a hundred missed


    calls. His heart ached so much that he was devastated.


    Norah had actually called him so many times.


    She must be so worried about him.


    Suddenly, Shawn found an important message.


    Looking at the date, he stared at the string of numbers on it. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he


    couldn''t believe it.


    "What day is it today?" He looked at Lilian as he raised his voice.


    "18th? What?"


    Two days had passed.


    "So you''re saying I''ve been sleeping here for two days?"


    At the question, Shawn''s body went abruptly limp, and he leaned back helplessly as if his whole body


    had been drained of strength.


    No wonder Norah had called him over a hundred times.


    Norah hadn''t reached him for almost three days. She could neither hear his voice nor know what had


    happened to him. She must be extremely anxious.


    As he thought about it, Shawn couldn''t hold back any longer. Then, he lifted the covers and got up to


    go outside.

 Chapter 198 They Finally Get on the Phone

    Chapter 198 They Finally Get on the Phone


    Chapter 198 They Finally Get on the Phone


    "Shawn, where are you going?"


    "The wounds on your body haven''t healed yet. Shawn, slow down."


    Seeing Shawn striding out of the ward, Lilian immediately wheeled her chair to follow him.


    On the other side.


    Norah was frantic.


    She called Shawn five more times, but no one answered.


    She put the phone down in dismay. She had a look of worry and loss on her face.


    Vivian took one look at Norah''s expression and figured it out. "Still no one answering the phone?"


    "Yeah." Norah nodded, devastated.


    She was now in a state of confusion and panic.


    "Vivian, it''s been two days. No one''s answering the phone. And he hasn''t responded to Instagram


    messages or texts. Do you think something happened to him?"


    Once Norah had that suspicion, she became even more anxious.


    And the more she thought about it, the more panicked she became. She couldn''t calm down at all.


    "He''s always been very mature. He''s also very serious about his work, so he wouldn''t have


    disappeared for so long for no reason."


    "Have you been in touch with anyone else who was close to him? Or has Shawn contacted anyone


    else?" Vivian reminded her.


    "I spoke to Anthony, but Anthony said he couldn''t get in touch with Shawn either, and I''m even more


    afraid to ask his parents. I''m afraid that if something does happen to him, his parents won''t be able to


    take it. And things will get worse."


    "I can''t do it. Vivian, I can''t just sit here and wait any longer. I''m leaving the country. I''m going to find


    him."


    Norah said as she was about to get up, go pack her luggage, and leave the country.


    Vivian put her hand on Norah''s shoulder and tried to calm Norah down.


    "Okay. Okay. Okay. Norah, don''t rush. If you are impulsive, it won''t solve anything. Let''s sort it out


    again. When did you lose contact with Shawn? Was there anything unusual about him at the time?"


    Norah tried desperately to recall.


    Then, she replied, "It was two days ago in the afternoon. He made a video call and tried tofort me


    after he found out I was being harassed by Dean Broser. We had a nice chat. Then, I couldn''t reach


    him after I woke up from sleep."


    Vivian froze when she thought of something.


    It turned out she was thest person Shawn had been in contact with that night.


    She somehow instantly remembered the knock on Shawn''s room door and the words he had said on


    the phone then.


    "Why are you here again?"


    Who exactly was the person Shawn was talking to back then?


    At that moment, Vivian felt like things were a mess andpletely could not figure it out.


    Vivian had a bad feeling when she thought about the knock on the door that night.


    Moreover, she didn''t dare to tell Norah about it.


    If Norah found out, she would be even more anxious and confused.


    Vivian never wanted to see Norah like that.


    "Norah, calm down. I''m going to call Ivan. I''ll ask him again. I''m sure he can think of more ways than


    we can."


    "Alright."


    After helping Norah sit down on the couch, Vivian called Ivan.


    "You guys haven''t found him yet?" Ivan was also surprised.


    Yesterday, Vivian had asked him about Shawn.


    Ivan had called Shawn then too, but there was no answer.


    However, when he thought about how they sometimes had to deal with difficult clients and contracts, it


    was normal for them to spend a day or a dozen hours.


    If there was some confidential information involved, it was normal for them to block all signals during


    the negotiations.


    So, Ivan didn''t take it to heart.


    However, when Ivan now learned that Shawn was still out of touch, he realized the gravity of the


    problem.


    "Alright. You tell Norah to wait. I''ll have someone check on Shawn right away."


    "Well, hurry up. Norah is anxious as hell."


    After hanging up the phone, Ivan called Shawn back.


    Originally, he expected no one to answer or his phone to be turned off.


    However, Ivan didn''t expect the call to be answered as soon as he made a phone call to Shawn.


    "Norah and Vivian said you were missing, and Norah was looking for you like crazy." Ivan blurted it out.


    "Something''s happened. I''ve just been able to get through on my mobile. I''ll call Norah right back."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Shawn immediately went to put on the white shirt he had just borrowed


    from the hospital.


    He had too many bandages on him, so his hands weren''t quite ready. He was very slow in putting the


    shirt on.


    Shawn couldn''t stand him being so slow in getting dressed.


    He had to call Norah back as soon as possible. Otherwise, she would be even more anxious.


    Shawn''s heart ached at the thought of her being agitated.


    Next to him, Lilian finally couldn''t look at this. Then, she took the initiative and said, "Shawn, it''s better if


    I put it on for you."


    When Shawn got his shirt back, Lilian had already offered to help him put it on, but Shawn refused her.


    Now, she just couldn''t sit by and watch. He''d overexerted himself in the shirt to the point where he''d


    quickly wrenched some of the bandages apart. And the wound had split. Some red blood seeped out


    through the white bandage.


    The red blood was really shocking to the eye.


    Although he had suffered a non-fatal superficial wound, after all, he was badly injured. He had to rest


    well to recover.


    "No need. I can do it myself." Shawn refused again.


    This time, Lilian was insistent. Then, she wheeled and stopped in front of Shawn. She raised her head,


    looked up at him, and said, "I know the reason you wanted to put your shirt on was because you didn''t


    want Norah to see that you were injured. You didn''t want her to worry."


    "But you''re already bleeding from the bandages. If you keep pushing, even with your shirt on, the blood


    will seep out. She''ll still see it. You''ll have wasted your effort."


    "Don''t worry. I''m just putting on a shirt for you. I''m not going to get carried away."


    Hearing her say that, Shawn calmed down.


    He reached out and handed Lilian the shirt in his hand.


    "You sit on the chair," said Lilian.


    With her help, Shawn quickly had his white shirt on.


    Since he had bandages all over his body, his shirt couldn''t be that neat. Thanks to his good shape,


    even when he looked at himself on his phone, he couldn''t see any significant difference from before.


    Then, he straightened and checked his shirt again. Immediately, he called Norah back.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Shawn hadn''t made the video call because he was still afraid that Norah would find out. Thus, he


    thought it would be safer to make a voice call with Norah


    After all, they hadn''t seen each other for two days, and Norah would have wanted to see his face. In


    case Norah offered to make a video call to him, Shawn had prepared and was ready to switch to a


    video call.


    On the other side, Norah couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw Shawn''s call.


    With the phone in her hand, she almost thought she was dreaming.


    "Vivian, it''s Shawn. He''s... He''s calling." Norah''s voice shook violently as she looked at the Caller ID on


    her phone.


    Vivian was quick enough to react. Immediately, she said, "Answer it. Why aren''t you answering the


    phone?"


    "I was afraid. I''m afraid it''s just someone using his phone, and it''s not him."


    She was more afraid that the call would be to inform her of bad news.


    Vivian could understand exactly how Norah felt.


    If someone had been missing for several days, as the family members received the call, it was usually


    not the missing person but the police who called to im the body.


    Norah must have been afraid to hear such news.


    When one was desperate for something, one would be cautious and afraid of losing it.


    The phone kept ringing.


    Taking a deep breath, Norah picked up the phone.


    Before answering, she prayed desperately in her heart. "Shawn, it''s you. It has to be you. You have to


    be safe!"


    Holding a mobile phone in her trembling hand, Norah held her breath as she slid to answer the phone


    call and put the phone to her ear.

 Chapter 199 No More Disappearances

    Chapter 199 No More Disappearances


    Chapter 199 No More Disappearances


    "Norah, it''s me."


    Hearing the familiar voice from the other end of the phone, Norah cried out in relief.


    Days of worry and longing finally dissipated at that moment.


    "Shawn..." She tried to call out his name but choked on her words.


    The phone was filled with the sound of Norah''s broken sobs.


    Shawn listened, his heart breaking. He could only offer soft words offort. "Don''t cry, Norah. I''m


    sorry for making you worry.


    "I''m fine. Everything is okay here."


    "Then why didn''t you answer my calls? Do you know how many times I called you?" Norah finally


    released the worry and frustration that had been building up inside her.


    "Do you know how scared I was?


    "I was afraid something had happened to you. I was afraid I would never see you again."


    After venting her feelings, Norah felt a weight lifted from her heart.


    She had been almost depressed.


    On the other end of the line, Shawn grew more heartbroken with each word.


    Norah wiped away her tears and spoke softly. "Turn on the camera. I want to see if you''re lying to me.


    Is everything really okay?"


    "Sure."


    After the camera was turned on, she saw Shawn wearing a shirt and looking good. Only then did she


    put her mind at ease.


    But now it was Shawn''s turn to be worried. "Have you not been eating properly these past few days?


    You''ve lost so much weight."


    Norah had indeed been too worried about him to eat.


    But she didn''t want him to worry.


    So, she curled her lips andforted him. "No, it''s probably just the beauty effect on the video."


    "True or not. You need to take good care of yourself. Gain weight and stay healthy. It will feel better to


    hold you in my arms when Ie back," Shawn said.


    Norahughed. "I want to be a fatdy. It''s ugly."


    "No, you''re the most beautiful to me. And I like you with a little more flesh on your bones. It''s more


    "You''re just sweet-talking me."


    Next to him, Lilian was sitting in her wheelchair.


    She wished she was not there to hear it.


    She hated it.


    She hated it so much.


    What did it feel like to watch the man one once loved flirt with another woman?


    It was like a million arrows piercing her heart.


    She had finally experienced it.


    Before hanging up the phone, Norah warned him seriously once again.


    "No more disappearances and no more rejecting my calls. I hope you''ll keep it in mind. If you do that, I


    will never talk to you again."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    After hanging up the phone, Shawn saw the tears on Lilian''s face.


    When she saw him looking at her, she reflexively turned away. While wiping her tears, she apologized,


    "I''m sorry. I couldn''t control myself.


    "It''s just that listening to you two talk on the phone reminds me of the days when we were together."


    Once the words were out of her mouth, she realized her mistake and corrected herself. "Sorry, I


    shouldn''t have brought up the past. Norah is your girlfriend now."


    "Lilian..."


    Shawn sighed and walked toward her. "There are some things I think we should still talk about..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Lilian''s body suddenly lurched to the side.


    It was toote for him to catch her. Lilian had fallen to the ground in her wheelchair.


    "Lilian..."


    Shawn picked her up and shouted for a doctor.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Since they were in the hospital, the doctor arrived quickly.


    "How is she?" Shawn asked anxiously.


    The doctor finished examining Lilian and stood up. "She fainted from overexertion. I remember this girl.


    While you were in aa, she never left your side. Without proper rest and eating, she looked after


    you. When you''re awake, she must have reached her limit.


    "She''s weak. Take good care of her."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    The doctor thought of something but hesitated to speak.


    "It''s okay. Go ahead with what you have to say."


    Only then did the doctor continue, "I noticed something during the examination. Almost her entire body


    is covered in bruises. It''s shocking to see."


    "And some..."


    The female doctor felt too embarrassed to bring it up. "Many of the injuries are in private spots. I don''t


    know what she''s been through, but she stayed by your side and waited for you to wake up despite her


    own condition.


    "You must be very important to her. This girl has suffered so much. Please treat her well andfort


    her."


    With that, the doctor left.


    Shawn walked over to the bed, where Lilian was lying with her eyes closed.


    She looked haggard and pale.


    And she had lost a lot of weight.


    Standing next to her, Shawn felt an overwhelming sense of guilt and pressure.


    Like a tide, it threatened to drown him.


    The doctor''s words echoed in his mind, and he couldn''t help but push up the sleeve of her shirt.


    When he saw the bruises covering her arm, his heart sank even further.


    He checked her other arm and found it was even worse.


    Shawn''s heart grew heavier.


    After getting in contact with Shawn, Norah finally put her mind at ease.


    In the morning, she went out in good spirits.


    With each passing morning, she felt closer to the day of his return.


    But she never expected to encounter a nightmare just after leaving her house.


    Kelvin was squatting in front of the apartment building. When he saw Norah, he took a big bite of his


    bread, drank some water, and then ran over to her frantically.


    It was Norah''s instinctive move to stay away from him.


    But Kelvin ran up like a madman and blocked her path.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Norah stopped in her tracks and looked at him sullenly.


    She had grown used to this over the years.


    Every time Kelvin came to her, he either wanted something or sought her help.


    Most of the time, he was asking for money.


    He had never once sought her out to do something fatherly.


    But this time, when Norah asked him what he wanted, Kelvin just shook his head.


    He pulled out a tightly wrapped bag from his coat and opened it. Smiling, he handed the contents to


    Norah. "I remember you loving this kind of bread when you were young. I waited in a long line to buy


    them for you.


    "I kept them in my arms, and they''re still warm. Try one."


    Norah stared at him nkly, dazed.


    Kelvin had brought her food?


    And it was her favorite bread?


    How could it be?


    It felt like a dream.


    In a daze, Norah didn''t take the bread.


    Kelvin smiled. "What are you waiting for, kid? It''s cold in the morning. If you don''t eat it now, it''ll get


    cold."


    With that, he stuffed the bread into her hand.

 Chapter 200 Norahs Origins

    Chapter 200 Norah''s Origins


    Chapter 200 Norah''s Origins


    Norah looked at the bread in her hand, her eyes stinging with tears.


    The bread warmed her hands.


    She had never felt any warmth from her father since she was little.


    For her, the word ''father'' was just an appetion and held no meaning.


    However, when a moment of family affection suddenly came, she realized that she was just a child who


    longed for the warmth of fatherly love like everyone else.


    She couldn''t ask for more than a loaf of bread. She was quite content.


    The rims of her eyes reddened.


    Norah took a deep breath and shoved the bread into her mouth.


    It was tasty. The vor hadn''t changed.


    Seeing that she ate one, Kelvin immediately stood by her side and gingerly asked, "How is it? Good?"


    "Not bad."


    "Good! Have more then."


    Norah ate a few more, but halfway through eating, Kelvin suddenly spoke again. "If you still regard me


    as your father, help me. I''m at the end of my rope."


    Upon hearing that, Norah abruptly stopped moving.


    A request?


    Heh, there he came again.


    In the end, the joke was on her.


    "So, you bought the bread today not to make up for any fatherly love but just to achieve your goal. To


    make me go soft and give you more money, right?"


    "It''s not like that. I''m your father. Isn''t it normal for me to buy you breakfast?"


    "Normal?" Norah sneered. "As a father, you have only bought me breakfast once in the past 20 years.


    Do you think that''s normal? Anyone but you can say that.


    "You want money? Fine. How much do you want this time?"


    Kelvin''s eyes lit up, and he held up a finger.


    "15,000 dors?" Norah asked.


    He shook his head and spoke cautiously. "$150,000."


    "Heh..." Norah scoffed, tossing the bread into a nearby trash can. "You know what? Not to mention


    $150,000 or $15,000, I don''t even have $1,500."


    Kelvin''s face fell when he heard Norah''s refusal.


    "No matter what, I''m your father. Are you really going to abandon me?"


    "Is that your go-to line every time? Ask yourself. Have you ever fulfilled your duty as a father? When


    have you evere to me for anything other than money, eh?" Norah couldn''t help but shout.


    "I know I failed you, but ever since Martin took you in, you''ve been living a life of luxury, with fine food


    and drink. I am unable to provide that kind of life for you."


    "Is money all I want? What I want is fatherly love. Do you even understand that?"


    The more she spoke, the angrier Norah became.


    "I know, but look at the state I''m in. If I took you back, you''d only have to endure a life of hardship with


    me."


    "I''d rather face those bitter days and still be happy."


    Norah yelled at him, unwilling to be there for another second.


    She walked straight ahead.


    But Kelvin was relentless. Norah quickly hailed a taxi and hurried off.


    But she underestimated Kelvin''s determination to find her.


    Not long after she arrived at the hospital, a nurse from the front desk hurried over. "Norah, there''s an


    old man at the information desk insisting on seeing you. He ims to be your father and won''t leave


    until he''s met with you."


    "Apologies for the inconvenience. I''ll handle it right away."


    Norah took a break and rushed over.


    She found Kelvin and dragged him away.


    Once they reached a secluded area, Norah red at him and snapped, "What exactly do you want?


    "If you''re after money, I''ve told you that I don''t have a cent, not to mention 150,000 dors."


    Kelvin gave a sycophantic smile. "I know you don''t, but my dear son-inw, Shawn, does. $150,000 is


    nothing to him, just a drop in the bucket. A little generosity from him would be more than enough for


    me."


    So, he was after Shawn''s money again.


    "No matter whose money it is, I won''t give you a cent, so don''t even dream about it."


    "Norah, you ungrateful girl, do you have any conscience left? Do you know the situation I''m in? I owe


    someone $150,000, and they said if I don''t pay within the next two days, they''ll chop off one of my arms


    and one of my legs."


    "Let them chop," Norah said without hesitation.


    Kelvin cursed immediately, his face twisted with anger. "You heartless creature, you''re unwilling even to


    save your dad? What is your heart made of? How can you be so cruel?"


    "I''ll say it again. I don''t have any money, not a cent. Don''te looking for me again."


    "Fine!" Kelvin gritted his teeth and said, "Then I''ll go to my son-inw to ask for it. $150,000 is just


    pocket change for him. He can easily afford it."


    "Have you no shame? Why should Shawn give you money for nothing? Who gives you the nerve to


    ask him for it? He''s already given you enough."


    "Why should he?" Kelvin sneered. "Because I don''t have a son, and he is my son-inw. So, isn''t it only


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    natural for him to help me out?"


    Norah stared at him, unable to hold back any longer. "It''s useless for you to go to him. We''re already


    divorced."


    Upon hearing that, Kelvin froze and quickly spun around. His eyes were wide with disbelief. "What


    were you saying? Say it again?


    "You''re divorced? When?"


    "You don''t need to know the details. All you need to know is that we''re divorced. So, he won''t and can''t


    give you any money. Just give up on that idea."


    Norah''s words struck Kelvin like a bolt of lightning.


    He stood there, dumbfounded, for a moment before finally reacting.


    "I don''t care what kind of rtionship you and Shawn have now. I have only one demand. You must


    raise $150,000 for me by tomorrow."


    "Fat chance!" Norah refused outright.


    Kelvin sneered. "There are some things I haven''t told you because I wanted to get some benefits from


    Shawn. Well, now that I can''t get any more money from him, I don''t care anymore.


    "Since you''re willing to see me lose an arm and a leg, and you''ve forgotten the bond between father


    and daughter, I have nothing to hide. Do you know why your beautiful mother married a drunkard and


    gambler like me? Do you know why I never liked you?"


    When Norah heard that, her chest heaved with emotion.


    She had always felt that there was some hidden truth waiting to be uncovered.


    "Why?" Her voice trembled.


    "Because that wretched mother of yours was already pregnant when she married me. She was


    carrying your cursed existence, and no one wanted her. She was the one who begged me to marry


    her."

 Chapter 201 Ill Reveal Your Identity

    Chapter 201 I''ll Reveal Your Identity


    Chapter 201 Give Me One Million Dors or I''ll Reveal Your Identity


    "It''s impossible."


    Norah clenched her fists and red at Kelvin with anger in her eyes. She was so mad that her eyes


    were zing with the mes of anger. "Kelvin, don''t you dare nder my mom!"


    "nder?"


    Kelvin sneered. "I wouldn''t bother ndering a woman who has already lost her reputation. Think about


    your name. You''re Norah Chase, and your mom is Ste Chase. You took her surname, not mine."


    "If you were my daughter, do you think I would let you be surnamed Chase?"


    His words immediately became the sharp sword that shattered thest line of defense in Norah''s


    heart.


    Yes, she knew Kelvin too well. If she really was his child, he would definitely make her take the


    surname "Dulin," not "Chase."


    Norah remembered that when she was little, she had asked her mom, "Mom, why do all the kids in our


    ss have the same surname as their dads'', but I have the same surname as yours?"


    Her mom had lovingly held her and said, "Because I love my surname, and your Dad is very open-


    minded and doesn''t care about these formalities, so we let you take my surname. Do you not like it,


    Norah?"


    "Yes, I like it a lot."


    At that time, she was young and still naive.


    So when her mom exined it to her, she had believed it.


    Later, when she got to high school and university, she knew that some people would deliberately take


    their mother''s surnames, so she didn''t think much of it.


    But it turned out that things were not as simple as she thought.


    "Mom..." Norah raised her head, feeling extremely sad.


    She had always longed for a father''s love, for apetent father, but it seemed like fate was ying a


    joke on her.


    If Kelvin wasn''t her father, who was her father?


    "Then who is my real father?" Norah looked up at Kelvin.


    "How would I know?"


    "Why wouldn''t you know? I''m begging you. For the sake of the 20-plus years we''ve spent together, tell


    me who my father is."


    Kelvin impatiently waved his hand. "Begging me won''t do you any good. I really don''t know. Your


    mother was alone when she met me, with no family information. Now I even suspect that her name is


    fake."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Then... weren''t you curious at all in the past years? Has my mom never given you any information?"


    Norah asked eagerly, wanting to know the truth.


    "I don''t know. We made an agreement before we got married. Anything rted to your father was not


    allowed to be mentioned. She gave me money, and I yed the role of your cheap dad, making your


    identity legitimate."


    Kelvin''s words extinguished thest bit of hope and light in Norah''s heart.


    She was so upset that she staggered. If there wasn''t something holding her up, she would have fallen


    to the ground.


    But Kelvin was bing increasingly annoyed and impatient. "I didn''te to see you today to make


    you look for your real father. Norah, I''ll say it again. If you can''t give me one million dors tomorrow,


    I''m not sure what I''ll do."


    "What do you want to do?" Norah looked at him, feeling a sense of dread in her heart.


    "I''ve yed the role of your father for over twenty years, and it''s been too stifling. If you can''t give me


    the money, don''t me me for ruining your mother''s reputation together with my life. I''ll make sure her


    former neighbors, colleagues, and friends know what a promiscuous woman she is."


    "Norah, you''re so filial, but do you really want your mother to be scolded and criticized even after she


    died? Do you not want her to rest in peace?"


    "And what about you? If everyone in the hospital knows you''re an illegitimate child with no known


    father, how do you think they''ll see you? Huh?"


    Kelvin sneered.


    He had nothing left to hide now.


    He was like a ferocious wolf, opening hisrge and fierce-looking mouth. He was extremely terrifying


    and disgusting.


    What made Norah feel powerless was that she had no way out.


    She didn''t care about her own future, and she could even give up her job and move somewhere else.


    But she cared about her mother. Ste had worked hard her whole life. She had given birth to Norah


    and raised Norah alone, which had been hard enough.


    How could Norah let Ste be gossiped about and criticized even after Ste passed away?


    This was something Norah couldn''t bear.


    And it was her fatal weakness that Kelvin had seized.


    "Kelvin, do you have any conscience? Even if I''m not your biological daughter, my mother had lived


    with you for decades. You had been husband and wife for over twenty years. How can you bear to ruin


    her reputation?"


    Norah was getting angrier and her eyes were red.


    She was trembling all over because of anger.


    "Husband and wife?" Kelvin sneered. "Have you ever seen a married couple who sleep in separate


    rooms? We were just a nominal couple. We had been married for over twenty years, but she didn''t


    even let me touch her hand. What kind of marriage is that?"


    "But you had lived together under the same roof for so long. All these years, you''ve spent my mother''s


    money on your food, drink, and entertainment. She didn''t even spend the money on herself but gave it


    all to you."


    "She didn''t do it willingly. She did it just because she was afraid I would reveal your illegitimate identity.


    She was forced to give me the money."


    Saying that, Kelvin approached Norah and pinched her chin.


    "Norah, your mother isn''t a noble person either. Do you think she''s so good? She did it all to protect


    you."


    "I''ll say it again. If you can''t give me one million dors tomorrow, I''ll expose your mother''s promiscuity


    and your identity."


    With that, Kelvin walked away without looking back.


    "Kelvin..."


    "You b*stard."


    "You have no conscience."


    Norah watched him leave, feeling hurt and angry and cursing him.


    One million dors?


    How could she have so much money? She couldn''t even get close to that amount even if she sold


    herself.


    But she couldn''t let Kelvin ruin her mother''s reputation no matter what.


    No matter who her father was, her mother was the best mother in the world to her.


    She would never let her mother suffer any injustice after her mother passed away.


    But she didn''t have that much money.


    What should she do?


    Norah hugged herself and couldn''t bear it any longer. Tears ran down her face.


    Norah checked her bank ount bnce when she got off work. She had borrowed some money, but


    she had only managed to borrow over two hundred thousand dors. It was a far cry from one million


    dors.


    Now, she could only ask two people for help.


    They were Vivian and Shawn.


    Vivian went to thepany yesterday, saying she was preparing for a new y and would be


    practicing dance for a month withpletely closed management. She wouldn''t be allowed to bring


    anymunication tools, let alone a phone.


    So, Norah couldn''t reach Vivian.


    As for Shawn...


    Norah raised her head and sighed. They had just gotten back together, but she had to ask him for such


    arge sum of money. She felt so guilty.


    And the money was for Kelvin.


    In fact, before they got married, Shawn had told her, "Norah, your gambler father has debts all over the


    ce. Don''t ever expect me to help him with a single penny in the future."

 Chapter 202 Shawns Worry

    Chapter 202 Shawn''s Worry


    Chapter 202 Shawn''s Worry


    How did she promise Shawn back then?


    She nodded.


    She said, "Okay, don''t worry. I absolutely won''t ask you for money because of John."


    Last time, it was just a coincidence that he ran into her problem and willingly solved it for her.


    But this time, if she were to be the one to initiate it, it would be quite another thing.


    Should she borrow money from Shawn?


    Shawn was now her only life-saving straw.


    For the sake of her mother, she must borrow money from him.


    Gritting her teeth, Norah took out her phone and called Shawn.


    He answered quickly, "Norah."


    "Shawn, it''ste at night where you are, right? I''m sorry if I woke you up."


    "No, I haven''t slept yet."


    "Oh, that''s good. Shawn, actually I''m calling to ask you..." for money.


    But before Norah could finish her sentence, a soft and sweet voice suddenly came from the other end


    of the line. "Shawn..."


    When Norah heard it for the first time, she thought she had misheard.


    "Shawn..." Lying in bed, Lilian closed her eyes and mumbled sleepily.


    When Norah heard it again, her whole body froze.


    At that moment, she felt as if all her blood had rushed to her head, her head heavy and her feet light.


    She had no idea what she was doing or listening to.


    She just stood there in a daze, holding her phone.


    That voice was so delicate and pitiful, clearly a woman''s voice.


    There was a woman in his room.


    In the middle of the night, a woman''s soft voice suddenly sounded in a man''s room. In that case, any


    woman would make wild guesses like Norah.


    Moreover, Norah felt that the voice was a little familiar.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Norah..."


    Norah wasn''t speaking, so Shawn called out.


    Norah came back to her senses and smiled helplessly. "I''m listening."


    "What were you going to say just now? What did you want from me? I didn''t hear it clearly."


    Norah clenched her hand and thought bitterly, ''Thank goodness he didn''t hear it.''


    It was good that he didn''t hear it.


    Who was she to him?


    She thought about it carefully. They were just boyfriend and girlfriend who had only been together for a


    short time.


    When they got married back then, he didn''t want to deal with John''s matter, and now he was probably


    more unwilling to deal with it!


    Besides, what right did she have to ask him for a million dors right off the bat?


    "Nothing, I just wanted to say goodnight and let you sleep well."


    Norah grabbed the phone and said with a bitter smile.


    "Was that all you wanted to say? Nothing else?" Suddenly, Shawn asked.


    Besides, his tone seemed a little unhappy.


    Norah thought she had handled the phone call well. Although she heard the woman speak twice, she


    chose to ignore them and pretended not to hear them.


    Why was he dissatisfied?


    "No," Norah said.


    Shawn became even angrier.


    He clenched his phone and walked to the balcony in his casual pants, locking the door behind him.


    Then he said, "Did you not hear anything just now?"


    "I heard it."


    "Then do you have anything to say or ask?" Shawn asked again.


    Norah clutched her phone, and her palms were dripping with sweat.


    Her heart was stinging as if it was being pricked by needles. It ached so much that she could barely


    breathe.


    She had decided to ignore it and told herself not to think about it. Why did he keep reminding her?


    What did he want her to do?


    Did he want her to say that it was okay and that she could understand him because men all had sexual


    needs?


    Or should she tell him that she didn''t mind?


    But she couldn''t say either of these two sentences.


    She did mind it.


    She didn''t want to go against her heart, so she could only remain silent and pretend that everything


    didn''t exist.


    Maybe if she didn''t see it with her own eyes, her heart wouldn''t ache so much.


    "I have nothing to say. Everything is up to you." Norah tightened her grip on her phone and replied.


    Shawn''s forehead veins bulged in anger. "Are you sure you have nothing to say?"


    "If I did, it would be the same as just now. Good night and have a sweet dream."


    This time, Shawn threw his phone in anger.


    The phone bounced high and instantly shattered into pieces. At this time, Lilian struggled to sit up from


    the hospital bed and onto a wheelchair. She then bent down to pick up the broken pieces of the phone.


    She bent down and picked up each piece.


    She did it with great difficulty and slowly.


    But she picked up every piece, held them in her hands, and spread them in front of Shawn. "What


    makes you so furious? It''s not worth it if you get sick because of anger."


    Shawn nced at her indifferently, picked up the broken phone pieces, and left coldly.


    He didn''t even nce at her before leaving.


    Lilian felt even more ignored, and her heart was filled with hatred.


    Although she couldn''t hear what he said while lying on the hospital bed just now, she could tell from his


    gentle expression when he answered the phone that it must have been Norah who called.


    So, she deliberately called out Shawn''s name in a soft voice.


    She wanted to know Norah''s reaction.


    Unexpectedly, Norah acted like nothing was wrong, but Shawn got furious.


    In the corridor outside, Shawn smoked one cigarette after another.


    He held the phone to his ear with one hand and the cigarette with the other, asionally taking a deep


    drag and exhaling smoke.


    The smoke enveloped him, almost hiding his handsome face.


    But if one looked closely, he would see that Shawn''s face was now gloomy and cold, without any


    warmth.


    On the other end of the phone, Ivan couldn''t take it anymore. "Bro, you''ve been calling me like crazy. I


    thought something big had happened, but you haven''t said a word since I answered."


    If it wasn''t for the small noises Shawn made while smoking, Ivan would have thought that Shawn had


    hung up.


    "I have a question for you." It took a while for Shawn to speak, his voice low.


    "Go ahead."


    "If a woman knows that you are with another woman in the middle of the night, sharing a room, but she


    doesn''t mind or get jealous at all, what''s the reason?"


    After saying this, Shawn felt a weight lifted off his chest.


    But he waited for Ivan''s answer nervously and expectantly.


    "At this point, not being jealous could be due to two reasons."


    "What are the two reasons?" Shawn asked eagerly.


    "Either she loves you too much, so she tolerates it, afraid that you will get tired of her and break up, not


    wanting to lose that rtionship; or she doesn''t love you at all, so it doesn''t matter to her whether


    you''re with one woman or ten."


    "Bro, are you talking about... " Norah?


    Ivan didn''t finish his sentence when Shawn said "Goodbye" and ended the call.


    Two reasons?


    She either loved him so much or didn''t love him at all.


    Shawn thought, ''So, Norah, why don''t you care at all?


    Do you love me too much or not love me at all?''

 Chapter 203 Jealousy Drove Him Crazy

    Chapter 203 Jealousy Drove Him Crazy


    Chapter 203 Jealousy Drove Him Crazy


    Shawn looked up and suddenly felt an unbearable difort in his chest.


    It felt like there was a lump of air stuck there, suffocating and painful.


    In the past, he had seen and heard about many people losing sleep and appetite over love, but he


    always thought it was a bit exaggerated and couldn''t understand why it would be that bad.


    Now that everything was happening to him, he finally realized how torturous and painful this feeling


    could be.


    Closing his eyes, Shawn felt like all he thought about was Norah.


    He thought about her smiling face, her adorable face, her fierce face when she was angry, and her cute


    face when she was drunk.


    In short, every scene was about her.


    "Norah, how can you not care?"


    The more Shawn thought about it, the more suppressed he felt in his chest.


    In his mind, the image of the two of them confessing their love to each other involuntarily appeared


    again.


    At that time, Norah only said she liked him.


    But how could it be enough for him?


    She still had a man she had loved for ten years in her heart, didn''t she?


    So, who was that man?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Shawn felt like he wanted to know that like crazy.


    He wished he could take a knife and scrape off the mark the man had left on her heart in person.


    Even if he had to use his own flesh and blood to fill it up, he wouldn''t even frown.


    "Norah..."


    Shawn murmured her name, feeling like his heart was really hurting.


    To this day, he still remembered the day they divorced. They went to No.1 Middle School together.


    She sat on the yground and talked to him about her past infatuation and admiration in a light tone,


    her smile filled with deep and unbreakable love and joy.


    Her crush, first love, and youthful shyness were so real and beautiful.


    But it had nothing to do with him.


    It was all about another man.


    At this moment, Shawn finally realized how jealous he was.


    The jealousy drove him crazy.


    She said that even if that man didn''t remember her, as long as she could see him from afar, she would


    be pleased.


    She said that she studied hard just to get into the same university as him.


    She said that she didn''t want much, and she would be satisfied even if she just loved him quietly and


    secretly.


    There were so many stories between Norah and that man.


    But when Shawn thought about it, he realized that there wasn''t even one thing about them that left a


    deep impression on her.


    Shawn thought, ''So, Shawn, how much of a failure are you?''


    ''Shawn, you asked for it.''


    That night, Shawn was almost sleepless untilte at night.


    He couldn''t sleep.


    At the same time, Norah was no better.


    Since hanging up the phone with Shawn, she had been uneasy.


    She admitted that she was sad.


    It was true that she did mind it.


    She cared too much.


    But she bit back the words she would like to have said countless times due to herck of courage.


    She actually wanted to ask Shawn why there was a woman''s voice in his room sote at night.


    Or she wanted to be more straightforward and ask who the woman in his room was.


    But when the words were on the tip of her tongue, she choked back on them.


    She admitted that she was timid.


    For Shawn, whom she had loved for so many years, she was like a lonely and small boat in the vast


    ocean. She loved him without any expectations.


    She had never been confident.


    She was very afraid.


    So when faced with this kind of situation, she couldn''t point at his nose courageously like other women


    and ask, "Shawn, you have a girlfriend, but why are you with another woman? Do you even care about


    me as your girlfriend?"


    She couldn''t throw a tantrum or even have a big fight with him.


    All she could do was silently hold herself, curl up in a corner, and endure all her sadness.


    Then she would calm down and slowly heal her broken heart.


    It was pitiful, wasn''t it?


    She felt pitiful too.


    Because ever since her mother passed away, there hadn''t been anyone who could hold her and stroke


    her head when she was upset, saying, "Norah, don''t be afraid. Mom is here. Mom will always be with


    you."


    "Mom..."


    Norah curled up in bed and held herself lightly, whispering while holding herself tighter.


    "Mom, how good would it be if you could be with me!"


    "Mom, can you tell me what to do?"


    She definitely couldn''t repay the one million dors.


    But how could she just watch her mother''s reputation be ruined?


    That night, Norah had a dream.


    In her dream, her mother came down from heaven, wearing a white dress, like a fairy, walking barefoot


    to her side.


    Her mother gently touched her, caressed her, and hummed her favorite luby when she was a child.


    Besides, her motherforted her, "Norah, my baby, I will bless you from heaven."


    "Don''t be sad, and don''t be afraid. Be brave in the face of love."


    "It''s okay to fail. You can always start over."


    With her mother''s luby, Norah slept soundly.


    Although she only slept for a few hours, her spirits were good.


    After washing up, Norah took out her phone and secretly encouraged herself.


    "Norah, don''t be afraid. You can do it. Mom was right. You should be brave."


    "You are his girlfriend now, so you don''t have to back down or worry. You can confidently ask him who


    that woman wasst night."


    "Come on! You can do it."


    In front of the mirror, Norah secretly encouraged herself.


    After preparing herself mentally, Norah was about to make the call when suddenly, the doorbell rang


    loudly.


    The annoying sound kept ringing.


    Norah had to put down her phone and go open the door first.


    When she saw Kelvin''s face, she didn''t even think twice and almost instinctively tried to close the door.


    But it was toote.


    Just as Norah was halfway through closing the door, Kelvin had already pushed his hand against the


    door and forced his way in.


    "Kelvin, this is my house. What are you doing? Leave right now."


    But Norah''s yelling did not affect Kelvin.


    He continued to push his way into the room.


    How could Norah''s strengthpare to that of a man like him? After two minutes of struggling, she


    was already exhausted.


    In the end, Kelvin forcefully entered her room.


    "Get out, right now!" Norah red at him, her eyes zing with the mes of fury.


    But Kelvin ignored herpletely and continued to do as he pleased.


    "Norah, don''t y crazy with me. I''ve already told you that you have to give me one million dors


    today."


    "I''ll say it again too. Kelvin, I don''t have any money. I don''t have a single penny."


    "I don''t care. You have to give me the money."


    "Kelvin, I don''t have any money! What do you want from me? Huh?" Norah had a nervous breakdown


    and suddenly started screaming.


    But Kelvin just gave her a cold nce, his eyes terrifyingly cold. "Are you trying to y crazy with me? I


    wouldn''t fall for your tricks even if you were not my biological daughter, not to mention that I''m not your


    biological father."


    "Give me the money, now."

 Chapter 204 Norah Was Kidnapped

    Chapter 204 Norah Was Kidnapped


    Chapter 204 Norah Was Kidnapped


    Norah couldn''t take it anymore as she looked at Kelvin''s spread hands in front of her.


    She turned around and grabbed a broom from the balcony. Without thinking, she swung it at Kelvin with


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    all her might.


    However, Kelvin was not a softhearted person.


    As soon as he saw what was happening, he snatched the broom from Norah''s hands, stepped on it,


    and broke it into several pieces without hesitation.


    "You crazy person, you''re crazy!"


    Norah quickly went to find her phone. She wanted to call the police.


    She had to do it in this situation.


    She had originally thought that no matter how bad Kelvin was, he wouldn''t stoop to this level. She had


    always remembered her mother''s teachings to treat him kindly before her mother died.


    After all, when she and her mother were most helpless and desperate, he had saved their lives.


    He didn''t do it out of kindness but for his own selfish desires. But her mother had taught her that she


    must try her best to repay the life-saving grace since she was little.


    No matter what, if it weren''t for Kelvin, her mother wouldn''t have been able to give birth to her


    smoothly, and she might have died long ago.


    So, she had never thought about calling the police.


    She had thought that this matter could be settled privately.


    But now it seemed impossible.


    She had to call the police.


    However, just as Norah had gotten her hands on her phone, Kelvin suddenly snatched it away from


    her.


    "Give my phone back to me!"


    Norah naturally refused and tried to grab it back with all her might.


    Kelvin, of course, wouldn''t let her get it back. As soon as Norah pounced on him, he pushed her with all


    his strength, causing her to fall backward.


    There was a coffee table behind her.


    Norah couldn''t avoid it, and her entire head hit the corner of the coffee table hard.


    Instantly, Norah''s head was bleeding profusely.


    Blood kept running down her head.


    Kelvin widened his eyes. He was surprised. This wasn''t the result he wanted.


    "You..." Norah felt only an overwhelming pain. The pain was so intense that she couldn''t bear it. Before


    she lost consciousness, she pointed at Kelvin and said, "Why are you so heartless?"


    "Even if I''m not your... biological daughter, you can''t just kill..."


    Before Norah could finish her sentence, she fell to the ground,pletely unconscious.


    Kelvin panicked.


    He stood there in a daze for a moment before running over to push Norah and calling out to her softly,


    "Norah, wake up, Norah..."


    But there was no response.


    Seeing the blood on her head, Kelvin became even more scared.


    "Norah, wake up quickly. Don''t scare me."


    "Let me tell you. Scaring me is useless."


    However, Norah still didn''t respond.


    Kelvin became even more scared. He reached out and gently ced a finger under Norah''s nose to


    feel for her breath.


    When he felt it, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness she was not dead.


    Although he liked to gamble, he had never thought of killing anyone.


    "I told you I just want the money. You forced me to do this. If you had just given me the money


    obediently and not thought about calling the police, I wouldn''t have done this to you."


    Kelvin spoke to Norah, trying tofort himself.


    At that moment, there was a loud knocking sound on the door.


    Immediately, an extremely impatient voice sounded. "Is it done yet?"


    "Brother Brown, don''t worry. It''s almost done."


    "Kelvin, don''t forget that you only have ten minutes left. If you can''t get the money, your hands and legs


    will be cut off."


    "Brother Brown, I know. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely make you satisfied."


    Kelvin looked at Norah again and sighed, "Okay, it''s good that you passed out. Since you don''t have


    one million dors, you can personally repay it."


    "I''ve raised you for over twenty years, and now I only ask for maintenance. That''s kind enough to you."


    Soon, Kelvin opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, several tall and strong men rushed in, and the room instantly became


    cramped.


    "Where''s the money?" The man in the lead asked directly.


    Seeing that Kelvin was empty-handed, he immediately became angry and grabbed Kelvin''s cor,


    questioning, "I''m asking you! Where''s the money? Where is one million dors? Do you want to lose


    your arms and legs?"


    Kelvin immediately trembled and knelt on the ground. He was so frightened that he begged for mercy,


    "Brother Brown, please... please calm down. I can''t bear to lose my arms and legs."


    "Although I didn''t get one million dors, I have a second method that can help you get one million


    dors. Even ten million dors or fifty million dors is not a problem. Brother Brown, do you want to


    know it?"


    At this point, the person called Brother Brown finally became interested.


    "Cut the crap and speak."


    "Yes, Brother Brown, this woman..." Kelvin pointed to Norah, who had fainted on the ground. "She is


    my adopted daughter. Do you know who her husband, my son-inw, is? He''s the famous CEO of the


    Lawson Group, Mr. Lawson."


    However, hearing that, Brother Brown burst outughing as if he had heard a huge joke.


    He reached out and pped Kelvin''s cheeks hard again and again. "Kelvin, oh Kelvin, what a beautiful


    wishful thinking!"


    "I advise you to wake up quickly. The CEO of the Lawson Group? You''re kidding me. Why don''t you


    say he''s the president of this country?"


    Not only him, but even the people behind himughed.


    Kelvin could only exin desperately, "Brother Brown, I''m not lying to you. I''m serious."


    "Do you think I would believe that Mr. Lawson didn''t have the money to pay back one million dors for


    his father-inw?"


    "Brother Brown, trust me. Otherwise, you can use her phone to call Mr. Lawson and verify it."


    Kelvin immediately handed Norah''s phone to Gage.


    "Do you know the password?" Gage raised an eyebrow.


    "What''s so difficult about that? The password she''s had since she was a child is almost always her or


    her mother''s birthday. Of course, I know."


    Kelvin thought for a moment and then entered Ste''s birthday. Sure enough, the phone was unlocked.


    Gage had no interest at first and didn''t believe it at all.


    However, when Kelvin scrolled through Norah''s contact list and found "Shawn" as the first name on the


    list, he immediately sat up straight and became interested.


    Kelvin unlocked the phone and swiped the contact list in front of Gage, and the possibility of cheating


    was small.


    That only left one possibility, which was that Shawn''s number had indeed existed on the phone for a


    long time.


    And it was listed first, indicating that their rtionship was indeed close.


    Shawn?


    Gage remembered that the CEO of the Lawson Group seemed to have this name.


    Could it be true that this woman was really Shawn''s wife? Was Kelvin right?


    If that were the case, it would be interesting.


    It was easy to find something when one least expected it.


    "Make the call."


    Upon hearing Gage''s voice, Kelvin immediately took back the phone excitedly and dialed the number.


    The beeping sound rang, and everyone held their breath and waited.

 Chapter 205 Shawns Heartlessness to Lilian

    Chapter 205 Shawn''s Heartlessness to Lilian


    Chapter 205 Shawn''s Heartlessness to Lilian


    "Hello, is that Norah?"


    However, a clear female voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Gage was so angry that he immediately pped Kelvin in the face and red at Kelvin.


    Just as he was about to throw the phone away, Lilian''s voice sounded again. "Norah, do you want to


    speak to Shawn? Wait a moment. I''ll call him."


    However, Lilian hung up the phone after saying that.


    Call Shawn?


    How could she possibly go and call Shawn?


    On the other end, Kelvin begged for mercy while covering his face. "Brother Brown, did you hear that?


    That woman called out Shawn''s name. It''s indeed Shawn''s number, and my daughter really is his wife."


    "So what? Men who leave their wives at home and go fool around outside probably hope that their


    wives will get into trouble so they can marry their mistresses."


    "It''s not like that, Brother Brown. You misunderstand."


    Kelvin desperately exined, "My daughter and son-inw love each other deeply, and the entire


    Lawson family likes my daughter. Shawn is just ying with that woman, and the Lawson family is a


    big family and they won''t abandon my daughter."


    Seeing that Gage didn''t reject the idea, Kelvin continued, "As long as you take my daughter, you don''t


    have to worry about Shawn not giving you money. He''ll even give you ten million dors, not to mention


    one million dors."


    "Brother Brown, I beg you. Please spare me this time."


    Gage frowned and looked up at the ceiling.


    No one knew what he was thinking, but about three minutester, he let go of Kelvin''s cor and


    reached out to affectionately smooth the wrinkles on Kelvin''s clothes.


    "Listen carefully. We''ll call it even. My condition is that you give her to me."


    Kelvin was overjoyed when he heard that. "Okay, Brother Brown, this is perfect. Just make sure you


    keep your word and don''t ask me for a million dors anymore, and don''t let anyone cut off my arms


    and legs."


    "Of course, I always keep my word."


    "Good, then this girl is yours to deal with. Brother Brown, I''ll leave now."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After Kelvin left, the person behind Gage looked at him and asked, "Brother Brown, are you sure we


    can do this? Kidnapping is not easy to do, right?"


    Gage smirked coldly and said, "Remember, if it seeds, we''ll make a fortune. If it fails, the kidnapping


    and extortion have nothing to do with us. Her greedy father kidnapped his own daughter and


    demanded money from his son-inw."


    "Think about it. If this news is released, will it be a sensation?"


    "I see, ha-ha. Brother Brown, you''re amazing. Your n to kill two birds with one stone is simply


    wless."


    Gage immediately pped him on the head with disappointment and said, "Then learn from me, you


    dumb ass."


    "Yes, Brother Brown."


    As soon as Shawn returned to the hospital room, he noticed something was wrong before he picked up


    his phone.


    With a cold gaze, he looked at Lilian who was lying on the hospital bed. "Did you touch my phone?"


    "What? No!" Lilian naturally denied it.


    Shawn picked up his phone, swiped it open, and searched carefully.


    At that moment, Lilian''s heart was in her throat.


    She was too afraid.


    Fortunately, she had deleted the call log just now.


    Even if he suspected something, there was no evidence and he couldn''t use her.


    Shawn finished searching his phone and found nothing suspicious, and Lilian rxed her guard, but


    then Shawn''s voice rang in her ear. "Lily, don''t try to deceive me. I''ll ask you one more time. Did you


    touch my phone?"


    With no evidence left, Lilian answered more decisively.


    Shawn''s brows furrowed tightly, and his cold voice was like a bucket of cold water, pouring down on her


    ruthlessly.


    "Lilian, I gave you two chances, but you didn''t tell the truth. You have disappointed me too much."


    Lilian bit her lip, looking pitiful and helpless.


    This only made Shawn more irritated.


    All he thought about was Norah now.


    Since the phone call yesterday, they had not contacted each other for more than ten hours.


    Except for when he was in aa, they had never been out of touch with each other for so long since


    they started their rtionship.


    She didn''t even call him, let alone send him a message on the phone.


    "Shawn, I really didn''t lie to you. I had been resting in bed."


    Shawn knew that Lilian would not admit it unless he presented the evidence.


    He slid his phone open and spoke in a steady and forceful voice, "Two minutes ago, I left my phone


    here with only 1% battery left and started to charge it. Normally, the battery level should have been


    around 36% now, but mine is less than 30%, indicating that someone had taken it off the charger."


    "Do you still want to keep lying?"


    All the evidence was now in front of Lilian. She bit her lip, pleading pitifully, "I''m sorry, Shawn. I just


    wanted to check the time on your phone."


    "I didn''t want you to misunderstand, so I didn''t dare to admit it."


    Shawn looked at her coldly. "Lily, I thank you for saving me and risking your own life. I admit that I owe


    you a debt of gratitude, and I can''t even make up for it."


    "But as I said, I won''t use myself as a way to repay you, no matter what method I use."


    He took out a card from his wallet and ced it on the table. "This is ten million dors, as well as a


    house and a car. I can buy you anything you want."


    "Moreover, you like dancing. If you want to open a dance academy, I can help you achieve it."


    "But..."His voice was low and heavy.


    But Shawn raised his head, looked at Lilian with sincerity and seriousness, and continued, "This is all I


    can give you. I can''t give you more except for this."


    "Norah is my future wife and my one and only wife."


    "I won''t sacrifice even a little bit of her happiness because of you. It''s not fair to her. I won''t let her feel


    wronged because of you, either."


    He personally handed the card to Lilian and seriously said, "Think about it carefully."


    After speaking, he stood up and left the room.


    He went to the front desk to check out of the hospital just now. The doctor told him that Lilian had


    almost recovered and could be discharged.


    However, he had not left the ward yet. He had just walked to the door. Before he could push the door


    open and walk out, Lilian suddenly shouted, "Shawn!"


    He stood up straight, not turning around.


    "Is this really what you want? Do you really want me to leave you so badly?"


    Shawn still did not turn around. He had his back to Lilian, and his side face was bathed in the bright


    morning sunshine.


    He smiled and replied firmly.


    "Yes, I want you to leave me. The further, the better."

 Chapter 206 Knowing Norah Chase was kidnapped

    Chapter 206 Knowing Norah Chase was kidnapped


    Chapter 206 Knowing Norah Chase Was Kidnapped


    "The discharge procedures have beenpleted for you, and you can go out at any time."


    After saying those words, Shawn Lawson left the ward.


    His back looked lonely and decisive.


    He just left without any nostalgia or hesitation.


    Looking at his back, Lily Fountain smiled destely.


    He wanted to keep away from me. The farther, the better?


    Hah-hah, so this was what he wanted.


    Well, she would help him to achieve his aim.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door, and two middle-aged women and two middle-aged men


    came in.


    They stood in front of Lily respectfully. "Miss Fountain, we were invited by Mr. Lawson to take care of


    you. If you have any requirements, you can tell us."


    With the help of two women, Lily sat in a wheelchair.


    Then they went out of the hospital and came back home.


    However, as soon as Lily got to her bedroom, she asked those people to go out.


    Locking the door tightly, she stayed alone in the room.


    Then she rolled the wheelchair to the bathroom and made the bathtub full of water.


    When the water was ready, she stood up hard, trying to get into the bathtub.


    Without others'' help, her movements seemed to be veryborious. Fortunately, her legs were not


    After a great deal of efforts, Lily finally got herself into the bathtub.


    Then, she took out the knife she had prepared in advance. Gritting her teeth, she shed hard on her


    wrist.


    Just in an instant, blood poured down from her wrist.


    One drop, two drops.


    One string, two strings.


    The blood all dripped into the water in the bathtub.


    Seeing several little drops of blood dripping into the water and sshing into little flowers, Lily curled


    her lips and smiled weakly.


    Well, this was what she wanted, and it had been achieved.


    She knew that Shawn was softhearted.


    He looked a bit cold-blooded. But as a matter of fact, he just looked cold, and he was warm hearted


    indeed. As long as he saw the scene, he would definitely be softhearted.


    He wouldn''t let her die.


    Certainly not.


    The blood flowed more and more. Lily looked down, and found that the bathtub was full of a mixture of


    water and blood.


    Looking at the bathtub which was full of a mixture of water and blood, she smiled with satisfaction.


    Then, she reached out and picked up her phone. She took a short video of herself deliberately.


    Shawn, I love you. Just feel relieved. If my departure is what you want, I will help you achieve your aim


    no matter how difficult it is.


    Shawn, I love you so much that I am willing to give up everything. I am willing to fulfill your dream even


    by sacrificing my life.


    Shawn, I wish you and Norah happiness. Farewell!


    Lily pretended to expose the cut on her wrist inadvertently and the blood in the bathtub.


    After finishing speaking, her mobile phone fell into the bathtub.


    And shey quietly in the bathtub with her eyes closed.


    The water in the bathtub had already been cold.


    It was quite cold.


    Her body had already shed a lot of blood, and she was seriously exhausted.


    She was quite ufortable.


    However, she was not afraid.


    She wanted to bet. She bet that he woulde. She bet that he would save her. She bet that he would


    not let her die.


    When Shawn received the message, he had just signed the contract and finished the biggest matter


    since he came here.


    Suddenly, his phone shed, showing an alert suggesting a new message from Lily.


    He just nced at it and then put the phone back. He didn''t even check the message.


    Now that everything had been exined clearly, they should not have any entanglement.


    Otherwise, it would not be good for anyone, especially for Norah.


    He had already hurt Norah once, and he couldn''t make her sad again.


    However, ten minutester, Shawn''s phone rang in a hurry.


    He picked it up. "Hello."


    "Mr. Lawson, you have sent us to take care of Miss Fountain. However, Miss Fountain is very strange.


    She kicked all of us out as soon as she came back home, and she is alone at home now."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "What''s more strange is that the water in the house has kept flowing. There is a lot of water flowing out.


    I have just looked at it, and found that the water is mixed with blood. There is a lot of mixture of water


    and blood."


    "Mr. Lawson, do you think that Miss Fountain has had an ident?"


    Hearing that, Shawn immediately checked the message.


    When seeing the small video sent by Lily, Shawn was startled, and became stunned.


    Suicide.


    It never urred to him that she wouldmit suicide at home.


    Was that because his words --- "Just keep away from me. The farther, the better."?


    Shawn drove the car to Lily''s home directly and quickly.


    When arriving at the entrance of Lily''s house, he ordered directly, "Just break in without considering


    anything."


    When all the doors were pried open, Shawn walked into the bathroom, and found that the entire


    bathroom had already been filled with a mixture of blood and water.


    Lilyy quietly in the bathtub with the blood from her wrist dripping into it.


    The entire bathtub was covered in blood, and the room had a strong smell of blood.


    "Lily, Lily. Wake up!"


    "Lily, answer me! Answer me quickly!" Shawn shouted.


    But the person in the bathtub had no response.


    Shawn walked forward and patted her face. Then, he drew the water in the bathtub off and picked Lily


    up. He shouted at the same time, "Ambnce! Call an ambnce quickly."


    The ambnce arrived quickly. Shawn immediately put her on a stretcher.


    His whole body was covered in blood. The mixture of water and blood dripped down his clothes.


    The scene was extremely awkward.


    The medical staff shouted, "Are you going to go to the hospital with us?"


    "I ..."


    Just as Shawn was ready to get in the ambnce, his phone rang.


    It turned out to be the call from Norah.


    He was overjoyed. Without any hesitation, he picked up his phone and said immediately, "Norah ..."


    Unexpectedly, a man''s voice came out from the phone, "I''m not your wife."


    Shawn was quite shocked. At that moment, even his heart was about to jump out of his body. He


    squeezed his phone tightly and became sinister and terrifying. "Who are you? Why is my wife''s phone


    in your hands?"


    "You don''t have to know these things, you just need to know that you have to satisfy my requirements if


    you want your wife to live. You must prepare 50 million to redeem your wife''s life at 9 o''clock tomorrow


    morning. Otherwise, your wife will die."


    "Listen to me carefully. 50 million dors. I want cash, and I have given you plenty of time. You can''t


    give less money than what I have supposed."


    "If you dare to report to the police, I will directly let your wife die and keep you from seeing your wife for


    the rest of your life."


    After finishing speaking, the kidnapper hung up without letting Shawn consider more.


    The call ended. Suddenly, everything became silent. People could even hear a pin drop on the ground.


    However, Shawn''s mind became unusually lively.


    His head suddenly became particrly clear.


    What did he hear?


    Norah had been kidnapped. She was now controlled by a group of extremely vicious people. She


    needed money, and she needed him to rescue her.


    Otherwise, he might never see her again.


    At that moment, Shawn felt as if his heart was suffocating and he was about to die.


    He suffered from suffocation due to pain.


    His Norah.


    How could such a delicate little girl withstand a kidnapping?


    He couldn''t wait to strangle those people now.


    At this moment, the voice of the medical staff rang out again, "Will you go with us?"

 Chapter 207 Return Home to Rescue Norah

    Chapter 207 Return Home to Rescue Norah


    Chapter 207 Return Home to Rescue Norah


    Shawn was about to speak.


    At this time, Lily suddenly opened her eyes and looked at him painfully, desperately and pitifully. She


    called out weakly, "Shawn..."


    Shawn might had walked towards Lily quickly before.


    But this time, he didn''t move.


    In the dark, thick ck shrouded like a huge cloth.


    Shawn just stood there, like a sculpture, without moving.


    Time, like a freeze frame.


    The scene, also like a freeze frame.


    Lily burst into tears immediately. She shook her head desperately. She couldn''t believe that he didn''t


    get on the ambnce atst and apany her to go to the hospital.


    He had meant to get on the ambnce.


    Just a phone call.


    What kind of call was that?


    It could make him change his mind easily.


    "Shawn ..." Lily opened her mouth, calling out weakly with all strength and energy.


    However, it was useless. Shawn just looked at her quietly and still didn''t move.


    The door of the ambnce was slowly closed.


    At that moment, Lily suddenly exerted all the strength in her body. She stretched out her hand to catch


    something towards the direction of Shawn. Her eyes were full of misery and sadness.


    "Shawn ..." Her painful wailing echoed in the dark night.


    "Lily, take care! I believe you wille back alive." Shawn opened his lips and waved.


    Soon, the door of the ambnce was closed and it drove to the hospital at high speed.


    In the dark, the ambnce went further and further. Soon it disappeared.


    Shawn turned around and said to the assistant who came overte, "You go to the hospital to take care


    of herter."


    After saying that, he called Anthony Flynn, "Transfer my private jet here immediately. I must go back


    home immediately."


    "Mr. Lawson, your private jet was found a small fault during thest inspection, and it has not been


    repaired. It may be dangerous to drive it now."


    "Anthony, let me repeat my words. I need you to transfer my private jet here immediately! Immediately!"


    Shawn got angry directly.


    "Okay, Mr. Lawson. I will call and ask someone to arrange it."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''m going to go back home in half an hour. Besides, you have tomunicate with the bank to ask


    them to prepare 50 million for me now. This matter is also important. You have to do it immediately.


    Immediately!"


    Shawn emphasized thest several words again.


    This time, Anthony dare not to say anything to doubt Shawn.


    Anthony went to deal with Shawn''s orders immediately.


    Anthony arranged quickly. About half an hourter, Shawn got on the ne back home.


    As he boarded the ne, he nced at the time.


    It had already been ten o''clock in the evening, and there were only eleven hours before nine o''clock


    tomorrow morning.


    Time was pressing. He was now racing against speed, but also against death.


    But no matter what would happen, he believed that he would be able to rush back home and rescue


    Norah sessfully.


    Last time, when she was in danger, not only did he fail to save her, but he thought that she was lying to


    get his sympathy.


    It was his fault that he didn''t apany Norah when she had a car ident in the rainstorm and was


    full of despair in her heart that time.


    It was his fault that he failed to protect her well.


    It was also his fault that he failed to protect their baby.


    He had realized his fault.


    This time, no matter how hard the road ahead would be, and no matter what he would have to pay, he


    would never give up.


    "Norah, hold on! I''m back."


    "I have said that I won''t leave you behind again. This time, I wille to your side to protect you


    personally."


    "Norah, wait for me."


    The ne went straight into the sky. Looking at the dark outside the window, Shawn frowned all the


    time.


    His hands were also clenched into fists, and tightly clenched together.


    That night, Shawn didn''t sleep.


    When Norah was awake, she wore a hood with her hands and feet tied.


    The car staggered forward. Men''s voices andughter came from inside.


    Almost immediately, she realized that she was in a dire situation.


    At this time, a man''s voice came from the front row, "Gage, do you think that her husband wille to


    rescue her?"


    "I think that he wille. She is the wife of Shawn. The Lawson is a family rted to wealth and


    power. The Lawson will lose face if their familiese across something bad. So he wille


    regardless of love."


    The group of people talked excitedly.


    Inferring from their discussion, Norah finally learned a rough idea of the matter.


    This group of people kidnapped her and used her to threaten Shawn.


    And the ransom turned out to be 50 million yuan.


    However, Shawn was currently abroad. How did hee back home in such a short time?


    Thinking of this, Norah''s heart suddenly became deste.


    It turned out that there were really many variables in this world. He just went abroad, but she was


    kidnapped.


    After a violent jolt, the car stopped.


    Subsequently, Norah was carried and put in one ce by them.


    Then, they opened the hood on her face.


    After seeing that her eyes were already open and she was already awake, Gage raised his eyebrows


    and said, "She looks really good. No wonder she can climb up such a tall branch like the Lawson."


    "Who are you? We have no grievances or grudges before, why do you catch me?"


    Gage Brown wiped the knife in his hand and sneered, "No injustice, no revenge?"


    "But what you said just now is also true. I truly have no injustice or revenge with you. All things are


    owing to your gambling dad who owes me money. He has said that he is willing to give your life to me."


    Norah couldn''t believe the fact after hearing that.


    Although she knew that Kelvin Dulin was a scoundrel and was always malevolent.


    She didn''t expect, nor did she expect, that his mind would turn so bad?


    Even if she was not his biological daughter.


    Even if they were not rted by blood.


    They had lived together for so many years. How dare he? How could he throw her to this group of


    viins?


    Had he ever thought about what would happen to her if Shawn didn''te back promptly?


    She would be killed.


    She would be quietly killed by these people.


    Norah raised her head and blinked her eyes vigorously.


    She could''t cry.


    She would''t cry.


    She would''t cry for that scumbag.


    But how could she resist heartache?


    At least, she really treated him as her father until all the truth was revealed.


    But he only had endless exploitation and cruel exploitation of her.


    How did he deserve to be a father?


    He was the most wicked person in the world.


    After blinking eyes hard, Norah looked at Gage and said, "Don''t mention that person in front of me


    again. I''m not his daughter, and he''s not worthy to be my father."


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care about your rtionship. I only care about money." Gage shrugged.


    Norah sneered.


    Gage felt that her smile was meaningful and full of content.


    He squinted and said sharply, "Why do you smile?"


    "I guess he must definitely promise you that you can get money if you kidnap me. However, why don''t


    you think about one thing --- if he could get money by controlling me, why would he give this chance to


    you?"


    Gage immediately realized something was wrong. He asked immediately, "What do you mean? Exin


    it clearly."


    Naorah looked up at him.


    She answered earnestly word by word, "I mean that I have got divorced from Shawn. You won''t get


    anything even if you kidnap me."

 Chapter 208 Return Home to Rescue Norah Chase 2

    Chapter 208 Return Home to RescueNorahChase2


    Chapter 208 Return Home to Rescue Norah Chase 2


    "It''s impossible."


    Sam Perry stood up excitedly, looking at Norah Chase in disbelief.


    Norah went on to say, "All those things are true. Shawn Lawson and I are already divorced. Otherwise,


    howe he couldn¡¯t repay the mere one million owed by my father when his family is extremely


    wealthy?"


    "So, it is no use at all kidnapping me."


    After saying that, Norah could feel her heart pounding heavily.


    She knew very well that she had no way out.


    If she couldn''t save herself, she would have to wait for death.


    Therefore, she had to use some tricks to gradually break through their psychological defenses.


    If they realized that they couldn¡¯t get anything by kidnapping her and she was just a burden to them,


    perhaps they would let her go.


    Although Norah knew that the likelihood of that was very, very low, what if it worked?


    As soon as she finished speaking those words, she had a palpable sense that the person named


    "Sam" began to hesitate and waver.


    However, right when she felt a glimmer of hope, Sam abruptly turned around and red at her


    menacingly, saying, "Little girl, are you trying to y tricks with me? You''re still too naive."


    "I don''t care if you''re divorced or not. As long as the Lawsons repays the money, I will let you go. But if


    they''re unwilling to repay..."


    With his hand ¡°shed¡± towards her neck like a knife, he said, "Then I''ll just kill you, wiping you out and


    pretending like nothing ever happened."


    Upon hearing that, Norah was genuinely panicking.


    The only way for her to save herself was blocked by them.


    Could it be that she could only wait here for death?


    The night was long.


    Norah¡¯s hands and feet were bound to a pir tightly.


    The ground was cold.


    She sat there, and her whole body grew cold and stiff.


    The pain in the back of her head intensified, and she remembered that her head had been mmed


    against the tea table by Kelvin Dulin when he snatched her phone.


    Even though there was no more bleeding, she still felt a lot of pain.


    Every time it hurt, she felt as if her head were splitting.


    Whenever that happened, she would lean against the pir, breathing heavily to reduce her agony.


    The pain hit her once again.


    She reached out and grasped the straw on the ground so tightly that her hands were almost bloody and


    mangled.


    But it still couldn''tpare to the pain she felt in her body.


    Her face was covered in cold sweat, and her clothes were soaked with sweat.


    She didn''t know when a bright moon had risen outside.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Norah was stunned at the sight of it.


    How bright and fair the moon was!


    "Shawn, can you see that? The moon is so round and big. Can you see it from where you are?"


    When she thought of him, her heart was filled with longing and reluctance.


    And deep regret.


    She regretted not asking him who that woman on the phone was and not being a bit braver, a bit


    stronger.


    If she had been brave enough to ask the question that night, would everything have been different?


    ¡°Shawn, you''ve been gone for a week already. Do you know how much I miss you?¡±


    ¡°Shawn, do you miss me? Do you?¡±


    The more Norah thought about it, the sadder she felt.


    It felt like a breath stuck in her chest, making her extremely ufortable.


    Finally, at some point, Norah fell asleep.


    However, just as she was falling asleep, a bucket of cold water was poured over her head, drenching


    herpletely.


    The bone-chilling cold woke Norah up instantly.


    She gritted her teeth, trembling uncontrobly, and said, "What do you want?"


    Sam looked at her with a cold smile and said, "It¡¯s time to witness a miracle. Let''s go to a ce and see


    whether you will live or die today."


    "No, I won¡¯t go," Norah resisted.


    But she didn''t have enough strength to get away.


    Soon, Norah was taken to the top of a mountain.


    The mountaintop was rtively t, but there were rugged and steep rocks all around.


    There was a bottomless abyss behind them, which was so deep that even a single nce made one''s


    heart skip a beat in fear.


    It seemed like they came up by cable car.


    "Take her over there."


    At themand of Sam, Norah was immediately pulled to the edge of the cliff.


    The wind blew fiercely.


    She was trembling with fear with her mouth open and clothes fluttering, but she couldn''t utter


    a single word.


    Her heart was pounding violently as if it was about to jump out of her body.


    She felt that the Grim Reaper was right beside her, ready to take her away at any moment.


    Norah admitted that she was scared.


    Very much.


    Although her mother couldn''t be with her long before, she still longed for the tenderness of this world


    and yearned for Lawson¡¯s tenderness.


    Norah dared not to look back. She closed her eyes and shouted out her inner thought loudly,


    "Shawn..."


    "Shawn, save me."


    "I''m scared, where are you?"


    "Shawn, I can''t bear to leave you."


    However, Norah never expected that Sam had already dialed Shawn''s phone.


    "Norah, don''t be afraid. I''ming right away. I won''t leave you alone."


    Whose voice was that?


    Norah abruptly opened her eyes, looking at what was happening in front of her with disbelief.


    When she realized that Sam had dialed Shawn with her phone, she was both surprised and afraid.


    She was surprised that he hade to rescue her.


    But she was also afraid that he would put himself in danger.


    Just as Norah was about to speak, her mouth was covered tightly.


    She struggled to say something.


    But she couldn''t make any sound because those people covered her mouth tightly.


    Norah panicked, but all she could do was widening her eyes, looking anxiously at them.


    She heard Sam saying, "There are only ten minutes left. President Lawson, listen carefully to


    the sound I''m making."


    Then came the sound of Sam loading a gun.


    Shawn shouted angrily with his bloodshot eyes, "I''m warning you. I''ming right away. If you dare to


    harm her even a little, I won''t spare you."


    "Don''t rush, President Lawson. It seems you''re truly going to extreme lengths for the one you love. Oh,


    and just so you know, your wife is standing right on the edge of a bottomless abyss. If you couldn¡¯t get


    here with your money in time, one slip of my hand might lead to a tragic end for her."


    "I¡¯m warning you again. Do not touch her!" Shawn roared in a stern voice.


    "Ten minutes for you, President Lawson. Good luck!"


    After saying that, Sam hung up the phone.


    Shawn climbed up the mountain path frantically.


    Even though he was drenched in sweat and couldn''t catch his breath from exhaustion, he didn''t dare to


    stop.


    Because he knew that Norah was waiting for him there.


    If he couldn''t get there in time, he would never see her again.


    Even if it meant pushing himself to the brink of exhaustion and death, he would still go and rescue her.


    "Norah, I''ming."


    "Hang in there, please."


    Shawn was saying that to Norah and also to himself in his heart over and over again.


    Finally, he climbed thest slope and reached the mountaintop.


    When he saw that Norah was held standing at the edge of the cliff by two people and her clothes


    were tossed by the strong wind, all of Shawn''s mental defenses copsed in an instant.


    "Norah..." He shouted in anguish.


    "Shawn, is it really you?"


    Norah widened her eyes, looking at the man in front of her in disbelief.

 Chapter 209 A Thrilling Rescue -- Part One

    Chapter 209 A Thrilling Rescue -- Part One


    Chapter 209 A Thrilling Rescue -- Part One


    It was him.


    He really came!


    He came to save her.


    Norah Chase stared at him, and it seemed that she forgot all her fears momentarily.


    The dangers behind her and the fact that she was kidnapped were all forgotten from her mind.


    Just seeing him, she felt particrly at ease.


    "Shawn..." She called his name once again with her voice trembling uncontrobly.


    "Don''t worry, Norah. I''ll be right here by your side." Shawn Lawson looked at her with a gentle and


    reassuring voice. His eyes overflowed with an intense tenderness that melted her heart.


    Norah streamed down tears and nodded so hard, "All right, I''m not scared anymore. As long as you''re


    here, I feel safe."


    At that moment, Sam Perry couldn''t bear it any longer and shouted, "Okay! Stop with the sweet talk. If I


    obtain enough money, you''ll have plenty of opportunities for romance."


    "Otherwise, you will both kick the bucket."


    Shawn stepped forward and tossed the box directly that he held in his hands to Sam and said, "Here


    are two hundred thousand dors. You find someone to count it."


    Upon hearing this, Sam became angry and immediately took out a gun from his waist, pressing it


    against the head of Shawn. He sneered coldly, "Mr. Lawson, are you kidding? You still can''t remember,


    huh? You owe me ten million dors."


    "Shawn..." Norah''s heart nearly stopped beating in fear when she saw that.


    A real gun pointed at Shawn''s head, and she couldn''t help but worry.


    But Shawn was not in the least perturbed.


    "Don''t worry, Norah. Trust me, and I''ll be fine."


    Hearing his words offort, Norah rxed a little, especially seeing the confident smile on his face,


    but she still felt extremely worried.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After all, it was a gun. What if Sam got too excited? What if the gun identally went off? The


    consequences were unimaginable.


    How could she not be afraid?


    Shawn''s back straightened up with a calm expression on his face as if the gun wasn''t pressed against


    his head.


    Sam became even more furious and sneered, "It seems that Mr. Lawson isn''t afraid of death!"


    Shawn looked at Sam smiling slightly and said, "If I''m right, you''ve probably never seen such arge


    sum of cash before, have you?"


    "So what?" Sam retorted.


    Shawn continued to smile and said, "So, you don''t even know how much ten million dors really


    weigh. Let me tell you, two million dors weigh about 150 kilograms, so ten million dors would weigh


    over 700 kilograms or more than a thousand pounds."


    "Do you think I can carry over a thousand pounds of money and climb this mountain?"


    After saying that, Shawn ced his hand on the gun held by Sam and then firmly grasped it. They took


    the gun away together.


    Sam also cooperated and quickly took back his gun.


    At that moment, someone holding a box came to say, "Brother Brown, two hundred thousand dors.


    That''s true."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Sam looked back at Shawn and asked, "What about the rest of the money?"


    "It''s all at the foot of the mountain. You can ask someone to count it now."


    "OK, just wait."


    Sam immediately dispatched a group of his brothers to go down the mountain and look for the money.


    About ten minutester, Sam received a reply from his brothers, "Brother Brown, there are six million


    dors."


    "What about the four million dors?" He looked at Shawn.


    At this moment, Shawn walked directly toward Norah and said, "Send my wife to me, and I will tell you


    where the remaining money is."


    "It''s impossible," Sam refused outright.


    Shawn was gentle all along and suddenly became frigid.


    His eyes turned icy as he stared at Sam, and every word he spoke was like a sharp de.


    "Well, then you''d better think it over. You can control my wife''s life and death. I definitely won''t deceive


    you. Even if I did, you would still have six million dors, which is more than enough."


    "If you discover any deception, you can easily take us back. We won''t be too far."


    "But..."


    Shawn''s voice suddenly became threatening, "If my wife suffers any kind of harm from you, you won''t


    get a penny from us."


    Sam also became irritated after hearing these words.


    He had been the one threatening others. When did someone threaten him?


    The stark contrast made him feel extremely annoyed.


    Sam took out his phone and pressed it against Norah''s head.


    It must be said that this time he had learned a lesson.


    Sure, Shawn saw it and immediately eximed, "Sam, put down your gun, or you won''t get a penny."


    Sam sneered, "Mr. Lawson, don''t you care about your wife''s life anymore?"


    "I''m telling you once more if anything happens to my wife, none of you will get away. I will make sure


    you pay for your actions. Even if you have money, you won''t have the life to spend it."


    "Mr. Lawson, mess with who?"


    Sam''s face appeared nonchnt, but he was already scared in his heart.


    "I''m not trying to scare you. If you let my wife go, you can get all the money. Or you will risk losing your


    lives here, and it''s your choice."


    Shawn''s words were firm and forceful, piercing into everyone''s ears present.


    His chilling and icy gaze was like a sharp sword, passing through the faces of each person.


    Sam did not say it yet. Suddenly, his brothers who stayed on the upside began to say, "Brother Brown,


    that''s enough. We don''t want to die."


    "Yeah, Brother Brown, we still want to live it up and have a good time."


    Sam''s lips twitched and shifted the gun from Norah''s head to Shawn''s head, "How are you nning to


    give me the rest of the money?"


    "I''ll take my wife and leave. Every minute, you''ll get two hundred thousand dors. In twenty minutes


    when we''re out of danger, you''ll naturally get all the money."


    "OK, I will give you one chance."


    After saying that, Sam put down his gun and looked at the men holding Norah. "Untie her and let her


    When Norah was released, she immediately rushed toward Shawn.


    They rushed towards each other.


    The wind on the mountaintop blew fiercely, but the two of them embraced each other tightly as if they


    survived a disaster and were ready to spend the rest of their lives together.


    "Norah..." Shawn hugged her tightly, wishing they could tightly hug as one.


    "Are you hurt? Did they harm you?"


    He murmured in her ears with a trembling voice.


    Only at this moment did Norah realize his trembling body, the rise and fall of his chest, and the intense


    sound of his heartbeat.


    She knew that he wasn''t fearless.


    He just forced himself to remain calm because only through calmness could negotiations be carried


    out.


    Norah hugged him tightly, wrapped around his waist with her hands, and was unable to utter a single


    word as tears choked her throat.


    She was very afraid that she would die in that way. She was even more afraid of never seeing him


    again.


    Only as she held him tightly, smelt his scent and listened to his heartbeat, did she feel a little


    reassured.


    The wind on the mountaintop blew strongly.


    Norah''s clothes and hair were tousled and swirled by the wind, dancing freely in the air.


    "Are you cold?" he asked softly.


    Norah nodded.


    Shawn immediately took off his long coat and put it on Norah.


    His coat was thick and long, reaching Nanxi''s ankles when she put it on. With his body heat still


    lingering on the coat, it provided her with exceptional warmth.


    "Do you feel better now?"


    "Uh!"


    "Hold me tight, let''s go home."

 Chapter 210 A Thrilling Rescue--Part Two

    Chapter 210 A Thrilling Rescue--Part Two


    Chapter 210 A Thrilling Rescue --Part Two


    While they went down the mountain, Shawn Lawson took Norah Chase''s hands and walked down.


    Her hands were small and soft, and he felt particrly soft andfortable when he held her hands.


    Seeing them off, one of the younger brothers stepped forward, "Sam, do you really let them go?"


    "Yes."


    Sam Perry''s face was cold and he only said a word coldly.


    At this time, another person stepped forward, "Sam, will President Lawson really give us the remaining


    four million dors?"


    "I don''t know." Sam said.


    "Ah, Sam, what should we do then? Don''t worry. If you give the order, we will go and catch them


    immediately."


    Sam turned around, stretched out his hands and patted the man''s head fiercely, "You fool. It is toote


    to catch them."


    "Haven''t you heard what that man said? If we don''t let his wife go, he will kill us."


    "Sam, why should you be afraid of them? Anyway, we have already gotten a big sum of money. It


    doesn''t matter to..." The younger brother stretched out to make actions that indicated killing them


    beside his neck.


    Sam pped his younger brother hard again, "Kill. Do you only know how to kill people? If I kill


    someone, I will be the target of a nation-wide manhunt. I will hide myself every day and live a


    hard life. Even if I can''t get the remaining four million dors now, six million dors is enough for me."


    "Besides, our boss gave the order a while ago, and we were not allowed to cause trouble recently. If I


    hadn''t had the gambling debts, I wouldn''t do anything dangerous. You must know clearly that I will


    teach him a lesson if someone dares to tell the boss about that."


    "Yes, Sam."


    Just as he finished speaking, they received a text message.


    It was sent by Shawn to tell them about the ce where money was hidden.


    When they dug, there was indeed two hundred thousand dors.


    Ten minutester, Shawn and Norah had already walked a quarter of the distance. Sam also received


    two million dors.


    Looking behind them, they found that no one caught on.


    Until then, Norah breathed a sigh of relief, "Shawn, are we safe?"


    "No. It will take another ten minutes for us to be safe." Shawn said.


    "How do you know that they will definitely let us go?"


    "Facing a certain big sum of money and the destined death, no one would choose thetter. It is human


    nature. I have asked Anthony Flynn to investigate the man. His background isplicated, but he


    values his life very much."


    "So, I bet that he wants to live."


    "What if he really shoots?"


    Thinking of the gun that was against their heads, Norah was very terrified.


    Shawn hugged Norah tightly, and the sound of his rapid breathing was heard, "Norah, I''m not afraid of


    death, but I fear that you will die."


    "However, I won''t let you die."


    Norah stroked his face and replied in a simr tongue, "You fool. I''m also afraid of your death, too!"


    "Okay, well, you can rest assured. Now, am I standing in front of you alive?"


    "Um!" Norah nodded emphatically.


    Both of them looked at each other affectionately. Shawn lowered his head to kiss Norah''s hands, and


    then continued to take her to go down.


    At that moment, suddenly, there were shouts from behind them.


    "Catch them quickly."


    "We must catch them."


    "Damn it. If you dare to call the police, I will give you a lesson." Sam spoke these words in a furious


    voice.


    "Had you called the police?" Norah asked.


    "It''s toote to exin."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Shawn grabbed Norah''s hands and ran down quickly.


    "Norah, hold on to my hands tightly. We must go down the mountain quickly."


    "Okay." Norah nodded, following his pace without hesitation.


    However, those men were familiar with the terrain after all, and had been running in the mountains for a


    long time. So, it was so easy for them to go down the rocky mountain path.


    Soon, these people caught up with Shawn and Norah.


    At this time, Sam had already gone to his head, "Shoot directly."


    In an instant, there were continuous gunshotsing one after the other in the woods.


    Norah was so terrified, holding Shawn with one hand and holding her head in the other. She ran


    forward vigorously.


    Suddenly, a bullet passed her ear.


    She immediately hugged her head tightly in fright, and her whole body trembled.


    Shawn hurried forward to protect her and ran down, holding half of her body in his arms.


    The people behind them also frantically caught up.


    After running for a few minutes, suddenly, Shawn took Norah''s hands and stopped suddenly.


    At first nce, there was a steep cliff ahead.


    Although it was not a vast abyss, the whole cliff was almost vertical with grotesque rocks. It was so


    terrifying at a nce.


    As for the bottom of the cliff, it was even beyond reach at a nce.


    The voice behind them came closer, "There was a cliff ahead, and there was nowhere to go for them.


    Hurry up, and take them alive."


    "Norah,e here!"


    At this moment, Shawn gently shouted.


    Norah walked over and stood side by side with him.


    "Are you afraid? "He looked at her.


    "I was originally very scared,"Norah said. As she finished speaking, she turned up the corners of her


    mouth and smiled,"Luckily, you are still here. I''m not afraid at all."


    "Okay. Hold me tightly."


    "Mmm"


    Norah reached out and hugged Shawn tightly. He also reached out to protect Norah''s entire delicate


    body in his arms, while reaching out to protect her head.


    "They can''t run away. Catch them."


    Just as these people ran over and they were about to catch them, suddenly, Shawn jumped with


    Norah, who was held in his arms.


    Their bodies rolled down the steep stone wall.


    Sam ran forward crazily. When he saw that the two people hugged each other and rolled down, he


    suddenly went crazy, shooting at them one after another.


    "Shoot them."


    At hismand, everyone shot frantically towards Norah and Shawn.


    Suddenly, Shawn''s pupils widened rapidly, and he saw a bullet flying rapidly towards Norah.


    Without thinking a lot, he reached out and tightly embraced her in his arms.


    As for the bullet, not surprisingly, it hit Shawn''s arm right.


    In an instant, he furrowed his brows and couldn''t help snorting in pain.


    "Shawn, what happened to you?"


    I identally broke my finger just now, and it was all right. "Shawn shook his head and said," Don''t


    worry."


    The men above them sprayed bullets towards them wildly.


    Norah didn''t dare to stop or think about it.


    When the sound of gunfire came one after another in her ears, finally, Norah had an emotional


    breakdown.


    She hugged Shawn tightly and couldn''t help but ask, "Shawn, will we die?"


    "No."Shawn firmly said.


    Because he won''t let her die.


    Suddenly, a group of police officers rushed forward at the peak of gunfire, .


    In an instant, the gunfire intensified.


    Itsted for about ten minutes.


    Suddenly, the whole forest became empty and quiet.


    After a while, Norah leaned out of Shawn''s arms and whispered, "Are we safe?"


    Unexpectedly, Shawn shook his head and said, "Our people are on the way."


    Norah was surprised and said, "You called the police to rescue us, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 211 Meeting Matthew Oflagen Again

    Chapter 211 Meeting Matthew O''gen Again


    Chapter 211 Meeting Matthew O''gen Again


    "Nah."


    Shawn Lawson shook his head with a serious expression.


    He didn''t do such a risky thing at all.


    It was just four million dors, and he could easily afford it. He was not short of the amount of money.


    His goal was to ensure Norah Chase''s safety.


    ording to his original n, as long as those guys got two hundred thousand dors every minute,


    they didn''t catch up with them.


    In twenty minutes, he could take Norah to the designated location, where his secure position was set


    up.


    His men were waiting there.


    Even if Sam Perry''s men managed to catch up, they couldn''t be able to harm them.


    But these cops showing up waspletely unexpected.


    Upon knowing this, Norah looked at Shawn with even more confusion. "Can it be that they discover


    that I am kidnapped ande to rescue us?"


    "It''s uncertain. It can be for other reasons." Shawn continued, "But there is one thing I can confirm."


    "What?"


    "It is possible that they get spotted while hiding themselves. Those guys mistakenly believe that I have


    called the cops, so they are so lunatic to kill us." Shawn exined.


    Norah took a deep breath, "Fortunately, nothing serious happened."


    "Yeah, it''s lucky."


    After Shawn said this, their expressions looked more terrible.


    Norah noticed it right away this time and asked, "Shawn, what''s wrong with you...?"


    Before finishing speaking, she saw the bloodshed in Shawn''s body.


    Instantly, she was terrified and didn''t know what to do.


    How could he shed so much blood?


    She didn''t even know when he got hurt.


    "Shawn, hold on. Our rescuers will be here soon, right?"


    "I hope you don''t scare me. Please, you must be OK."


    Norah waspletely panicked.


    Shawn reached out and touched her head, a faint smile ying on his lips, "You silly. Don''t be afraid.


    It''s just a flesh wound."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die. I''m very resilient, you know."


    Shawn reassured her, but Norah was still in a state of panic. As soon as she saw the bullet holes in his


    arm, her tears couldn''t stop flowing.


    "Shawn, it''s not just a flesh wound but a gunshot wound. You had been shot. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "If I tell you, you''d probably burst into tears," Shawn chuckled.


    Norah quickly wiped away her tears and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.


    She thought that if it were someone else, she would have remained calm and started treating the


    wound methodically when facing this kind of gunshot wound.


    But she waspletely flustered in front of Shawn.


    She was a doctor.


    This was her expertise.


    She could definitely save him.


    Although she had very little experience and had only been an intern without any experience in


    surgeries, besides, she had never seen such a bloody scene in real life, she wasn''t afraid.


    She couldn''t be afraid.


    "Shawn, please bear with it. I''ll bandage your wound and stop the bleeding."


    "Okay." Shawn nodded.


    "But I will feel very painful. Dr. Chase. What should I do?" Shawn said furrowing his brows.


    As soon as he felt pain, Norah became even more panicked and anxious.


    "I''m sorry, Shawn. I don''t have any painkillers with me right now. You''ll have to endure it for now. You''ve


    lost too much blood, so I need to stop the bleeding first."


    "You fool, I don''t need your apology. If I have a kiss right now, maybe I won''t feel so much pain."


    Norah didn''t hesitate at all after hearing that.


    She immediately lowered her head and kissed Shawn''s lips.


    He thought she would feel a bit shy.


    But she didn''t hesitate at all with her resolute gaze.


    Norah didn''t leave after the kiss. Instead, she looked at him and said, "Do you feel better now?"


    "I feel a bit better, but my energy just reaches 30%. It is said that it is the best at 100%." Shawn said.


    Norah lowered her head again and kissed his lips twice.


    Then she stood up, and her crystal-clear eyes looked at him. "And now? Do you pick yourself up?"


    "It''s fine, but it stillcks something. I need a constant power source." Shawn replied.


    Norah was angry and couldn''t help pinching his arm. She felt nervous and said, "Shawn, do you think


    it''s time for jokes?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Shawn let out a dull snort.


    Suddenly, Norah felt even more distressed. "All right, I won''t say anything. Just lie down."


    "Okay." Shawn obediently closed his eyes.


    Norah reached out and tore off her entire sleeve at that moment.


    Luckily, her clothes came in handy.


    Norah trembled her hands as she bandaged Shawn''s wound throughout the process.


    But the bullet was still inside, and she couldn''t shake off the worry in her heart.


    At that moment, a voice came in his ear, "President Lawson."


    "President Lawson, what''s wrong with you? Are you injured?" The rescuers asked nervously.


    Shawn reached out and said slowly, "It''s not a big deal, and don''t be nervous."


    Norah had already been extremely scared. If they were nervous, she would be even more nervous.


    "President Lawson, we are sorry to arrivete."


    "It''s not your fault, because no one expects such an ident."


    "Yes, we have no idea that there is a group of police officers lurking on this mountain. Judging from


    their intention, it seems that their target is to arrest those people."


    At this moment, a group of police officers came down when they had arrested the kidnappers.


    Seeing Norah and Shawn, police officers walked toward them and stopped.


    "Are you abducted just now? Have you been shot? How''s it going? Do you need our help?" One of the


    police officers walked forward first.


    Norah nodded and said, "Well, he got a gunshot wound, and it''s a bit serious. If you could give a


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    helping hand, it would be the best."


    It must be faster because there were rtively fewer obstacles by getting into a police car on the way


    to the hospital.


    After that, Shawn could quickly get treatment and suffer less.


    "Okay, after he recovers, please cooperate with us to go to the police station to take a note."


    "Okay."


    "By the way, what''s your name and phone number."


    "Norah, 138..."


    When she finished telling her name, suddenly, the person''s fingers trembled slightly behind her. He


    coughed fiercely because of excitement.


    Other police officers looked at him. They immediately became nervous and said, "Leader Matthew, how


    are you doing? Is it serious?"


    Matthew slowly opened his eyes and said weakly, "You... help me get there."


    Initially, he was at the back of the team, surrounded and protected by everyone.


    "Leader Matthew, how is your body?" The concerned people around him said with hesitation.


    Matthew lowered his voice and said with a touch of anger, "Help me get there."


    Although he was injured, his voice was still hard and powerful.


    "Okay, don''t get excited. I''ll help you get there right away."


    As he walked forward, the people on both sides automatically retreated to make way for him.


    When he saw Norah, he couldn''t help but whisper out, "Norah."


    Norah originally squatted next to Shawn to examine his wound, but upon hearing a familiar sound, she


    immediately turned around!


    "Matthew, are you really here?"

 Chapter 212 Greatly Jealous--Part One

    Chapter 212 Greatly Jealous--Part One


    Chapter 212 Greatly Jealous--Part One


    "Well, it''s me."


    Matthew nodded.


    Although his face was pale and his overall condition was not good, he still smiled and looked gently at


    Norah.


    "Are you the kidnapped people? How are you?" Matthew asked urgently and nervously.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine now. " Norah replied immediately.


    After speaking, her gaze fell on Matthew''s face and she asked with concern, "Did you get hurt


    somewhere? Why is your face so pale?"


    "It''s okay. It''s a slight injury. Don''t worry." Matthew smiled andforted her.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the people around him muttered softly, "Matthew, Is this a


    slight injury? It''s obviously a bullet wound, right? And your body is so weak."


    "You''re a loud-mouth jerk."


    Matthew looked at the people around him and whispered softly.


    Norah had already walked over and worried, "Where did you hurt? Let me have a look."


    "It''s okay. I will go to the hospital and have the doctor bandage itter." Matthew said.


    "You forget that I''m the doctor. I''ll help you."


    As she spoke, she looked at the two groups of people who had just arrived and said, "Do you have a


    medical kit?"


    "Miss Norah, we have it."John Fountain said.


    He was the person who just came to save Shawn, and was also Shawn''s another assistant. She rarely


    saw him.


    Because Anthony Flynn was responsible for daily work, while John was responsible for security. I heard


    that John had extraordinary skills.


    "Okay. Can you bring it over for me, please?"


    John immediately delivered the medicine box to her. But when he returned, he realized that someone


    gazed at him with coldness all the time.


    The gaze was chilly.


    Trembling with fear, John looked at Shawn and said, "President Lawson, did I do something wrong? I


    knew that Miss Norah needed it, so i sent it over."


    "Why didn''t I see that you were so positive to help me when I was shot?"


    John, "..."


    All washed up.


    He did a foolish thing.


    Now it seemed that President Lawson was clearly angry.


    As for the reason for his anger, John looked at Norah again, and probably he was jealous.


    "Ah. If I had known it woulde to this, I would have acted differently." John sighed.


    However, he just sighed a lot, and how dare he tell Shawn about it face to face?


    As for the divorce between Shawn and Norah, John was not aware of that at first, butter he learned


    about it.


    So he called her "Miss Norah" just now.


    "Where did you get hurt? Please lie on the stretcher and let me have a look."


    Norah opened the medicine cab while speaking, and then looked up at Matthew.


    Looking at her serious expression, Matthew had no choice but to lie down and pointed to the side of his


    thigh.


    When Norah walked over there and saw his clothes were permeated by the blood, she felt a bit


    distressed.


    He was bleeding pretty badly and seemed to be severely injured.


    "I need to cut your trousers first to examine the condition of your injury," said Norah.


    Matthew nodded and spoke gently, "Well, I''m all yours."


    Norah picked up a pair of scissors and quickly cut his trousers open.


    The morning sun made dappled patterns through the opening of the trees and shone on her, making


    her side face particrly soft and beautiful.


    As Shawn looked at her, there was tenderness in his heart.


    However, Shawn was still a bit unhappy because he saw Norah treating Matthew without paying any


    attention to him.


    That was jealousy.


    Norah was shocked when she saw the wound on Matthew''s leg after cutting open the trousers.


    "How could it be so serious?"She asked with her eyebrows furrowed closely.


    "It seems that there has been more than just a gunshot wound here. Are there any other old wounds?"


    Thinking that Matthew would say it was just a minor injury, Norah looked directly at the people around


    him and asked.


    The person immediately replied, "You''re discerning. Leader Matthew''s leg was indeed injured during


    thest mission and was inserted by a sharp tool. Afterward, his wound became infected due to the


    harsh conditions there."


    "His wound has not healed because he was severely infected and stubbornly refused to rest. Just now,


    he was shot here for saving our colleague."


    Hearing that, Norah''s emotions were undting like ripples on a calmke.


    His heroism deeply touched her, and her eyes started welling up with tears.


    After a moment, she calmed down and said, "Honestly, I''m not surprised by that."


    "Huh? Miss Chase, why''s that? You know a lot about Leader Matthew?" The person asked in surprise.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Norah looked down and softly replied, "From what I know, he is a warm-hearted man. Whenever he


    sees someone in trouble, he''s always the first to rush into the danger to provide help."


    "Miss Chase, you know him a lot."


    "Not much. I know he''s this kind of person because he saved me several times."


    "I see. I didn''t expect Miss Chase to have such experiences with our Leader Matthew. By the way, Miss


    Chase, are you single? What do you think of our..."


    He didn''t finished yet. Suddenly, Shawn violently coughed.


    Upon hearing that, Norah became worried.


    But she couldn''t stop dealing with Matthew''s wound.


    "Matthew, your wound is severely infected and needs to be disinfected before stopping the bleeding,"


    Norah said.


    "But I am ipetent to take out the bullet at the moment. You need to go to the hospital. When I


    disinfect your wound, you''ll feel a bit painful. Just hold on, if you can''t hold it any longer, please let me


    know."


    "Okay", Matthew replied.


    Over there, Shawn, "...".


    When he saw Norah focusing on treating Matthew''s wound and didn''t show any concern for him, he felt


    particrly depressed.


    So Shawn coughed fiercely towards her again.


    However, Norah remained no response.


    After treating and bandaging the wound, Norah lifted her head and said with a smile on her fair face,


    "Matthew, it''s okay."


    "Thank you!"Matthew also gently smiled.


    Under the sun, they looked at each other with gentle smiles.


    This scene seemed very romantic, but Shawn didn''t think so and he only found it an eyesore.


    "Ooouuuch, it hurts!"


    Suddenly, Shawn covered his wound and shouted.


    Next to him, John thought, ''President Lawson, your performance can''t be worse anymore.''


    Hearing that, Norah said to Matthew, "Just go to the hospital as soon as possible and ask the doctor to


    get the bullet out. Your wound needs to be taken good care of and can''t be reinfected."


    "And..."Norah turned to look at Shawn and continued,"Shawn is also seriously injured and seems to be


    feeling quite ufortable. I need to take care of him. I will visit you as soon as I''m at liberty."


    "Okay,"Matthew nodded and replied gently as usual.

 Chapter 213 A Green-eyed Monster

    Chapter 213 A Green-eyed Monster


    Chapter 213 A Green-Eyed Monster


    When Norah Chase arrived here, Shawn Lawson was lying under a tree with his eyes closed.


    "Can you tell me where it hurts? Let me have a look." However, Shawn kept his eyes closed.


    Norah asked him again, "Can you tell me where it hurts? Please. Does the wound open up? Does it


    hurt?"


    Shawn kept silent.


    He had no response.


    Pursing her lips, Norah eventually shut up without asking any more questions.


    In the end, Shawn couldn''t resist talking with her. He opened his eyes again, looking at Norah sadly. He


    said in a particrly aggrieved voice, "I thought you would never care about me."


    "Of course, I care about you."


    "But I coughed badly just now. The wound was so painful that I yelled, but you didn''te over to take


    a look." Shawn said in an injured tone.


    "But Ie to you now."


    "No. It''s different. You have healed g''s wounds before remembering mine."


    "I have treated your wound before going to see him. You know, he was badly injured. It¡¯s more serious


    than yours. He needs aid in time. Anyway, I can¡¯t be distracted at this crucial time.¡± Norah said.


    Shawn turned his head and snorted coldly, "In the end, you think g is more important than me. He


    ranks first, and I will rank behind him."


    "No. I never say that." Norah spread her hands.


    "But that''s what you did."


    Norah was speechless.


    This was nder. She would never do so.


    "His name is Matthew O''gen. I don''t think you should call him g. It''s not polite anyway." Norah


    said.


    As he heard her words, Shawn looked more sullen.


    He became even more restless.


    Shawn leaned against the tree with his eyes closed and didn''t want to look at Norah. He said angrily,


    "Anyway, what I see is that you only care about him, and don''t care about me at all."


    "Norah, you piss me off."


    Beside Shawn, John tried his best to hold back hisughter.


    If he hadn''t endured it desperately, he would haveughed out a long time ago.


    "Hey, this trip out was really worth it." He thought. Otherwise, how could he appreciate Mr. Lawson''s


    wonderful performance?


    Norah stood by, thought for a while, and asked, "Does your wound still hurt?"


    "No," Shawn said.


    "Well." Norah nodded.


    Then she said, "They have already left. We''d better go down as soon as possible. The bullets on your


    body should be taken out as soon as possible."


    "No. It''s just a bullet, and it won''t hurt me." Shawn said childishly.


    Norah was confused.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with this man because everything was normal just now.


    He changed so quickly, which confused her.


    What she did was just treating the wound for Mat.


    Wait... Thinking of something, Norah suddenly hooked her lips, and a beautiful smile appeared on the


    corner of her mouth.


    She got the reason. Shawn was jealous.


    She had been worried about their wounds but ignored his emotion. Although their wounds weren''t


    deadly, they were bad for their health.


    As long as the bullet was not taken out yet, she would be very worried about their health.


    However, she didn''t expect Shawn would be sad because she ignored him.


    With a smile on her face, Norah stepped forward and shouted in a crisp voice, "Shawn, open your


    eyes. Open your eyes quickly. Are you ignoring me?"


    Well, Shawn was still sitting still like an ice sculpture.


    He didn''t even move.


    Tilting her head and thinking for a while, Norah picked a long leaf on the ground and put it on Shawn''s


    face to scratch him gently.


    While scratching, she called him softly, "Shawn, open your eyes quickly."


    After several minutes, Shawn gave in. He had no choice but to open his eyes.


    The first thing that caught his eye was Norah''s smile. She seemed very happy.


    Her happiness deeply prated him. He felt more and more pain in his heart.


    He was so mad at her but she smiled brightly and innocently as if nothing happened.


    At this moment, Norah suddenly came up.


    She put both her hands on the corners of Shawn''s mouth and lifted them gently.


    While lifting it, she said: "Smile, Shawn, please smile."


    "Look at you. You have a straight face. You are not cute at all.


    Shawn folded his arms against his chest with a poker face, "You''re right. Anyway, I can''t smile brightly


    and gently as g."


    What?


    Norah sniggered in her heart.


    She was definitely assured that he was jealous.


    What a green-eyed monster!


    Norah didn''t joke with him anymore but put down her hand and looked at the man with a serious


    expression, "Shawn, you''re green-eyed, right?"


    Finding that she finally got it, Shawn immediately lifted his eyelids and gently looked at Norah.


    He thought, "It''s no need to say. Little silly, you finally know."


    However, what he said was "No. Never."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Oh...? Well..." Norah looked at him, deliberately trailing her voice with the answer in her heart.


    "In that case, it seems that you don''t need my surprise for you."


    Then she was about to step back.


    However, Shawn suddenly raised his eyes that instant, with his hands quickly reaching out to grab


    Norah''s arm like a cheetah and pulling her into his arms abruptly, hugging her tightly.


    At the same time, he whispered in a low voice in her ears, "Where do you want to go?"


    "Nowhere, but I will stay away if you don''t want to see me."


    "Don''t go, just stay in my arms."


    Norah pursed her lips and smiled gently.


    She was filled with sweetness in her heart.


    "Then you are not angry?"


    "I won''t if you never leave me."


    Norah bowed her head and smiled lightly.


    "However, I''m still angry that you ignored mepletely," Shawn said again.


    Norah couldn''t say anything.


    People believed that women were fickle. It turned out that men were the same.


    Shawn took Norah''s hands seriously, saying, "No ignoring me in the future."


    Norah nodded her head.


    "No being too intimate with other men in front of me."


    "Was I intimate with other people?"


    "No, it''s not okay to get too close."


    "Shawn, you can''t be like this. You''re too domineering." Norah protested.


    "But I can''t help doing so. Norah, I am so domineering. I love you so much."


    "Now I''m not the gentle, elegant, and graceful man anymore, but the narrow-minded, cautious, irritable,


    and domineering one who loves you so much."


    "Will you still love me since I have so many ws and shorings?"


    Norah reached out to fondle his cheek gently, with tears bursting in her eyes, "Fool, you think I love you


    all because of the good things in you?"


    "Fool, I love you, theplete you. No matter who you are, as long as it is you."


    As Norah just finished speaking, Shawn could no longer control kissing her passionately, with his


    hands holding her face gently.

 Chapter 214 I Cant Drag Myself Away

    Chapter 214 I Can''t Drag Myself Away


    Chapter 214 I Can''t Drag Myself Away


    This time, Norah did not refuse his kiss.


    She stretched out her hand to hug Shawn and responded to his kiss passionately with her soft lips.


    Seeing this, the people next to them silently turned around.


    If it was before, Norah would definitely be shy and embarrassed. But this time, she couldn''t care about


    it too much.


    She just wanted to love him well and feel his warmth and everything about him.


    She was limp as a noodle in his arms as if she lost all her strength.


    Suddenly, as she touched the sticky liquid, her mind cleared immediately. She pushed Shawn away


    with her eyes filled with distress, "You are still injured. Let''s go to the hospital to get the bullet out."


    "Wait a moment," Shawn said.


    Although it hurt, he was extremely happy.


    "I can''t drag myself away. Now that you are so passionate and tender, I can''t let go of you more."


    Shawn leaned against her head and breathed out.


    Norah blushed at what he said. Anyway, she was shy in nature. "But we have to go to heal the injury


    first."


    "Will you be willing to kiss me after I recover?"


    "Yes." Norah bowed her head shyly.


    Suddenly, she leaned over and kissed his lips lightly. Then she mustered up the courage to add, "I will


    give you more."


    Shawn''s eyes immediately became hot.


    He touched his arm and smiled wryly, "I really hope it will get better soon."


    When he arrived at the hospital, Shawn was immediately pushed forward for surgery. Norah was


    waiting outside.


    Although she knew it was a minor operation and the bullet did not hurt her vitals, Norah was still very


    worried because a little operation will have risks.


    Besides his operating room, there was Mat.


    His injury was more serious than Shawn''s. The operation needed to be very careful because he was


    infected, otherwise, re-infection would easily ur, which would lead to a longer period of recovery.


    Their operating rooms were near because they had almost the same operation.


    Finally, Shawn''s operation ended. Norah immediately ran forward.


    "Doctor, how is the operation going?" She asked nervously.


    The doctor nodded, "It went on well. It''s just a minor operation. Don''t worry."


    "Well, thank you."


    As soon as Norah finished speaking, Matthew''s operation also finished. She ran over impatiently.


    Hearing the doctor tell the other police officers that the operation was going well, Norah finally felt


    relieved and heaved a sigh of relief. Norah had a few words with the little policeman who had just taken


    care of Matthew because she had to return to Shawn and took care of him.


    "Hello, I''m Norah."


    "Hello, I''m Henry White."


    Norah handed the two candies to Henry, "Please pass these two candies to Mat. I hope he gets well


    and I will take time to visit him."


    "Okay, thank you, Miss Norah."


    "By the way, Miss Norah," Henry looked at Shawn, "with all due respect, is he your boyfriend?"


    "Yeah!"


    A nod made Henry''s eyes darken a lot.


    s, he was very excited at first because he could feel that his superior liked this from what he knew


    him.


    It was a pity that the girl he liked had already had a boyfriend. Anyway, it was really hard for Mat to


    meet Miss Right.


    Henry could only believe it was his fate.


    "Okay, Miss Noarh, I''ll pass on your words to him."


    "Well, thank you." Norah apanied Shawn to the ward.


    For about an hour, the anesthesia was almost gone. Shawn woke up.


    At that time, Norah was going to fetch hot water, so Shawn didn''t see her when he woke up and


    became very depressed.


    Norah didn''t expect that he would wake up as she went to fetch water.


    "Where did you go?" Shawn grabbed her hand with an unhappy expression on his face.


    Norah stroked his hair, and exined softly, "I went out and fetched some hot water."


    "I thought you were leaving, leaving me alone."


    Hearing this, Norah froze for a moment.


    She stretched out her hand and gently squeezed Shawn, "You are so child-like now."


    "A man is always a child in front of the woman he loves, and he likes to act like a baby."


    "Oh..." Norah pulled her voice. Then she looked at him with her mouth hooked like a crescent, "So you


    were just spoiling?"


    "Yes?" Shawn said, "Well, I was showing my love to you."


    Norah couldn''t say a word.


    Keeping still for a while, she reached out and touched her heart.


    For a moment, she felt her heart melted by his love.


    Who could resist this?


    After another rest, Shawn''s spirits were much better by the evening.


    Thinking about Norah''s kidnapping, his mood immediately became very heavy.


    At this time, John came in.


    "Checked it out?" Shawn asked.


    John nodded, "Well, it''s all clear. The leader is called Sam Perry. Miss Chase was kidnapped by him."


    "We have a problem with him?"


    "No." John said truthfully, "Indeed, Miss Chase was not kidnapped by him directly, but by..."


    John had some scruples and looked at Norah.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I''ll say it myself!" Norah took over the words.


    John immediately said, "Mr. Lawson, I''ll go out first."


    "Hmm."


    Although she didn''t want to recall that day very much, Norah still endured the pain and recalled it.


    "A few days ago, that is, the days you were abroad, Kelvin Dulin suddenly found me and asked for a


    million. I refused."


    "But, he was tough and very brutal, and ......"


    Thinking about her birth, Norah''s mood became a little heavy, "He said I was not his daughter in fact.


    My mother married him after she conceived me, and my real father is someone else."


    "I was devastated and too surprised. He threatened me with this matter. He said that if I did not pay the


    money he would expose the identity of my illegitimate daughter. And he will make my mother


    discredited. I had no choice but to go to raise money. Vivian was in closed training those two days, I


    could not find her. I could only call you."


    "But..."


    Norah stopped.


    Because of the kidnapping, they both deliberately ignore something. They both knew many things


    seem so weak, so worthless in front of death.


    For example, they were cold war because of something.


    Now, however, when everything was brought up, both of them were silent. The air in the room was cold


    all of a sudden.


    Norah stirred her fingers and tried several times to speak, but she felt her heart stinging. She couldn''t


    speak out.


    Finally, it was Shawn who opened his mouth: "But when you called, you heard other women''s voices


    "Mm." Norah nodded heavily.


    "What about now?" Shawn looked at her, "Would you like to ask me and hear my exnation?"

 Chapter 215 Resolving The Misunderstandings

    Chapter 215 Resolving The Misunderstandings


    Chapter 215 Resolving The Misunderstandings


    "Yes." Norah nodded.


    Shawn took her hand, "Norah, I have to admit that the voice you heard was indeed from a woman.


    However, we were in the hospital at that time, not at my house."


    "I was hurt, and she saved me. To repay her kindness to me, in addition, she didn''t have any friends or


    rtives there, I stay in the hospital to take care of her when she was ill. I left until she recovered."


    Shawn''s words were true, and his exnation was very clear.


    However, he indeed concealed the woman''s name, "Lilian Fountain".


    Hearing what he said, Norah''s tears flowed wantonly.


    Seeing her crying, Shawn immediately panicked. He stretched out his hand and gently wiped the tears


    on her face with his fingertips, "Why are you crying? Is it because I didn''t exin well."


    "No." Norah shook her head, "You exined it well, but why didn''t you tell me on the phone?"


    "Do you know how sad I was when I heard a woman''s voice appear in your room? My heart was


    broken and I didn''t sleep all night. I''ve been thinking about what you were doing all the time."


    "I couldn''t control myself at all at the time, and I was always thinking wildly."


    Norah said with more and more tears flowing down.


    She still remembered how she felt when she was nestled in the quilt, so lonely and so scared.


    "Sorry, Norah, I''m so sorry." Seeing her crying, Shawn felt so distressed.


    He lowered his head and kissed the tears off Norah''s face little by little.


    He was so gentle and loving. He would never have affairs with other women.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Norah was really relieved. She curled her lips and let outughter.


    Seeing her smile, Shawn''s tightly gripped heart finally rxed.


    However, thinking of that day, he was also in pain the same as Norah.


    "Norah..." He held her face in his hands, and said seriously, "Do you know why I didn''t exin on the


    phone?"


    "Why?"


    Shawn lowered his head and touched Norah''s nose with his nose, "Because I''m waiting. I want to hear


    you ask me personally. I want to know that you care about me, too."


    "So, I''ve been waiting. But you didn''t ask me all the time."


    "Little idiot, do you know? I want you to ask me why there is a woman in my room when it was sote.


    If you asked me, I would definitely exin it to you. This at least proves that you love me and care


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    about me."


    "But since you didn''t ask anything, I thought you didn''t care about me at all."


    Shawn felt more rxed after telling her his feelings.


    His mind became very simple butplicated since he fall in love with her.


    Norah couldn''t help stretching out her hand to tightly wrap her arms around Shawn''s waist and


    pressing herself into his arms.


    "Fool Shawn, you are the fool. I love you so much. You don''t know how much I love you. You don''t


    know how much I care about you."


    "So, you are the fool, the big fool."


    "Okay, I am the fool, the big fool, Norah is my sweetie, little sweetie." Shawn grabbed her hand and


    kissed her hand hard.


    Seeing her soft and tender lips again, Shawn remembered the kiss that was not enjoyable just now. He


    grabbed the back of her head.


    "Norah..." He looked at her and called softly.


    "What''s the matter?" Norah blinked and looked at him puzzled.


    "I want to kiss you. Can I?"


    He asked and looked at her gently. He asked for her opinion very seriously.


    When Norah heard this, her face blushed. But this time, she was neither shy nor flinched.


    "No." Suddenly, Norah said.


    The expression on Shawn''s face changed. He was a little hurt.


    However, to his surprise, his neck was hooked by a pair of soft hands, and his head was gently pulled


    down by her.


    At this moment, those soft lips covered his lips without any warning.


    For a moment, Shawn''s head was nk.


    It took him a while to realize what she was doing. He was so excited like the roaring sea.


    He finally knew what the meaning of "no" was. What she meant was that she wanted to kiss him on her


    initiative.


    She wanted to take the initiative.


    Anyway, he guessed, he didn''t get it wrong.


    Shawn was as happy as a bear who ate honey at the moment. Norah could always give him a surprise.


    Norah''s kiss was a bit raw and awkward.


    But, Shawn at this time, was relieved and overjoyed, with all his mind filled with one thing, "Norah


    kissed me, and she kissed me actively."


    However, just when Shawn was intoxicated and excited, suddenly there was a space on his lips. Norah


    left him.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked.


    Norah looked at him somewhat helplessly, like a little white rabbit, "I ...I have very little experience. It


    seems that my kiss is not as good as yours."


    In fact, all her experience was just with him.


    After saying that, she was so shy that her face blushed again.


    She would never imagine that she could say such a sentence to him.


    She felt so embarrassed.


    Shawn smiled after hearing her words. He found her so cute.


    "Then I''ll teach you."


    As the words fell, he sped Norah''s head and kissed her fondly.


    The temperature of the ward was getting higher and higher.


    Norah grasped his clothes. Tilting her head, she couldn''t think at all. What she could do was follow him


    and bury herself in his kiss.


    After the kiss, Norah leaned back in his arms and panted gently.


    On the contrary, Shawn''s breath was still so calm and steady.


    He deliberately pressed to her ear and titited her, "You will get used to it and won''t feel so tired."


    The temperature on Norah''s face got higher and higher.


    Until her breathing was steady and she left his arms, Norah realized an important question.


    "Where did you get hurt? Why didn''t you tell me."


    "It''s the two days when I lost contact with you, actually I was in the hospital."


    After hearing this, Norah became anxious instantly, "Shawn, why didn''t you tell me when you were so


    seriously injured? Don''t you know I would be worried, and I would be nervous?"


    "I''m afraid of you worrying, so I don''t dare to tell you." Shawn squeezed her hand fondly.


    "But I will be more worried if you don''t tell me. You did not answer my phone for two whole days. I


    thought you had an ident. I am so scared."


    "I warn you, no matter what will happen in the future, you are not allowed to hide it from me. If I find out


    that you conceal something from me, I will not forgive you."


    "I promise you."


    Looking into her eyes, Shawn lowered his head with a pang in his heart.


    "I''m sorry Norah, please forgive me for not telling you her name. I have to admit that I''m a coward and


    I''m afraid."


    "Please forgive me. I didn''t dare to tell you, and I didn''t dare to let you know."


    Norah was so shocked that it took her a while to get over it.


    She reached out to untie Shawn''s clothes, "Where did you hurt? Have you recovered? Let me see."

 Chapter 216 Pity

    Chapter 216 Pity


    Chapter 216 Pity


    "Don''t worry. It''s all right now." Shawn said.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He was hacked several times with a knife at that time, which left some scars on his body, and didn''t


    recover right now, so he didn''t want Norah to see his body.


    Otherwise, she would definitely cry and worry.


    "I don''t believe it. I have to see it by myself."


    Norah insisted with her hand already grasping Shawn''s clothes to unbutton them.


    At this time, Shawn grabbed her hand and smiled slightly, "Norah, you can''t wait to take off my clothes


    and see my figure?"


    "Come on, we still have time. But I don''t think it''s the right ce here to take off my clothes. Anyway, I


    don''t mind you touch me."


    His words were so ambiguous to be misunderstood.


    Norah''s face was instantly flushed by these words as if it was covered withyers of sunset glow.


    "Shawn, you...you shut up and stop talking." Norah stretched out her hand and immediately covered


    his lips, "You know, I didn''t mean that."


    "I know but that''s what I''m thinking about." Shawn smiled with deep ck eyes.


    Norah felt more and more embarrassed and coquettishly warned him, "You...you are not allowed to talk


    nonsense. That''s not what I meant."


    "Then Miss Norah, do you still want to untie my clothes?"


    "No, I don''t," Norah said.


    But after speaking, she felt something was wrong.


    She just wanted to see his injuries. If there was nothing wrong with him, he could show it to her calmly


    and reassure her. Why did he have to stop her again and again?


    There must be a reason.


    No, his injury.


    There must be injuries on his body, and he must not recover as he said.


    This time, Norah was smarter.


    She didn''t make another move.


    She didn''t walk over until Shawn was deeply asleep. When she unbuttoned his shirt, her palms were


    covered with sweat, trembling slightly.


    On the one hand, she was worried about his injuries, afraid that what she saw would be serious.


    On the one hand, what he said just now came to her mind, "Norah you can''t wait to see my figure."


    Although she didn''t mean that at all, it was liable to cause misunderstanding anyway.


    In particr, she seemed to have never undressed him like this.


    In the two years of their marriage, they didn''t have many intimate experiences.


    asionally, he took off his clothes for intimacy, and she was too shy to look at him. How could she


    dare to reach out to unbutton his clothes?


    Thinking of this, Norah''s heartbeat became more violent, and her little face turned redder.


    She held her breath, even breathing carefully, for fear of disturbing the one on the bed.


    However, when thest two buttons were unbuttoned, suddenly, Shawn let out a soft snort. He startled


    her and made her fingers just touch his skin.


    She was so scared that she immediately held all her breath and didn''t dare to move, for fear of being


    discovered by him.


    After stopping for more than ten seconds, Norah dared to continue only after confirming that he was


    soundly asleep.


    When she lowered her head, she found that her fingers were on his sexy muscle.


    Norah''s heart tightened immediately, and her mouth became dry for some reason.


    "Norah, Norah, when did you be such an idiot? Don''t forget about the business. You want to see if


    he is injured."


    Norah cursed herself and continued to unbutton Shawn''s clothes.


    When all the buttons were unbuttoned, Norah stretched out her hand and loosened his shirt little by


    little.


    With the light in the room, she could see more clearly.


    When she saw that his entire chest was clean and there was no obvious injury, Norah finally breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    It seemed that it has almost recovered.


    Her heart finally fell.


    However, just as she was reaching out to button the shirt. Norah suddenly saw his waist.


    There seemed to be a raised thing, which is curved.


    Her heart sank suddenly.


    She reached out her fingers.


    At this moment, Shawn turned his body. He changed his gesture to sleep on his side.


    It was easy for Norah to flick his shirt from this angle.


    When the shirt was plucked away and saw the wounds on his back, Norah''s eyes instantly blurred with


    tears.


    Those wounds crisscrossed and almost covered his back. Among them, especially two deep and long


    scars curved, like a centipede growing on his body.


    Norah almost broke down.


    In order not to disturb him, she could only desperately cover her lips and cry.


    However, she was too heartbroken.


    You could imagine how much he was injured and how dangerous it was from these scars.


    If he wasn''t asked today, did he intend to hide it from her and not say anything?


    The more she thought about it, the more heartbroken Norah felt.


    She couldn''t help but reach out to strike those crisscrossing scars, gently.


    "I''m sorry, Shawn. I''m so sorry that I couldn''t even be there for you when you were in danger."


    "You must be in pain at that time. What about now, does it still hurt?"


    Her tears dropped down and suddenly fell on his scar.


    Norah immediately fumbled and reached out to wipe.


    The tears were liquid and hot, and she was afraid of bothering him.


    The more she wiped, the more tears there were as if there were countless tears.


    She was distressed.


    She was so distressed.


    Her tears all flowed to his wounds.


    Suddenly, Norah made a decision.


    She leaned over and gently kissed the scars on his back.


    It seemed that he could be less painful in doing so.


    Shawn shook as he felt the warmth from Norah.


    In fact, he woke up as Norah stroke his scars.


    However, he was afraid that she would ask him about the situation at that time. He certainly could not


    afford to deceive her and could only tell her all the things.


    Once she knew, she would only be sad.


    So, he could only pretend to sleep and pretend not to know anything.


    However, he did not expect that Norah would lean down to kiss the scars on his body.


    He had once looked at those scars in the mirror. They were curved and deep, having nothing to do with


    beauty but ugly.


    However, she didn''t mind at all.


    The moment her lips fell, his heart rolled like boiling water. He felt like being surrounded by fireballs.


    "Norah..." He could no longer hold back but softly called her name.


    Hearing his voice, Norah''s tears became more and more raging, "Fool, you were so badly injured. Why


    didn''t you tell me?"


    "Does it hurt? Do you still hurt now?"

 Chapter 217 The Man Ive Liked for Ten Years

    Chapter 217 The Man I''ve Liked for Ten Years


    Chapter 217 The Man I''ve Liked for Ten Years


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore. I''m fine now."


    Seeing that Norah was still frowning, Shawn reassured her, "I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe


    me, I''ll show you."


    With that, he tried to move his arm.


    But before he could stretch it up, Norah stopped him. "I believe you."


    Shawn cupped her face and kissed her on the lips. "Relieved now?"


    "Yeah!"


    "But..." Norah''s hand stroked the scars on his back. "You should be more careful and never get hurt


    again. It really breaks my heart."


    A figure suddenly appeared in his mind.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    And he blurted out, "Do you care about me more than that guy?"


    That guy?


    Norah froze, confused.


    Who?


    "Who are you referring to?"


    "It''s..." Shawn said awkwardly, "The man you''ve liked for ten years."


    Norah was stunned.


    But the situation soon dawned on her.


    Curling her lips, she smiled brightly.


    Dumbass!


    Shawn was such a fool.


    He still didn''t realize that person was him.


    It was not her fault.


    He had himself to me.


    The first time she tried to tell him in the school field, he would not listen.


    The second time she said it out loud in the bathtub, he left the bathroom and didn''t hear.


    As for the third time, she only said she liked him.


    She indeed hadn''t mentioned that he was that man, and that was why he had been in the dark and


    kept misunderstanding her.


    Since he didn''t know, she decided to make him anxious as a payback for upsetting her again and


    again.


    Hmph...


    She would sit back and watch him get anxious.


    Shawn was even more depressed when he saw the smile on her face.


    He knew he shouldn''t be so petty since the man she liked now and who was by her side was him. He


    should be content with it.


    Besides, when she liked someone else, he hadn''t appeared in her life, so he couldn''t me her.


    But ever since he fell in love with her, he had be possessive and calcting.


    He cared about her.


    And he minded it.


    Norah rested her chin on her hand and looked at Shawn. Her limpid eyes twinkled like dazzling stars.


    With a constant smile on her face, she looked so charming.


    Shawn''s words got stuck in his throat.


    It seemed he no longer needed to ask.


    Her actions had spoken of the answer.


    In the end, he said jealously, "If you care so much about him, why do you still want to be with me?


    "I''m giving you a chance now. You can go to find him. I won''t stop you."


    Norahughed.


    Her heart was filled with joy.


    She felt so happy to hear that.


    But on the surface, she remainedposed and silent.


    Shawn turned around, unwilling to face her. He needed some time to process it.


    That feeling was like falling from heaven to hell.


    Just a moment ago, she had been so worried about him, and he had been on cloud nine.


    But now he was consumed by grievances and sadness.


    Instead of leaving, Norah just watched him huff.


    After turning away from her, Shawn started to regret it.


    In fact, he had only wanted to test her and hoped that she wouldfort him.


    He didn''t really want her to leave.


    That was thest thing he wanted.


    Shawn had made up his mind. As long as sheforted him with words, he would forget about it and


    continue to be with her. He would not mention that pain in the neck ever again.


    But he missed the mark.


    She didn''t even say a word, not to mentionfort him.


    Shawn lost his nerve.


    He strained his wound with feigned carelessness and grunted.


    Sure enough, his painful cry made Norah anxious. She stood up, poured a ss of water, and handed


    it to him. "Want some water?"


    "No," Shawn snorted, turning his head away.


    Norah was speechless.


    She clutched the ss, tapped it with her finger, and asked again, "Are you sure?"


    She naturally knew that he was upset.


    Shawn gave in eventually. He took the ss, took a few sips of water, and handed it back to her. "If you


    miss him so much, why don''t you go find him?"


    "How do you know I didn''t?" Norah asked back.


    As soon as he heard that, Shawn felt a tightness in his chest.


    He was so stupid.


    He shouldn''t have asked that question.


    The truth that she had gone to see that man irrigated him so much that his chest hurt again.


    This time he was no longer as forgiving as he had just been.


    He pulled Norah into his arms. "I don''t care. You didn''t make up anyway, and the person you like now is


    me. I will never let go and give you up to him.


    "If he dares toe to you again, I won''t spare him."


    Norah pursed her lips. "Oh? How are you going to do that?


    "This is between men. There will surely be a way.


    "And I remember you saying that he was married and remarried. So, he''s no match for me in terms of


    market value and financial strength," Shawn said.


    Norah held back augh, finding him so cute.


    He was silly and cute.


    "He didn''t remarry, and aren''t you divorced too? You sound like you''re amodity."


    "Something like that. I''m a good deal, and I''m unlike him. You''re my first andst wife."


    Norah couldn''t help but pinch his cheek. "When did you be so cheeky?"


    "I''ve always been cheeky with you."


    "Do you hate him?" Norah asked.


    "Of course."


    "You don''t like him?"


    Shawn shook his head. "No."


    "Well," Norah said, looking at him seriously. "I don''t like him either. He''s such a fool that he still doesn''t


    realize that the person he''s jealous of is himself. He is so foolish and not cute at all."


    "Wait!"


    Shawn''s mind was racing.


    Jealous of himself?


    Jealous of himself.


    Did she mean...


    He could hardly believe it. Was it possible that the person she had always liked was him?

 Chapter 218 Love You Twice as Much

    Chapter 218 Love You Twice as Much


    Chapter 218 Love You Twice as Much


    "Norah..." Shawn called out to her, ovee with excitement. "So, is it true? The person you''ve always


    liked is me?"


    Till that moment, he still felt like a dream.


    If he hadn''t heard it with his own ears, he wouldn''t have believed it.


    "No," Norah said, deliberately denying it.


    Shawn naturally would not buy it. He cupped her face in his hands, grinning like a child. "You can''t fool


    me. I heard it all."


    With that, he pulled her into his arms and showered her with kisses.


    He was overjoyed.


    It was one of the happiest moments of his life.


    Lowering his head, he kissed Norah passionately on the lips.


    All his excitement, joy, and gratification melted into this kiss.


    If he could, he would melt her with his kiss.


    Out of breath, Norah leaned weakly against his chest. Only then did Shawn reluctantly let go of her.


    "Thank you."


    He was grateful that she didn''t like any but him.


    "For what?" Norah raised her head. Because of the passion just now, her cheeks were rosy.


    "I was happy that you liked me. But I didn''t expect that I could be happier. Thank you for giving me this


    unique surprise."


    "You''re too stupid to find it out."


    He didn''t argue about that.


    "Yes, I''m so stupid that I didn''t understand your feelings until now. I''m inexcus..."


    Before he could finish his words, Norah suddenly covered his mouth. "Don''t say that."


    "Okay."


    But there was another question on his mind.


    "But howe? It hasn''t been ten years since we met," he said.


    "Fool," Norah smiled, stroking his eyebrows, "didn''t you ask me why I''ve always had a special feeling


    about high school? I went there even on the day of our divorce."


    "Why?"


    "Because that''s where I met you and fell in love with you at first sight."


    She was 14 years old back then and had just started her first year of high school.


    Now she was 24 and had graduated from graduate school.


    That was really a long time. She had offered the prime time of her life to him unreservedly.


    Shawn listened quietly, touched to no end.


    He didn''t want to talk right now. He just wanted to listen to Norah quietly.


    "The first time we met wasn''t the day I went to the Lawson family to find Grandpa with the jade


    bracelet. It was when I was in Grade Ten. I passed out during training, and you carried me to the


    infirmary.


    "I remember at that time you were so dazzling, like the brightest star in the universe. I flipped, and


    since then, no other boys can reach my heart. But..."


    Norah''s eyes grew despondent. "After I recovered, I tried to approach you and say hello. But you had


    forgotten everything. You didn''t even remember who I was."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I''m sorry." Shawn felt distressed as he held her.


    Even after all this time, he could still see the pain in her eyes.


    He had been happy and excited when he first learned the truth.


    But now he was filled with sadness and regret.


    He ached for her devotion without ever receiving a response.


    He regretted not figuring it out earlier.


    Norah was right. He was so foolish.


    His thoughts drifted back to the night of their divorce.


    She had stood in the high school field, speaking calmly.


    "You know what? He was like a bright star that had been left behind in my heart. He shone so brightly,


    but he didn''t remember me at all.


    "After I found out how well he did in school, I studied even harder. I studied like crazy, hoping that one


    day I could be as good as him and go to the same college. Then I could see him again.


    "Even if he didn''t know me, I still felt happy. I didn''t want much. As long as I could look at him, I would


    be content."


    It was not until that moment that he realized that she had been talking about him all along.


    She had even asked him if he wanted to know who that person was.


    But he had rejected it tly.


    He had said he didn''t want to know.


    Now he realized how foolish he had been and how much time they had lost.


    "Norah..." Shawn hugged her again, his voice choked with emotion and his hands trembling.


    His lips parted, but words failed him.


    He could only hold her quietly.


    He held her tightly in his arms.


    After quite a while, he whispered in her ear, "From now on, I will love you twice as much.


    "I''ll make up for all those years. Is that okay?"


    "Yeah." Norah nodded, unable to hold back the tears anymore.


    Ten years ago, she had just silently liked him and never thought that one day they would cross paths.


    Two years ago, she had married him and became Mrs. Lawson.


    But her happiest moment was the present.


    Now she was sure she didn''t love wrong. Her love had been reciprocated.


    Ten years of affection finally paid off.


    At that moment, she felt that all the previous pain and devotion were worth it.


    After surgery, Shawn was recovering well.


    Two dayster, the doctor told him that he could be discharged.


    In the morning, Norah packed up their belongings, and Anthony came to pick them up.


    After they helped Shawn get into the car, Norah hesitated for a moment and said, "Shawn, you can go


    back with Anthony. I''lle to see youter."


    "You''re going to see Matthew, right?"


    Norah''s eyes widened in surprise. "How did you know?"


    "It''s written all over your face."


    "Are you upset?" Norah asked.


    "Go ahead."


    Norah''s face lit up with a smile. She leaned over and dropped a kiss on his cheek. "Thank you. You''re


    the best.


    "I''ll go back to you after I''m done."


    "Okay."


    After watching Anthony drive away, Norah went to buy some gifts and then headed back to the


    hospital.


    "Hi, may I ask which ward Matthew O''gen is in?" Norah asked gently, looking at the nurse at the


    information desk.


    "Matthew O''gen? Is that the name?"


    "Yes."


    "He was discharged from the hospital this morning. I think he has just left."


    That was not expected. She hade here toote after all.


    Fortunately, she had saved Henry''s number the other day, and she immediately called him. "Henry? Mr.


    O''gen was discharged from the hospital. Where did he go?"

 Chapter 219 Visiting Matthew

    Chapter 219 Visiting Matthew


    Chapter 219 Visiting Matthew


    "He told me that he was going back to the police station," Henry replied.


    "Okay. I''lle and see him."


    Henry hung up the phone and saw Matthew looking at him.


    He immediately exined, "Miss Norah called, saying she woulde to the police station to see you."


    "Okay!" Matthew nodded.


    After a brief pause, he continued, "Go and pick her up."


    "Our police station is easy to find. Are you afraid she''ll miss it?"


    He met Matthew''s deep eyes and quickly corrected himself. "I''ll go right away."


    Henry went to get another car and called Norah. "Miss Norah, please stay at the hospital. I''ming to


    pick you up."


    "Okay," she replied.


    Since they had only just left the hospital, it didn''t take long for Henry toe back and find Norah.


    As soon as she got into the car, Henry received a phone call.


    "Mr. O''gen has been taken home by his family. You can take Miss Norah to his home," said the


    caller.


    "Okay."


    Norah was tired from taking care of Shawn over the past few days and drifted off to sleep.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw the winding road ahead and felt strange.


    But she didn''t say anything.


    After a while, her sense of unease grew stronger. "Is this the way to the police station? It doesn''t look


    like what I remember."


    Henry smacked his forehead and said apologetically, "Well, I forgot to tell you when you were asleep.


    O''gen has been taken home by his family, and we''re going to his house."


    His house?


    Norah was upset, thinking it was impolite to just show up at someone''s home unannounced.


    But before she could say anything, Henry pulled over. "Here we are."


    He got out and went around to open the car door for her.


    Norah stepped out of the car and was shocked by what she saw.


    The ce in front of her was a proper manor.


    It wasn''t the kind gilded with gold and exuded the smell of money.


    But it looked atmospheric and low-key.


    The whole manor resembled Arcadia. It was beautiful.


    But Norah was upset about visiting Matthew at his home.


    Henry helped her carry the gifts and enthusiastically urged her to go in. "Our captain is inside. Please


    follow me."


    "Oh... Okay."


    Since she had already arrived at the door, it would be inappropriate if she didn''t go in and see the host


    in person.


    Norah froze when she reached the living room.


    Several women were sitting there, and they all looked over at her.


    Among them was an older one dressed elegantly. She looked at Norah in surprise and gave a gentle


    smile. "Henry, who is thedy with you here?"


    Excited, she quickly put down her cup, unaware that the coffee was spilled.


    All eyes fell on Norah.


    The girl boasted a waterfall of long hair and fair skin. She was truly radiant.


    Henry, who knew the olddy''s thoughts, quickly exined, "This is Norah, a friend of Matthew. She


    knew that Matthew was injured and came to visit him."


    "Oh." Kaitlyn nodded in dismay, but her eyes soon gained their brilliance. "Miss Norah, if you don''t


    mind, join us to have some coffee here. I''ll have someone go up and fetch Mat."


    Finding it hard to refuse, Norah nodded, walked to the sofa with light steps, and sat down.


    "Please feel at home. What kind of coffee would you like? I''ll have someone prepare it for you."


    "Cappino will be fine, thank you."


    Kaitlyn nodded and immediately turned to the housekeeper. "Please make a cup of Cappino for


    Miss Norah."


    "Thank you, Mrs. O''gen."


    Melisa hastened upstairs.


    In her hurry, she didn''t knock but directly pushed the door open while shouting, "Brother!"


    As the words left her mouth, she noticed that Matthew was changing his shirt and the buttons were still


    undone.


    She groaned inwardly and hurriedly turned around.


    Obsessivepulsive, Matthew didn''t allow anyone to watch him change clothes. Even if he had


    finished changing, they had to wait until he buttoned up and looked neat enough.


    She hadined about it to her mother and sister many times.


    Her sister would tap her head. "Come on, it''s not a big deal. He wants to reserve the privilege for his


    future wife. What are you jealous about?"


    "Well, he''s in such good shape, and I just want to appreciate it, nothing more."


    "Go appreciate your husband''s body."


    "I''ll definitely find a man who''s more handsome and has a better figure than Matthew. Humph!"


    While she was lost in thought, a voice came from behind her.


    "Barging in without knocking? Fortunately, it was me. What if it had been someone else?" Matthew had


    finished buttoning his shirt.


    Melisa turned around and stuck out her tongue yfully. "I really didn''t mean it this time. I was just in a


    hurry for something important."


    "Something important?" Matthew raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"


    "That girl you picked up on the mountain... She..." Melisa stammered, too anxious to speak clearly.


    "You mean Norah is here?" Matthew was able toprehend it.


    Melisa nodded hurriedly. "Yes, it''s that girl. She came to our house to see you. Mom kept her in the


    living room to drink coffee. You didn''t see Mom''s look. She was so..."


    Before she could finish her words, Matthew had already stridden off.


    Melisa watched him leave in a hurry and muttered to herself, "Pfft, you deny that you like her, but your


    actions give you away."


    She wondered if her brother would still be so cold and aloof when he had a wife.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When Matthew reached the bottom of the stairs, he saw Norah drinking coffee with Kaitlyn.


    From the moment Norah entered the room, Kaitlyn hadn''t stopped smiling.


    "It''s almost lunchtime. Join us for lunch. What would you like to eat? I''ll have food prepared."


    Norah was ttered, finding it hard to reject such a gentle woman.


    Matthew came up, took her cup from behind, and put it down on the table lightly.


    He then turned to Kaitlyn. "She''s going with me. Enjoy your coffee."


    With that, he took Norah by the hand and led her upstairs.

 Chapter 220 Witnessing Her Happiness

    Chapter 220 Witnessing Her Happiness


    Chapter 220 Witnessing Her Happiness


    When they reached the second floor, Matthew forgot that he was still holding her hand.


    Norah looked down and reminded him. "Mat..."


    Matthew realized it and quickly let go. "Sorry."


    But he seemed to still feel the warmth of her hand.


    Her hand was so small and soft.


    And her skin was more tender than he had imagined.


    "My mom must have said a lot of things to you down there. She might have misunderstood something.


    Don''t think too much," Matthew exined.


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Norah was puzzled. Wasn''t she just here to visit him? What was there to misunderstand?


    Matthew cleared his throat and said awkwardly, "Maybe... She misunderstood the situation and mistook


    you for my girlfriend."


    "Ah..." Norah was shocked. "Did she?"


    "Definitely," Matthew said.


    "Should I go and exin to her? Or it would be awkward if your real girlfriend came to your house."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "It''s fine," Matthew replied. "I don''t have a girlfriend."


    Norah thought for a moment and looked at Matthew. Her long eyshes fluttering, she said, "You''re


    such a catch. There must be so many girls courting you. When you do get a girlfriend, remember to buy


    me a coffee."


    "Sure." Matthew nodded.


    He looked at Norah with aplicated expression.


    For a moment, he didn''t know whether to feel happy or sad.


    He was happy that he had hidden his feelings so well that she had never suspected a thing.


    He was sad that she hadn''t sensed them.


    "Norah?" Matthew called out, his heart heavy.


    "Hmm?"


    "How are things between you and him? I was in such a hurryst time that I forgot to ask. He seemed


    to be badly injured too. How is his recovery going?"


    "Quite well."


    Norah smiled at him gently and said, "And we''ve made up."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, we''ve untangled all our misunderstandings and opened our hearts to each other. When I was


    kidnapped, he came back from abroad just to save me. He paid a lot of money and even took a bullet


    for me.


    "Now I''m sure that he loves me.


    "I''m really happy now. I even told him my secret that he''s the person I''ve liked for ten years. It delighted


    him so much that he danced like a child."


    The smile on her face was constant.


    It was gentle and faint, but it conveyed a sense of peace and contentment.


    From that, Matthew could tell that she was really happy.


    Only someone truly happy could give such a heartfelt smile.


    "That''s wonderful."


    Matthew nodded, but his heart sank deeper.


    After leaving her, he had been filled with regret, especially when she appeared in his dreams.


    He had even wondered if things would have been different if he had stayed with her. Would he have


    had a chance?


    But now, he felt a sense of relief.


    She found her happiness, which was all that mattered.


    It delighted him to see her happy.


    "Why are we only talking about me? I came to see you. How is your recovery going? Does the wound


    still hurt?"


    "Forgot my profession? This is nothing to me, and I''m recovering well."


    "That''s good to hear."


    Norah continued, "It''s a relief to see you in good shape. By the way, how did you end up there that


    day?"


    "The kidnapper was named Gage Brown. He was the lead to a major crime we had been handling. It


    was aplicated case hard to crack, and we saw him as a breach.


    "Later we received news that he kidnapped someone for ransom at the top of the mountain. We set out


    but ended up alerting him. Not only did we fail to help you, but we put you in danger."


    "It was not your fault. I don''t me you at all. Nothing is foolproof, and that was just an ident,"


    Norahforted him.


    "Fortunately, you were fine, or I''d never forgive myself."


    "Put your mind at ease. I''m really fine. See?" Norah moved her legs and arms. "I''m alive and kicking. I


    feel great."


    They chatted for a while before Norah received a call from Shawn.


    "Shawn."


    "Is your visit over?"


    "Almost," Norah replied.


    "Come out then. I''m waiting outside the hospital."


    "You''re at the hospital?" Norah said in surprise. "But Mat has been discharged from the hospital. I''m at


    his home now."


    "I see. I''ll be right there."


    Shawn then hung up the phone.


    At the same time, he urged Anthony, "Drive. Be quick."


    Shawn had already been on his way home when he changed his mind. He couldn''t shake the feeling


    that it was too dangerous for his wife to visit a man who had feelings for her. It would be better if he


    kept watch.


    So, he had instructed Anthony to turn the car around and head back to the hospital. Then they had


    waited outside.


    Shawn couldn''t feel relieved, not until his wife came out.


    After all, the one with her now was Matthew.


    He truly admired the O''gen men for their excellence.


    That was why he had to be more cautious.


    After hanging up the phone, Norah turned to Matthew. "I''m relieved to know you''re getting better. It''s


    time for me to go home. Your mother asked me to have lunch with her. I''m afraid she''s already


    preparing the meal."


    "It''s okay. I''ll exin to her."


    "Good."


    They went downstairs together.


    As soon as she saw them, Kaitlyn said, "Norah,e over and sit with me. I''ve had someone..."


    Before she could finish her words, Matthew interrupted her. "Mom, Norah has something to attend to.


    She won''t be able to stay for dinner. I''ll eat with you."


    "Ah, but I have..." Kaitlyn''s smile faded a bit, and she looked disappointed.


    Matthew walked over and whispered something to her. Her mood improved, and she regained her


    smile. "Alright then, let''s have dinner together next time."


    "Thank you, Mrs. O''gen."


    "No worries."


    As Matthew escorted Norah out, Kaitlyn couldn''t help but sigh with reluctance.


    Seeing through her thoughts, J peeled a grape and asked tactfully, "Mom, do you like that girl?"


    "I do," Kaitlyn replied.


    She seemed to be lost in thought, and her gaze became distant.


    "I don''t know if it''s because I''m getting old or what, but the first time I saw her, I found her so quiet and


    elegant. I really like her.


    "But the more I think about it, the more she reminds me of someone. They''re so simr. I don''t know if


    it''s just my old eyes ying tricks on me or if my memory is failing me."


    "I don''t think you''ve ever met her before," J said.


    "Well, this is the first time, so maybe I''m just misremembering. J, go and see her off on my behalf."


    "Melisa, you stay here with Mom. I''ll go out and take a look."


    "Go ahead. I''ll be here with Mom."


    J went out in her high heels and saw a familiar car.


    It was the same model as her car but had a different license te number. There were only two of them


    in the entire city.


    That was why she recognized it right away.

 Chapter 221 Learning about Norahs Divorce

    Chapter 221 Learning about Norah''s Divorce


    Chapter 221 Learning about Norah''s Divorce


    After watching Norah get into the car, Matthew turned around and walked back.


    At the door, he saw J leaning there with a calm expression.


    "Was it Shawn Lawson who came to pick her up?"


    Although it was phrased as a question, J spoke with certainty.


    "You know him?"


    "There are only two cars like this in the entire city. One belongs to the Lawson family, and the other one


    was given to you by me on your birthday. You want to keep a low profile and keep it in the garage. It


    was almost covered in dust, and I had to take it."


    Matthew understood the situation. "What are you trying to say?"


    J raised an eyebrow.


    Instead of further beating around the bush, she stepped forward and grabbed Matthew''s clothes. "Stop


    ying dumb. It''s useless, and I''ve seen through your thoughts."


    "Keep it to yourself and pretend you don''t know," Matthew said.


    J looked at him and spoke coolly, "The birthday party held by the Lawson family? And you asked


    me to contact an obstetrics and gynecology professor in the middle of the night also for her, right?"


    Matthew looked up at the sky but said nothing.


    "Now that her husband went there and they were all lovey-dovey, you came back feeling down in the


    dumps?"


    "J..." Matthew said, trying to suppress his anger. "I want to be left alone."


    J punched him. "Come on. You''re my brother. What are you afraid of? The Lawson family, so


    what? We''re not afraid of anyone. If you like her, go after her. She won''t know if you keep your feelings


    to yourself."


    "But," Matthew said, looking at her with intense sadness in his eyes. "They''re married. Are you


    encouraging me to wreck their marriage?"


    "Pfft. I''ve looked into it and found that they got divorced a month ago. Now that she''s single now, you


    have every right to court her."


    "What?" Matthew looked at her incredulously. "What were you saying?"


    "I''ll say it again," J said. "I can tell you with certainty that she has divorced Shawn."


    J thought her brother would be overjoyed at the news.


    But his reaction waspletely unexpected.


    Matthew walked up to her and hugged her tightly. "Thank you for your understanding. I thought you


    would mind."


    J smiled softly. "Mind what? That she was married? Or that she had a miscarriage?"


    "Don''t be silly," she said. "If you truly like her, why would I mind? Besides, it''s not like every girl has to


    remain a virgin till they get married. I''m not old-fashioned.


    "I never care about who she is. I care about your feelings. I like whoever you like."


    Matthew''s eyes grew moist.


    The greatest pain in his life was the death of his father.


    But the greatest blessing was having a sister who cared about him wholeheartedly and protected him in


    every way.


    When he first joined the police force, his mother had been vehemently against it.


    Despite the obstacles, he had refused to change his mind.


    It was his sister who had stepped in and overridden all objections.


    It was also her who had taken over their family businesses and transformed from a carefree socialite


    into a powerful businesswoman.


    It was her sacrifice that had protected his dream and guarded his original intentions.


    J walked into the house with Matthew''s hand sped in hers.


    As they entered, Kaitlyn stood up with a warm smile. "You guys came back so soon."


    But the thought of not being able to keep Norah for lunch made her feel a twinge of regret.


    J went over and held onto her arm. "Mom, I know you''re eager to have a daughter-inw, but it


    can''t be rushed. Don''t you know your son''s personality?"


    "Well, it''s just because I know him too well that I got so anxious. I''m getting old, and his peer all have


    gotten their children, so how can you me me for that?"


    Matthew also went over to hold Kaitlyn. "Mom, take it easy."


    "Matthew, be honest with me. Do you like that girl?"


    "We''re just friends," Matthew replied.


    "I didn''t ask about your rtionship. Do you like her?"


    "Mom, the soup is tasty. Let me get a bowl for you. You should try it." J quickly got a bowl of soup


    for Kaitlyn and ced it in front of her.


    Kaitlyn red at her. "Don''t interrupt. It''s all your fault to spoil him since he was a child. Now what?


    He''s almost 30 and still doesn''t have a girlfriend."


    "Mom, you''re being unreasonable. Don''t you spoil your son? You spoil him more than I do."


    Kaitlyn lost her tongue.


    Melisa leaned over and hugged Kaitlyn. "Mom, don''t worry about it. My brother will definitely bring


    home a beautiful, gentle, and generous wife."


    "You can say that again."


    When they reached home, Norah opened the door.


    The next moment, Shawn dragged her to the hallway, pressed her against the wall, and kissed her


    passionately until she felt weak and limply hung on him.


    He let go of her and smiled contentedly.


    "You''re scheming," Norah said, leaning into his arms and poking him gently.


    "Oh? How so?" Shawn asked, pretending not to know the answer.


    "Who said that he would go back and wait for me at home? Then he came back and waited for me


    outside the hospital. Was he afraid I wouldn''te back?"


    "I was." Shawn nodded, pinching her cheek, "My girlfriend is so cute. If another man snatched her


    away, I would be heartbroken."


    "Who would believe that?"


    "Anyway, you can''t be alone with other men," Shawn said, asserting his dominance.


    Norah pinched his cheek in return. "Listen, your care and jealousy make me feel valued and happy, but


    I hope that you can trust me more.


    "As I said, Mat and I are just friends, and I treat him with the same concern I would show any friend.


    Since I''ve decided to be with you, I''ll be responsible for our rtionship."


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you," Shawn said. "I just don''t trust him."


    Norah didn''t know what to say.


    The maid had already prepared their meals. Everything was to their liking.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the food was served, the room was filled with its delicious aroma.


    Norah''s stomach growled with hunger.


    She rejoiced that she hadn''t mentioned Kaitlyn keeping her for lunch, or Shawn would have been


    upset.


    Halfway through the meal, Shawn''s phone rang.


    He took a look and quickly rejected it.


    But within a few seconds, it rang again.


    Norah looked over at him curiously. "Why aren''t you answering it?"

 Chapter 222 Cloying Sweetness

    Chapter 222 Cloying Sweetness


    Chapter 222 Cloying Sweetness


    Shawn''s eyes darkened, and he said, "It''s nothing important. I''ll pick it up after dinner."


    "Oh."


    After dinner, when Norah went to the kitchen, Shawn''s phone rang again.


    He frowned and picked it up with a heavy heart.


    The assistant''s voice came quickly. "Mr. Lawson, Miss Fountain''s condition is not optimistic. She has


    been in aa and seems unwilling to wake up."


    "What does the doctor say?"


    "The doctor said if she still couldn''t wake up within two days, there may be no hope of waking up. He


    also said that we should find some people who could touch Miss Fountain to talk to her, call her, and let


    her have the will to survive, so there may be a chance of survival."


    Hanging up the phone, Shawn leaned on the railing.


    His heart was so heavy that he could barely breathe.


    After hesitating for a long time, he still called Anthony, "Buy me a ticket for tomorrow."


    "Mr. Lawson, your wounds haven''t healed yet, and you need to rest." Anthony said.


    "I''m fine. Just buy it."


    Turning on the lighter, Shawn lit a cigarette and took a deep puff.


    Just when he was about to take a second puff, he suddenly found that his waist was tightened, and it


    was Norah who hugged from behind him.


    "What are you doing standing here?" She hugged him, smiling brightly and happily."


    "The weather is fine. I''m here to see the scenery." Shawn said.


    "Oh."


    Norah nodded, and suddenly, she moved closer to him and sniffed lightly.


    And then, She tilted her head sideways, and immediately saw Shawn''s hand, which was hanging by his


    side, and the cigarette in his hand.


    Norah reached out and took away the cigarette in his hand without any politeness.


    At the same time, she pouted and said very with dissatisfaction, "The injury has not healed yet, and


    you smoke. Don''t you want a healthy body?"


    Shawn smiled and replied, "Little housekeeper."


    "Oh, so you don''t want to be cared for by me. Okay, then I don''t care for you any more." After saying


    that, Norah turned around deliberately, pretending to be angry.


    Sure enough, Shawn immediately grabbed her and pulled her into his arms easily.


    At the same time, he lowered his head, rubbed his beard lightly against Norah''s head, and said with a


    low smile, "Of course you can care for me. Others can''t, and only my little housekeeper can."


    "That''s right."


    Shawn rubbed Norah with his beard again, and Norah immediately dodged with a smile.


    Because Shawn had stayed in the hospital for a few days, he hadn''t shaved his beard for the past two


    days, so now his beard was indeed a bit prickly.


    After being teased by him, Norah immediately couldn''t stand it and begged for mercy with a smile."


    "Ah, itchy. Shawn, it''s itchy. Let me go."


    "It''s really itchy."


    After teasing for a while, Shawn let go of Norah.


    Norah immediately took his hand and said, "The scenery here is good, but it''s windy on the balcony.


    You have just been discharged from the hospital, so it''s not suitable for blow. Let''s go in first, so you


    can take a good rest."


    "Okay." Shawn nodded.


    During the lunch break, Shawn lifted the quilt, and then directly pulled Norah into the quilt.


    Norah suddenly blushed and said, "Shawn, you haven''t been well yet, and you need to rest and


    recuperate, so now it''s not suitable for..."


    Hearing her words, and looking at the expression on her face, Shawn immediately knew that Norah


    was thinking wrong.


    However, he didn''t exin right away, and teased her deliberately. "What is it not suitable for?"


    "It''s... not suitable for... exercising." Norah finished thest few words with a blushing face.


    After she said that, she already wanted to wrap herself up.


    Shawn hugged her tightly, and his sexy voice came from her ears, "Oh? I want to hug you for a lunch


    break, but it turns out that you are thinking about this!"


    "It seems that you can''t wait."


    As soon as he said that, Norah''s face turned even redder.


    She stretched out her hands and hammered Shawn with her fists, "Bad guy, I don''t. Who can''t wait?"


    "Then who said about exercising just now?"


    "I..."


    Norah did not find a suitable word after she said I.


    In the end, she could only tug on his clothes and bury herself in his arms shyly.


    Above her head, Shawn''s heartyughter came again.


    The next moment, he hugged Norah tightly and said, "Let''s take a nap."


    Norah didn''t open her eyes until the sound of his steady breathing came from above her head.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After looking at him, she also closed her eyes and soon fell asleep in his arms.


    When they woke up, it was already afternoon.


    The wind outside the window gently rolled the curtains.


    The soft sunlight sprinkled into the room, as if giving the whole room ayer of golden light.


    And on the bed, they quietly embraced each other, and the boy was handsome and the girl was


    beautiful. It was really an extremely beautiful picture.


    Norah woke up and was just about to get up when her waist was tightly confined, "Sleep with me for a


    while longer."


    "Haven''t you gotten enough sleep?"


    "Well, it''sfortable to hold you, and I want to sleep more." Shawn''s voice was slightly hoarse, which


    sounded very sexy.


    Norah also wrapped his waist, smiled sweetly and said, "Okay, then I will apany Mr. Lawson to


    sleep a little longer."


    "Well, good girl!"


    They dawdled in bed for a while, and when they did get up, it was already four or five o''clock in the


    afternoon.


    Shawn looked at his phone and found Anthony''s text message had been received long ago.


    He said the flight had been booked and was for 9:00 p.m.


    Holding Norah in his arms, he rested his head on her shoulder and softly said, "I want to eat the cake


    you made for me."


    He wanted to eat cake?


    Norah was stunned for a moment and asked with some uncertainty, "Didn''t you say you don''t like


    sweets?"


    "Yes, but I feel sweet when I hold you, so I want to taste sweet things, and taste the food you love to


    eat."


    "Okay. Then get up quickly. We''ll go to buy the ingredients and I''ll make it for you."


    "Are there no more ingredients at home?" Shawn asked.


    "No, but they have been sitting there for a bit too long. Let''s go to the supermarket and buy some fresh


    ones."


    "Maybe there isn''t enough time." Although Shawn couldn''t bear to tell her, he still spoke up.


    Norah was puzzled and asked, "Not enough? Howe? I''ll make it fast and make sure you can eat it


    tonight."


    "Norah ..." Shawn said, and his eyes were heavy, "I mean there isn''t enough time for me to get to the


    airport."


    "Airport?" Hearing this word, Norah''s heart suddenly went cold.


    "Are you going to go to the airport? What are you doing going there?" It was a while before she heard


    her own voice ask out.


    Shawn hugged her and his heart ached. "I''m sorry, Norah. I need to go there."


    "When will you leave?"


    "In a moment, the ticket is at 9:00 p.m." Shawn said.


    Norah seemed to hear the sound of a heart cracking.


    How long had he just been back with her?


    He was not well, and his wounds hadn''t even recovered yet, and he already couldn''t wait to go abroad?


    "Do you have to go? Can''t you just not go?" Norah asked with difficulty.


    "I''m sorry, Norah."


    "Then..." Her voice was trembling. "At least a littleter, when your body has recovered before going.


    You still have injuries on your body now. How do you let me rest assured?"


    "Besides, I don''t want you to go at all." Norah clutched the corner of his coat, and she was very


    reluctant.

 Chapter 223 Dont Marry Her

    Chapter 223 Don''t Marry Her


    Chapter 223 Don''t Marry Her


    "Hey, I promise you I will definitelye back in three days at most."


    Hearing these words, Norah couldn''t keep pestering him.


    She could only nod, "Then you can''t lie to me."


    "Yeah."


    After getting up, Norah went to the kitchen to make a cake.


    In the evening, they had dinner together.


    Because they were too full, Norah packed the cake and asked Shawn to eat it on the ne.


    When sending him out of themunity, Norah was very reluctant.


    The wind outside was a bit strong. Shawn immediately gathered Norah''s clothes tightly and said, "It''s


    cold outside. Don''t see me off, and go back quickly."


    Norah shook her head and said, "I want to see you off, at least wait until Anthony''s car arrives."


    "Okay."


    While speaking, Shawn put on the hood behind Norah and tied the strings tightly.


    Norahughed at him, "You''re almost wrapping me into a rice dumpling."


    "Rice dumpling is good, which won''t catch a cold." Shawn said.


    They walked for a while, and after a few minutes, Anthony drove over.


    Seeing the caring, Norah was naturally extremely reluctant.


    But even if she was extremely reluctant, she still had to say goodbye.


    "You have to take good care of yourself when you arrive there."


    "Don''t be in danger again, and don''t lose contact again." Norah urged him seriously.


    "Okay." Shawn also nodded, and said at the same time, "Is there anything else you want to say to me?"


    "Goodbye. I''ll wait for you toe back." Norah waved her hands.


    The next moment, he pulled her hands and brought her into his arms in an instant.


    Shawn''s lips fell down hard.


    At a short distance, Matthew, who was about to walk over, was stunned for a moment when he saw the


    scene in front of him.


    He put his hands in his pockets, stared at the intimate and beautiful scene in front of his eyes, and


    suddenly forgot how to react.


    He had been torn whether he shoulde here to find Norah.


    In the end, he still followed his heart. He asked the driver to drive the car around a few times, and he


    couldn''t help bute to her.


    But he never thought that he would encounter these unexpectedly.


    Under the darkness, they hugged each other tightly, like the most loving and lingering couple.


    She was in his heart and he was in her heart too.


    Their affections were so ardent.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, thinking about it carefully, he had no chance at all.


    Originally, he had thought a long time ago that he would bury this emotion in his heart and not let


    anyone know, because he knew that there was no possibility for them.


    But his sister''s words gave him encouragement and strength.


    When he came here, he was even thinking if he would have a chance topete fairly with Shawn?


    But at this moment, he felt that he had lost.


    He had lost without fighting.


    He and Norah finally could only be friends!


    Forget it. Friends were okay!


    At least it was better than never seeing each other again and losing contactpletely.


    In this way, he was also satisfied.


    Smiling forlornly, Matthew turned around, and his figure quickly melted into the night, and no one even


    knew that he had been there.


    When he got in the car, he called J, "J, I hope you can help me keep this secret."


    J didn''t ask too much. Since his younger brother said so, the trip must be unsessful and


    unhappy.


    She didn''t need to ask a lot. She just needed to support him unconditionally and trusted him, which


    would be enough.


    Because of the time difference, when Shawn arrived, it waste at night in Norah''s ce.


    So, instead of calling, he just sent a WeChat message, "Norah, I''ve arrived. I miss you."


    The assistant immediately took him to the hospital. Lilian was still lying in the intensive care ward, with


    tubes all over her body, as if she was dead when looking far away.


    "Mr. Lawson, everything is ready. You can get in after you change into the sterile clothes."


    "Okay."


    After talking with the doctor, Shawn changed the clothes and went in.


    On the hospital bed, Lilian was rarely quiet.


    She was lying there. Her face was very pale. Her wrists were wrapped in thick bandages, and she


    looked like a vegetable.


    At this time, the doctor came in and patiently instructed, "Mr. Lawson, you can talk to her more. It is


    best to say something that can arouse her fighting spirit and hope, so that there will be a chance of


    survival."


    "Okay, I got it." Shawn stayed there for several hours.


    He called her name, asked her not to sleep, and told her to wake up. She must wake up.


    However, the effect was not obvious.


    Lilian had been lying quietly on the hospital bed without any reaction.


    At this time, the doctor walked in once again, "Mr. Lawson, if I may ask, what is your rtionship with


    her?"


    "Friends."


    "But as far as I know, Miss Fountain seems to like you a lot and has been in love with you. I suggest


    that you can say more words that she likes to hear, for example, you can say you like her too, and you


    will marry her as long as she is willing to wake up."


    "These words will surely arouse her fighting spirit and make her wake up." The doctor said with


    certainty.


    However, Shawn directly looked at the doctor and refused him affirmatively without thinking.


    "I''m sorry. I have a girlfriend, and I love her very much. I don''t want to make promises about marriage


    to any other women but her."


    "Mr. Lawson, what I said is all expedient, and it''s not true. It''s just to wake up Miss Fountain. You don''t


    have to take it too seriously." The doctor exined.


    "Even so, I can''t say these words. Norah, this is my beloved girl, and I will only marry her."


    Shawn just said that.


    Suddenly, the instruments on the bed made a violent sound.


    It was obvious that Lilian''s emotions had fluctuated.


    The doctor excitedly went to check the situation, and at the same time, he said happily, "Mr. Lawson,


    go on. ording to what just happened, Miss Fountain must have reacted to something you said, so


    the machine rang violently."


    "Which words?" Shawn did not understand.


    "I''m not sure. It must be the words you just said. You say them again."


    "Okay."


    "Norah, this is my beloved girl, and I will only marry her." When Shawn said these words, suddenly, the


    machine made another intense sound.


    The doctor immediately ran over excitedly, "If I''m not wrong, Miss Fountain reacts and is strongly


    stimted to the words that you will marry other woman. She is conscious, and she can hear certain


    words you said. Mr. Lawson, keep saying. Keep stimting her."


    "Stimte her hard."


    "I love Norah. Although I have hurt her before, I want to spend the rest of my life making up for her.


    Lilian, I have nothing but apology for you, as for Norah, she is the one I really love. I hope you can


    understand, do not continue to be stubborn, and do not do things that hurt yourself."


    "Norah is the love of my life, and you are destined to be just a passerby in my life, and it''s over now. It''s


    meaningless to keep pestering."


    Lilian''s machine kept shing and screaming violently.


    Suddenly, she yelled and opened her eyes hard. "No, Shawn, don''t, don''t marry her."

 Chapter 224 There Was No Possibility Between Us

    Chapter 224 There Was No Possibility Between Us


    Chapter 224 There Was No Possibility Between Us


    "Great! Miss Fountain is awake." The doctor shouted, looking very happy.


    Seeing Shawn, Lilian threw herself into his arms.


    "Shawn, is it you? Is it really you? I''m not mistaken, right?"


    "Oh, you''re finally here. Do you know how scared I am?"


    Lilian cried out of breath in his arms, and she was about to faint.


    After staying in the hospital for another day, her body had recovered rtively well, so Shawn took her


    out of the hospital, and then found a short-term apartment to recuperate.


    At night, seeing that she was asleep, Shawn got up and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, Lilian got up from the bed and hugged Shawn.


    Shawn pushed her away. His eyes were cold, and he said, "Lilian, I think I have said something very


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    clearly. There will be no possibility between us."


    "The person I love now is Norah, and I will never betray her or do anything wrong to her."


    "As for you, I will do my best to make up for you. As for more, I''m sorry I can''t promise you."


    He pulled Lilian''s arms away, and left the room without hesitation.


    At this time, Lilian cried out sadly from behind, "Aren''t you afraid that I willmit suicide again? Aren''t


    you afraid that I will die?"


    Shawn turned around, looking at her with sad eyes.


    "Life is yours, and everyone has only one life. You saved me, and I will naturally pay you back, but


    each of us should be responsible for ourselves."


    "But Lilian, I can''t save you every time, so think it carefully."


    After saying that, Shawn didn''t hesitate anymore, opened the door, and left.


    It became cold in the room.


    Lilian looked at the direction he was leaving, bent her knees and hugged herself tightly.


    Tears shed silently.


    The more tears she shed, the more hatred she had for Norah deepened.


    "Norah, it''s you. It''s all because of you."


    "If it wasn''t because of you, Shawn would still be mine, and it''s all your fault. You stole away my most


    beloved man, and took everything that belonged to me."


    "Norah, this isn''t the end, and I''ll make your life miserable."


    When Lilian wiped away the tears, her face was filled with anger again.


    After getting out the door, Shawn immediately called, "How is the investigation of what I ordered you?"


    The assistant replied excitedly, "Mr. Lawson, I am just about to reply to you. I have already contacted


    Professor Smith. His team will return home on the noon flight tomorrow, so he canmunicate with


    you tomorrow morning, and I have already made an appointment for you."


    "Okay, tell me the location."


    The next day, after seeing Professor Smith and watching him stride away with his healthy figure,


    Shawn gulped down the coffee in his cup.


    The burden that had weighed heavily on his heart for so long finally lifted


    After drinking the coffee, he immediately made a video call to Norah.


    Seeing him again, Norah naturally felt a pang of longing in her heart.


    "Are you tired from work? Do you sleep well? Do you miss me?" Seeing Norah, Shawn asked


    continuously.


    "You asked me several questions at once, and I don''t know which one to answer."


    "Okay, then I just ask the most important one. Do you miss me?"


    Norah asked instead of answering, "What about you? Do you miss me?"


    Shawn held up his mobile phone and kissed Norah in the video. "Yes. I miss you so much."


    "I miss you too."


    As soon as Norah said that, she heard Dora was calling her. "Norah,e quickly. I''ve already


    prepared the meal for you."


    "Dora is calling me to eat, so I''ll hang up."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Norah felt great and her mood was particrly wonderful while having


    dinner with Dora.


    "Is your boyfriend on a business trip again?" Dora asked.


    Norah nodded helplessly. "Yes, he''s been busy with work recently."


    "I really envy you." Dora held her face with longing.


    Norah smiled and replied, "There''s nothing to envy. We both lead busy lives and sometimes don''t get to


    see each other for an entire week."


    "You are so busy, and you still fall in love, showing PDA crazily. How can I not be envious!"


    "Ah, do we?" Norah didn''t think so.


    Dora immediately pointed at her friend''s face. "Of course. Just look at you. Your entire face is lit up with


    the signs of love and happiness, making you look absolutely delightful."


    "Is that so obvious?"


    Dora nodded hard. "It cannot be more obvious. Miss Chase, please spare me the torture of watching


    your lovey-dovey disys. I''m still single."


    Norah smiled, and her smile was bright and fetching.


    "Dora, you are so cute, and you will also meet your own Mr. Right one day."


    "Well, from your mouth to God''s ears. I hope it''s Mr. Right, but not Mr. Wrong."


    With a snort, Norah burst intoughter.


    She covered her lips, smiling mischievously at Dora. "Don''t me me. It''s just that you''re too funny."


    "Well!" Dora sighed, "It will be good if someone can understand my interesting soul like you."


    "I''m sorry, but you''re wrong," Norah retorted, "In my opinion, your stunning appearance is more


    valuable than your intriguing personality, Miss Green. Your beauty is an asset that you should make


    use of."


    "Wow, Norah, I love you. You''re practically an angel."


    Because of Norah''spliments, Dora''s mood for the day was superb.


    With cheerful talk andughter, the two girls left after having their meal.


    Theypletely failed to notice that James was listening carefully to their chat not far behind them.


    It seemed that she really had a boyfriend.


    She didn''t lie to him.


    He misunderstood her.


    Just after the meal, Dora received a phone call from the hospital office, saying that Dean Broser was


    looking for her.


    Dean Broser?


    Dora was stunned for a moment, thinking that she was a small employee and how she could get


    involved with the vice dean.


    She knocked on the door of James''s office with apprehension.


    "Dean Broser, it''s... it''s nice to see you. I heard you were looking for me." After all, he was the vice


    dean of the hospital, and Dora was still a little afraid.


    "Take it easy. I''m looking for you to chat, not about work."


    Dora then reassured. She thought she had done something wrong in the hospital, and disturbed the


    vice president.


    She was so afraid that her heart jumped fast.


    Hearing that it was not about work, Dora rxed a lot.


    "Your name is Dora Green, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, Dean Broser."


    "It seems that you are close to Norah," James asked again.


    Norah?


    Did Dean Broser look for her to know something about Norah?


    So was Dean Broser really interested in Norah?


    Dora had begun to imagine in her mind.


    James hummed lightly, and Dora immediately nodded. "Yes, we are friends."


    "I just heard you said that Norah had a boyfriend? Do you know him? Do you know his name?"


    James'' several questions made Dora stunned.


    It was a while before her eyes widened and she said incredulously, "Dean Broser, so do you really like


    Norah?"

 Chapter 225 You Look like Someone Norah

    Chapter 225 You Look like Someone Norah


    Chapter 225 You Look Like Someone, Norah


    James hastily interrupted her, "Says who?"


    "Don''t you?" Dora asked, puzzled, "Then why do you so care about Norah?"


    Frowning, James found a veryme excuse, "Because a friend of mine wants to know."


    "I see," said Dora.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "So, do you know who her boyfriend is?"


    Dora shook her head instantly. "No. Norah hasn''t let us meet yet. However, I met him once when he


    came to the hospital to meet Norah. He was quite handsome and ssy, and was in good shape. Dean


    Broser, I''m afraid that your friend can hardlypete with him."


    James did not know how to respond at once.


    He just wanted to ask Dora for some information, but didn''t expect her to do an analysis.


    "All right. You can go," said James.


    Dora remained confused when she left the office of James.


    "Why does Dean Broser want to know about Norah?"


    "It is so unusual." Dora thought about it for a long time and finally decided to inform Norah.


    Norah also looked surprised after hearing the message. "Do you mean Dean Broser wanted to learn


    about me from you? And asked about my boyfriend?"


    "That''s true," Dora nodded.


    Recalling the unpleasant moments of James and her, Norah was confused.


    She always considered James weird, though she could not tell exactly what was wrong.


    After finishing her work in the evening, Norah hoped to leave the hospital as soon as possible.


    When she reached the gate, she was finally relieved.


    However, the next moment, a car stopped beside her. With the window sliding slowly, James''s face


    revealed. "Are you going home? I can give you a ride."


    "No, thank you, Dean Broser." Norah quickly refused.


    Since they were on a busy road, other cars soon began honking behind them.


    "Get in!" James insisted.


    More car horns came one after another.


    Therefore, Norah had no choice but to get in James''s car.


    Both James and Norah sat in the back.


    Curiously, after Norah got in, James kept his eyes closed without saying a word, seemingly falling


    asleep.


    Ten minutester, Norah looked at him, and looked at the neon lights shining out of the window. Finally,


    she decided to speak, "Dean Broser, if I have offended you before, I sincerely apologize to you.


    However, I haven''t intended to charm you. I just want to do my job."


    "My mother studied medicine as well, and she used to be a nurse. It was both my dream and hers to be


    a doctor, and that''s all I want to do."


    "If you can forgive me, it will be tolerant of you to return a peaceful working environment to me. If you


    can''t excuse me, I will consider working in another hospital. It doesn''t matter."


    After telling all her thoughts, Norah felt much more rxed.


    After all, she didn''t have to worry about the issue anymore.


    However, James kept sitting back with his eyes closed.


    He didn''t say a word, neither "I forgive you" nor "I won''t forgive you".


    Under such a circumstance, Norah became increasingly nervous.


    Unless she had to, she was unwilling to leave this hospital because of several reasons.


    Firstly, both her mentor and his wife were good to her. They expected great things from her and were


    dedicated to nurturing her. Therefore, she didn''t want to let them down after all the care and efforts they


    had put into her


    Besides, she had said that working in this hospital was a goal and ideal shared by her mother and her.


    She hoped to fulfill her mother''s dream.


    Of course, there was one more fundamental reason that this hospital was one of the most famous,


    strongest, and top-ranked hospitals in the city and even the whole country.


    It was equipped with the most professional, authoritative team, and the most outstanding professors


    working here, which was what she craved.


    The car continued moving.


    But the people in it kept silent.


    Norah was in the depths of despair, and was thinking about how to write a resignation letter.


    Suddenly, James opened his eyes.


    Then he said, "Why do you think Ie to you just to find fault with you? What if I am here for an


    apology?"


    "Well, an apology. I already sincerely apologized to you, didn''t I?" Thought Norah.


    Norah had no idea. What else did James expect her to do to apologize?


    Noticing her expression, James knew she had misunderstood what he said. He sighed and said softly,


    "I mean, I apologize to you."


    "What? Apologize to me?"


    This time Norah was stunned.


    "Yes. Norah, I sincerely apologize to you. I''m sorry for being so superficial and self-righteous that I


    misunderstood you."


    Norah was really shocked. She seemed to be frozen there, forgetting how to react.


    What a surprise!


    She was ttered, and thought, "Dean Broser has apologized to me? Am I dreaming?"


    "Is that true? You mean you apologize to me, Dean Broser?" She asked.


    James stared at her and nodded earnestly again. "Don''t worry. I am different from before. If you have


    time, please let me exin."


    Before Norah answered, James began speaking, "My previous impression of you was unfavorable, I


    admit. The countless times I made things difficult for you, even going as far as to belittle and satirize


    you, was all to see if you would reveal your true self.."


    "True self?"


    Norah was surprised. "What self can I present given that I''m not a demon?" She thought.


    "That''s because I have met and known so many people who were eager to seek favor or attention from


    me because of my identity and status." James continued with a bitter smile, "To be more


    straightforward, someone even seduced me in various ways.


    "I''ve seen so many women like that that when I notice a woman approaching me, I always think that


    way instinctively. That''s why I considered you as the same.


    "And I also said some harsh words and caused some trouble to you. I''m sorry about that."


    Norah didn''t expect him to apologize to her.


    Although she was still in the shadow of what had happened before, she could now understand and


    med him less after hearing what he said.


    "That''s one reason, but not the most important reason." Suddenly, James added.


    Norah asked, "Then, what is that?"


    James looked at her with a deep, prating gaze.


    It had been a long while before he spoke, in an unusually solemn voice, "That is because you look like


    someone."


    Look like someone?


    Hearing this, the first thing that came to Norah''s mind was her birth.


    "Perhaps he means I look like my father? And does he happen to know my father?" Thought Norah.


    ordingly, she was extremely excited and grabbed James''s clothes. "Like who?"

 Chapter 226 The Painful Past

    Chapter 226 The Painful Past


    Chapter 226 The Painful Past


    James''s gaze became somehow distant.


    His thin lips lightly opened, and he replied, "Like my first love."


    So that was it. It was not rted to her life. Norah dropped her eyes with a little disappointment.


    But the phrase "first love" still surrounded her mind.


    Originally, she thought it was a very beautiful phrase, and she had always longed for it.


    But because of Lilian, she couldn''t generate any good feelings about this phrase anymore.


    "My first love is a girl of a modest family, very small and delicate. She is soft and tender. The first time I


    saw her, I had a strong desire to protect her."


    "However, there were many people who liked her. I had low self-esteem at that time and didn''t dare to


    approach her at all until she took the initiative to confess her love to me. At that moment, my whole


    world felt like it was lit up. I felt that the god of luck had favored me, and I must be the happiest person


    in this world."


    "But, how wonderful the happiness is, how painful and wretched the falling from heaven is."


    James raised his head, and his whole face was covered with sadness.


    Norah, even as a bystander, can feel the sadness flowing from him.


    "What happened?" Norah asked carefully.


    "Later ......" Jamesughed bitterly and continued: "Later I learned that she didn''t like me at all. She just


    valued my money, loved my money, and that''s all. After being with her, I spent money immoderately for


    her happiness."


    "As long as it''s something she likes, I didn''t hesitate at all. After the college entrance exams, I even


    bought a ring and wanted to give it to her as a love token."


    "But she made the most hurtful, and the most painful stab in my heart. I had personally heard her


    saying with her friends, "James that fool, is dumb and dull, and has no understanding about girls at all.


    If not for his rich mother, how could I be with him? And you know what? His mother''s a mistress, so


    he''s an illegal son. How can I marry an illegal son?""


    After hearing that, James closed his eyes, and his entire body was suffused with a thick sadness.


    It hurt. It really hurt.


    Even without personal experience, just listening by the side, Norah felt that the rtionship was


    suffocating and hurtful.


    "But, with your handsome appearance, when you were at school, weren''t you pursued by countless


    girls? How could ......?" Norah looked at James in confusion.


    James took out his wallet and pulled out a photo from thepartment inside and handed it to Norah.


    When she saw the boy on it with curly hair, dull skin, a pockmarked face, and an introverted and shy


    expression, Norah finally understood.


    "This is what I looked like in high school." James said.


    So that''s how he looked like. No wonder he had low self-esteem at that time.


    It has to be said that first love has a profound and fatal impact on a person.


    Some people get hurt and may not be able to heal themselves for the rest of their lives.


    "What happened then? After you went to college, you should have a better appearance. Have you


    been in love again?"


    "No." James shook his head. Thinking of something, he added.


    "But two years ago, my mother introduced me to a girl. We two had been dating for a couple of days


    because of the force from the parents, and then she said that I was too cold and she couldn''t stand it,


    so we broke up."


    Norah listened to it, only to be saddened.


    "Why are you telling me this?" She asked.


    In terms of familiarity, she and he are not familiar at all.


    James was silent for a while before he slowly spoke: "Maybe it''s because you look like her. My years of


    repression finally have an exit to release, and I can finally say it out."


    "Or maybe it''s that I happened to run into you today, and I wanted to talk about it, and you happened to


    be there by chance."


    "Norah, what I just said, will you keep it all in secret for me?" James asked.


    Norah immediately nodded seriously and forcefully: "Dean Broser, Don''t worry. I am not a big mouth. I


    promise. What you just said to me, I will definitely not leak to anyone else."


    "Besides, if you are worried, you can exert pressure on me with the authority of your leadership. In


    order to keep my job, I will never dare to talk nonsense."


    James hooked his lips. His face returned to its previous coolness: " It makes sense."


    Norah: "......"


    Why did she feel like she was lifting a stone to smash her own feet right now?


    Having settled the feud with James, Norah returned home in an extraordinarilyfortable mood.


    What made her even happier was that she received a text message from Shawn before going to bed.


    He said he''d be back in two days.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for you toe back, xoxo!"


    After sending the message, Norah fell asleep happily on the bed.


    In the other hemisphere, Shawn and Lilian are negotiating.


    "Shawn, I''m sorry, I can''t promise you."


    Listening to Lilian''s words, Shawn frowned sternly.


    He had originally thought that this was great news. Professor Smith had already said that there was still


    a possibility for her leg to be cured and that there was a 50% chance to stand up.


    This was clearly exciting news, and he was extremely excited when he learned about it.


    However, he hadn''t expected in any way that Lilian would be so resistant and repelling, which was


    "Lilian, why? 50% chance of healing. Although it''s not 100%, this chance is already quite good. I think


    we should have a try."


    Lilian just looked at him calmly, "Shawn, why do you insist that I undergo this surgery?"


    "As I said, I''ve undergone the surgery many times, and I''ve been disappointed many times. 50% is not


    100%. Once a doctor told me the sess rate was 80%, but then? The surgery still failed and I still


    didn''t stand up, have you forgotten?"


    "Shawn, I know you''re doing this for my good, but I really can''t afford to suffer failures over and over


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    again. Instead of having hopes and then being disappointed, I would rather never have hopes."


    "Lilian ......" Shawn held her shoulders and tried to persuade, "You can''t think like that. The reason why


    that operation failed was that the doctors had an irresistible ident during the surgery. "


    "Then how can you guarantee that there will be no ident in this operation?"


    "Lilian, it was unusual that time. You actually know that it was because the doctor himself had a sudden


    illness. This time I assure you that there will be no such ident."


    After hearing this, Lilian smiled coldly.


    She suddenly reached out and pushed Shawn away.


    At the same time, she yelled, "ident? What an ident. How innocent I was at that time. If it wasn''t


    for that doctor, my leg obviously didn''t need to be crippled, and I wouldn''t be in a wheelchair."


    "Shawn, please don''t think that I''m not aware of what''s in your mind. You persuade me so hard to have


    the operation, isn''t it because you are eager to relieve your inner guilt?"


    "You think that after my leg is healed, you won''t owe me anything. And you can live with Norah and be


    in love forever, right?"

 Chapter 227 Stay Still, Give Me A Hug

    Chapter 227 Stay Still, Give Me A Hug


    Chapter 227 Stay Still, Let Me Hug You


    "Lilian, I admit that if your leg gets better, my guilt for you will be much lighter."


    "But this has nothing to do with me being with Norah. No matter what your situation is, I''ll be


    determined to be with her, and I will not give up on her because of my guilt for you or any irrational


    behavior of yours."


    "I told you. I love her."


    Lilian''s eyes instantly covered with ayer of tears and looked at Shawn miserably, "Shawn, you are so


    cruel."


    "Now I''ve been in this situation. Can''t you just say something nice tofort me, even if ...... even if


    everything is fake, even if you are lying to me!"


    "Maybe, I''ll believe it, and I''ll agree to it?"


    Shawn looked at her with a serious face: "I''m sorry. I can''t lie to you, and I can''t lie to myself."


    "Think about the treatment. I had a serious chat with Professor Smith, and he''s very interested in your


    condition. This is also the direction of their team''stest research, so they have a lot of advanced


    technology and treatment means."


    "In a word, the leg is yours. If you have thought about it very carefully and still decided to refuse, then


    fine, I respect your decision."


    After saying that, Shawn prepared to leave.


    Seeing him turning around so decisively, Lilian suddenly panicked.


    "Shawn ......" She opened her mouth and hastily called out to him, "Okay, I can promise you to go for


    treatment, but you need to promise me one thing as well."


    "What is it?" Shawn frowned.


    "Is my treatment going to be domestic?"


    "Yes."


    Lilian immediately seized the opportunity to say, "I want you to visit me three times a week."


    Shawn''s dark eyes were looking at her, and the emotion inside waspletely invisible.


    After a moment of silence, he spoke, with a determined expression: "Once. This is thest thing I can


    do for you."


    "Twice." Lilian bargained.


    "I will only be there once." Shawn''s tone was resolute.


    Seeing that he would not give in again, Lilian had to nod and agree: "Okay."


    After they reached the agreement, early the next morning, Shawn had someone send Lilian back to the


    domestic hospital.


    Before boarding the ne, Lilian was waiting for Shawn.


    However, she waited for a long time, but there was no sign of him.


    Finally, she couldn''t help herself and asked, "Where''s Shawn? Why hasn''t hee yet."


    The assistant beside her exined, "Miss Fountain, Mr. Lawson already got on the ne two hours


    ago. You are not on the same trip."


    Lilian was so furious that she had a feeling of burning out from her body.


    Shawn must have done it on purpose.


    He deliberately separated the flights of them two.


    The reason he was in such a hurry to go back must be that he couldn''t wait to see that little b*tch


    Norah Chase.


    "Norah, no matter for what, since I''m back this time, I won''t leave easily."


    " You just wait!"


    Having sat on the ne all day, it was already eight or nine o''clock at night when Shawn got off the


    ne.


    When he went to Norah''s ce after that, it was already nine or ten o''clock at night.


    When he pushed the door open, it was all dark inside, and the lights were out.


    She must have fallen asleep.


    Thinking of seeing her soon, Shawn was extraordinarily nervous and excited.


    For some reason, he was excited and thrilled like a youngd.


    In order not to disturb her, he took his pajamas directly from his suitcase. After showering and changing


    into his pajamas, he walked to the bedroom and gently pushed open the door inside.


    It was quiet in the bedroom.


    The curtains had been pulled shut, but the wallmp emitted a faint glow.


    So, it was still a little bright.


    Not too dark.


    Lightening his moves, Shawn lifted the quilt andy beside Norah.


    With the faint light from the wallmp, he could see Norah''s small face.


    She closed her eyes and was sleeping peacefully. Her whole body was full of peace and tenderness,


    just like a sleeping beauty.


    Shawn didn''t want to wake her up, so he just leaned over and dropped a soft kiss on her forehead:


    "Norah, I''m back. Good night!"


    However, he had justid t.


    The next moment, a long leg was directly ced and pressed on his body


    Instantly, Shawn was like a statue, stiffening up at once.


    He justy there on the bed, not daring to move a bit, and even his breathing became cautious.


    But even so.


    Norah still woke up.


    When her leg was just stretched out to the right, she already felt something different.


    And she woke up in a daze.


    Immediately after that, she already had a strong feeling that there was a person lying next to her, with a


    familiar, missed smell emitting towards the tip of her nose.


    Shawn?


    It was him. He was back?


    But.


    Didn''t he say it would take two more days?


    How could he suddenlye back, lie down next to her and sleep with her as soon as he just


    returned?


    Norah was dizzy for a moment, then she let herself calm down.


    She thought that she might have missed him too much, so she dreamed about him.


    But ......


    She reached out again and cautiously touched forward.


    When touching the warmth and smelling the increasingly strong and familiar smell, Norah could no


    longer doubt.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes.


    Then she saw the man who was close to her.


    When she saw the familiar face, she couldn''t believe it.


    Norah held his face and asked softly over and over again, "Shawn, is it you? Is it really you?"


    "I''m not dreaming? I didn''t see it wrong?"


    Shawn smiled softly, "It''s me. I''m back."


    "Who else but me would dare to sleep in your bed and beside you like this."


    "But why do I feel so unbelievable? It was so sudden that I was unable to make a reaction." Norah


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    touched his face again.


    Shawn pulled down her hand and gently clutched it in his hand, holding it tightly.


    At the same time, he spoke seriously; "Norah, it''s me. The unique, real me."


    "Bastard, you finally came back. Do you know that I''ve been looking forward to your return these


    days?"


    "I warn you that no more business trips this month. If you leave me here alone again, I''ll leave you."


    It was only then that Norah expressed her grievances inside to the fullest.


    When Shawn heard it, it couldn''t tell how heartbroken he was.


    me him.


    It was all his fault.


    He even had no time to apany his girlfriend.


    Reaching out, he hugged Norah, then he buried his neck in her neck nest, greedily breathing in the


    smell of her body.


    "Stay still, let me hug you."


    "Norah, I''ve been thinking about you these days."


    His sexy, soft voice rang softly by her ears, like a handful of feathers brushing her ears. It was so soft


    and sofortable.


    Norah wished to drown in that tenderness.


    The drowsiness disappeared.


    More importantly, her body seemed to feel something abnormal.


    She''s not an untouched girl, nor is she ignorant of anything. There are some things that although she


    has experienced less, she still understands.


    For example, at this moment, she knows that his body became amorous.

 Chapter 228 Couldnt Help It

    Chapter 228 Couldn''t Help It


    Chapter 228 Couldn''t Help It


    "Norah......"


    Shawn called her name again, and his voice became increasingly gentle.


    It was utterly enchanting.


    "Mmm......"


    Norah Chase softly answered and was already in high sensitivity.


    Being held in his arms, she slightly bowed her body and did not dare to move a bit.


    "Are you sleepy now?" His voice, pressing against her earlobe, was creeping gently inward.


    It crawled all the way to her heart, and her whole heart got soft.


    So soft that it was a mess.


    "A... A little sleepless," Norah answered truthfully.


    Fortunately, it was in the dark, so it was impossible to see the emotions on her face or see her ears.


    Otherwise, it would have been obvious that her earlobes were incredibly red.


    "I can''t sleep either," Shawn said.


    The next moment, he rolled over Norah, with both hands supporting his body. His dark eyes were


    looking at her profoundly. "Since you can''t sleep, let''s do something."


    "What do you want?"


    As soon as Norah spoke, she regretted it, wishing she could just bite her tongue off.


    God, what did she say? She even asked it out.


    She must be so stupid and dumb.


    "Do what I couldn''t dost time due to my health."


    After Shawn finished speaking, his hot lips fell down.


    However, Norah recoiled from the kiss.


    She raised her eyes, looked at him, and spoke softly, "Shawn, I ...... I got my period tonight."


    He seemed to be frozen for a moment


    Shawn continued to lower his head. His overpowering kiss persisted with intense passion.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After that, Norah''s body became limp as a noodle,pletely devoid of strength.


    But in her heart, the suspense still lingered.


    She was afraid, both that he would give in to temptation and that he would be disappointed if he did.


    At this time, Shawn let her go, lowered his head, and dropped a kiss on her head. Then he swept her


    into his long arms and held her tightly.


    Seeing that he did not say anything, and his face was a bit serious, Norah was a bit apprehensive in


    her heart.


    In fact, she was a little worried.


    She knew that when a man was driven by his hormones, he needed to find a way to release his pent-


    up energy.


    Moreover, she was not a young girl who knew nothing. She also knew that men needed these things to


    deepen their feelings, unlike women.


    Not many men could ept tonic love.


    After releasing Norah, Shawn closed his eyes and prepared to sleep.


    Throughout the night, he didn''t say one more word.


    In fact, he was trying to calm himself, and also trying to suppress the emotions in his heart.


    He was afraid that he could not control himself.


    And he feared hurting her.


    He did not dare to look at her.


    So, he could only close his eyes. Even, he was already frantically chanting something like the Heart


    Purification Sutra in his heart.


    Everything was just to calm himself down quickly.


    Then he would hold her to sleep.


    Having a good sleep, he would be satisfied.


    However, just when Shawn was desperately chanting Bible, a warmth, wet and moist, suddenly came


    from his chest.


    At first, he didn''t know what that sensation was.


    But soon, he knew.


    It was tears.


    Lowering his head, he saw the delicate woman in his arms weeping, her tears falling like dewdrops on


    a rose.


    It was extraordinarily heartbreaking to see it.


    "Why are you crying?" Shawn then opened his eyes and asked gently.


    Norah nestled in his arms, raised a pair of teary eyes, and softly said, "Shawn, are you angry?"


    "Silly girl, why should I be angry?"


    "Because..." Norah took a breath and gently replied, "Because you''ve been closing your eyes since you


    heard I had my period and couldn''t do that. You didn''t say anything and talk to me."


    Hearing this, Shawn didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    He reached out and wiped away the tears on Norah''s face, while gently exining, "Little fool, I was


    just afraid to talk to you. I was afraid I wouldn''t be able to control myself.


    "The reason I closed my eyes is that I have to try hard to calm myself down.


    "What kind of person do you think I am to only think of myself during your special time and not consider


    your feelings? If that''s the case, then I''m really a scum."


    After hearing his exnation, Norah was then relieved.


    With her eyes closed, she nestled in his arms and quickly fell asleep.


    Looking at someone''s sleeping face, Shawnughed silently.


    She was sleeping soundly, but it was torture for him.


    He was still desperately trying to hold back.


    The next day was the weekend, so the two had a rare lie-in.


    Norah just woke up and saw the man beside her.


    After she thought about everythingst night, her heart instantly warmed up.


    She thought she would have to wait a few more days for him toe back, but she didn''t expect him to


    Anyway, he was back.


    He was busy working as soon as he finished his breakfast.


    Norah Chase understood that, so she did not bother him.


    She only went in asionally to bring him a cup of coffee.


    In the afternoon, when Norah went in to deliver the third cup of coffee, Shawn looked up and finally


    couldn''t help the smile in his eyes.


    He reached out, pulled Norah to sit on hisp directly, and then said seriously, "Miss Chase, do you


    know how many cups of coffee you''ve delivered?"


    "Hmm?"


    Norah thought about it. She seemed to have sent too much coffee.


    However, every time she delivered coffee, she could take a look at him justifiably. So, she delivered


    several times.


    Also, he didn''t refuse anything.


    He epted all the coffee she had delivered.


    Shawn pinched her nose: "Fool, that''s because it''s you who sent the coffee. But if I keep drinking it, I


    don''t think I''ll be able to sleep tonight."


    "However, it''s a good idea to do something else if we don''t sleep."


    As soon as he said that, Norah immediately escaped.


    Shawn''s smile deepened, and he knew that someone had misunderstood.


    "Having stayed with me all day, are you bored?" Shawn asked.


    Norah immediately shook her head. "No. You just go to work. I won''te in then. I''lle back after


    you finish working."


    Shawn immediately stopped her, pushed her to the sofa to sit down, and then took a book to her.


    "You stay here and read the book to apany me."


    "Will this disturb you?" Norah worried.


    "No." Shawn said, "As soon as I look up, I can see you. So, I will be more motivated. Moreover, you


    don''t have to see me by delivering coffee all the time. You can look at me straightly."


    Norah immediately denied it, "Who... whoe to see you in the name of coffee? You narcissist."


    Shawnughed, dotingly rubbing her hair.


    After working for a while, suddenly, a sound came to his ears.


    When Shawn looked up, he saw Norah sitting on the sofa asleep, and the books fell from her hands to


    the floor.


    He got up, carefullyid her down, and wrapped her in a soft nket.


    The room grew increasingly warm.


    Shawn lightly tapped on hisputer, asionally lifting his head to look at Norah sleeping.


    He had been busy until it became dark outside, and the night had settled in.


    Only then did he reach out and turn off theputer, while walking towards Norah.


    When he went over, he found someone still asleep. He smiled dotingly, then went to the bedroom and


    got his clothes.


    When Norah Chase just woke up, she rubbed her eyes in a daze, and when she nced over, his


    workstation was already empty.


    There was no one there.


    Where was he?

 Chapter 229 Shall We Get Married?

    Chapter 229 Shall We Get Married?


    Chapter 229 Shall We Get Married?


    "Shawn." Norah called out.


    However, no one answered her.


    She looked down again, looking at her body, and she was pretty sure that it must be him who covered


    her with this nket.


    But where was he?


    Getting up, Norah opened the door and was just about to go out.


    Suddenly, the door was opened and they collided head-on.


    What''s more dramatic is that Norah''s head directly hit Shawn Lawson''s nose.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Her head is naturally much harder than his nose, so it can be imagined how much someone''s nose


    suffers.


    Norah immediately reached out and touched his nose: "How is it? Does it hurt? Is it very painful?"


    " It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt."


    He looked at her nervous look. If he said it hurt, she must be more intense.


    "Since you''re awake, then change your clothes." Shawn handed the clothes in his hand to her.


    Norah Chase blinked and looked out the window then, quite surprised: " Why change clothes? It''s


    already dark."


    "Taking you out for fun." He said.


    Hearing this, Norah''s eyes immediately sprang up like little stars with a sparkling golden light.


    "Okay, then wait for me. I''ll be ready soon."


    "Ok, there''s no rush."


    When changing clothes, Norah was excited throughout.


    Originally, she thought she would spend the day at home, but she never thought he would take her out


    to have fun, so she was naturally happy.


    Changing into the down jacket, Norah Chase looked at herself with a pink face in front of the mirror and


    was a little embarrassed.


    This clothes was bought when she was studying in college, and she wore it only twice in total.


    Because the color is too pink, and she looks like a little girl when she wears it, she only wears it on


    campus.


    She never thought he would choose this clothes for her.


    The top of the down jacket is rtively slim, and the bottom part is like a puffy skirt. It makes her look


    like a fairy when she wears it, and it''s extraordinarily spirited and ethereal.


    However, Norah still felt that it was too pink.


    Thinking that she has started working, she is a little embarrassed to dress so young.


    So, after changing her clothes, she immediately went to Shawn and turned around: "Does it look


    good?"


    "Well, it looks good."


    "But, there are so many clothes in my closet. Howe you picked this one?" Norah was puzzled.


    "Because I really want to see you in this clothes. It must be very beautiful." Shawn said.


    It must be said that hispliment made Norah extraordinarily happy.


    "But this clothes is too pink. Won''t you think it doesn''t suit me? After all, my identity should be more


    prudent."


    Shawn Lawson walked forward, gently put his hand on her shoulder, and seriously replied, "Dear Miss


    Norah Chase, you are not Dr. Chase today. You only have one position, and that''s my girlfriend."


    "Moreover, I think this clothes is perfect for Miss Chase. You look like a cute little fairy on it."


    Thinking it over, he added, "My fairy."


    " Okay, then I''ll wear this one. Wait. I''ll go for a makeup." Norah said and turned around to go inside


    again.


    However, just as she turned around, she was pulled back by Shawn Lawson.


    "My Norah looks great without makeup."


    Well, Norah Chase felt that she waspelled by this statement, which was why she didn''t wear


    makeup.


    However an hour or soter, when she was crying uncontrobly, she regretted it.


    Although with makeup, it is extremely likely to be effaced when crying.


    But at least she can stay beautiful for the first few minutes.


    Of course, these are all afterthoughts.


    On the way out, Shawn''s footsteps suddenly stopped.


    "What happened?" Norah asked.


    "Wait for me."


    He immediately turned around, and when he came out again, he took a hat in his hand and seriously


    helped Norah put it on: " It''s cold at night, and the wind is a bit strong, so wear it to keep warm."


    Then, the two walked outside holding hands.


    "Norah......"


    "Hmm?"


    "Will you suddenly feel that it''s meaningless to have a rtionship with me, and it''s tough to be my


    girlfriend?"


    "Why do you ask that?"


    "Because I''m very busy at work, I can spend little time with you, and I don''t have much time to


    apany you."


    Norah thought for a moment, then looked at Shawn and nodded seriously, " Yeah, someone is indeed


    too busy. He even had two business trips this month. He can''t stay with me and can''t be by my side all


    the time."


    Hearing this, Shawn Lawson''s heart hung up instantly.


    "But ......" suddenly, Norah changed her tone: "I like you."


    "Mr. Lawson, I like you, so I think that even if you spend less time with me, I''m still happy! Besides, I


    also have my own work, and I''m not a canary that has to be kept at home by you every day, waiting


    eagerly for you toe back."


    "And ......" Norah Chase stopped, reached out and pinched his face, smiling, "Howe I didn''t know


    that Mr. Lawson was so unsure of himself that he was starting to worry."


    "Hmm." Shawn hugged Norah and rested his head on the nest of her neck: "Miss Chase, if you knew


    that I''ve been suffering from loss since the moment I got together with you, wouldn''t you be happy?"


    "Yes!" Norah nodded her head and immediately bent her eyes into a smile.


    "Norah ......"


    "Hmm?"


    Norah found that he always used such a soft and gentle voice to call her name today.


    It made her not have any resistance at all.


    "I really want to marry you right now. When your internship is over, shall we get married?"


    Married?


    Hearing this word, Norah Chase''s heart immediately thumped heavily.


    She admitted that her heart was stirred.


    Although their first marriage was not pleasant, and a lot of unpleasant things happened.


    She still loved him. And she still had the courage to walk into the hall of marriage with him again and


    say "I do" in that sacred church.


    She also believed that it was different this time.


    The first time they married, their union was forced and reluctant.


    This time, on the other hand, it was they who told each other their feelings, and they were in love and in


    the same spirit.


    She believed that it would be different.


    But even if she wanted to, she wouldn''t be so quick to say yes to him!


    He hadn''t proposed, nor had he done anything yet, so it''s impossible for him to marry her.


    "Marriage!" Norah murmured deliberately, "I haven''t thought about it yet!"


    Shawn Lawson took her hand, put it to his lips and kissed it seriously, then said, "I know it''s too


    sudden. It might have scared you."


    "But Norah, I just want to tell you my feelings and let you know that I''m serious about you, about being


    with you, and about spending the rest of my life with you."


    Norah Chase suddenly felt a coolness on her finger.


    When she looked down, a ring had been silently put on her ring finger by him.


    "Shawn, you ......"


    Norah looked at him and blinked hard.


    Why do this sudden attack. Her heart was already on edge.


    "Norah, I''ll give you time. You can still think about it seriously, but this ring, I want to see it on your


    hand."


    Norah looked down and touched the ring on her hand. Layers andyers of tenderness diffused


    through her heart.


    "When did you prepare it?"

 Chapter 230 Back to the Good Old Times

    Chapter 230 Back to the Good Old Times


    Chapter 230 Back to the Good Old Times


    Shawn took Norah''s hand and said slowly, "I had it custom-made when you first left the country. I went


    to pick it up this time."


    The first time she went abroad?


    If Norah remembered correctly, she and Shawn had just been together for a few days back then.


    "That early?" Norah asked with a smile.


    "Not too early." Shawn stopped and looked at her seriously as he said, "Miss Norah, this is alreadyte


    for me."


    "But we''ve only been together for a short time!"


    "Twenty-two days."


    The moment Norah heard that number, she froze.


    She always thought that when a woman was in love, she would pay more attention to these numbers


    and remember the dates of some anniversaries very urately.


    But men would normally neglect them.


    "How do you remember it so correctly?"


    "I remember every day I''ve been with you very clearly."


    After saying that, Shawn added, "Norah, it''s not early at all for me. You wouldn''t know that since the


    moment I decided to be with you, I was ready to spend the rest of my life with you."


    "I didn''t do it on a whim. Rather, I have thought about it thoroughly. I knew you were the person I


    wanted to be with."


    Shawn said in a firm tone.


    Norah looked up and saw the bright moon hanging in the sky.


    Looking at the moon, she suddenly felt that the night was gentle and romantic.


    She felt that even the air smelled sweet.


    Then Norah got out of the car. She was surprised when she saw the familiar scene in front of her.


    She looked at a snack street nearby and asked, "How did we get here?"


    In any case, Norah hadn''t expected Shawn to bring her to the high school.


    "Didn''t you say you first met me at school? I want to relive those moments with you." Shawn took her


    hand and walked forward.


    Norah blushed. She let Shawn lead her along like a cute little girl without hesitation.


    This was the busiest time of the night for this ce. Stalls were set up in the street. Groups of students


    were sitting together and chatting over their food.


    There were some young couples just like them. The boys were leading the girls through the street and


    looking for tasty snacks.


    Watching this scene brought back memories of her high school days.


    It felt like she was back in high school again.


    She felt youthful and lively, especially when she saw how energetic those students were.


    However, Norah was a little embarrassed.


    She reached out, gently tugged on Shawn''s sleeve, and said, "Wouldn''t it be a little inappropriate for us


    two?"


    "Why?" Shawn raised an eyebrow.


    Norahined, "We''re not students anymore. But now we pretend to be."


    Shawnughed softly at her words.


    He then reached up, cupped Norah''s little face in his hands, and rubbed it gently.


    While rubbing her face and smiling, Shawn said, "Let''s see which part of you looks young."


    He gave her a scrutinizing look. Then, he put down his hands and answered seriously, "I''m done


    examining. Miss Norah, you look youthful from head to toe. You look no older than those students. "


    Norah was pleased to hear hispliments.


    When she thought of something, she covered her lips and dropped her gaze to Shawn. "You''d better


    examine yourself if you still look like a student."


    "I don''t need to."


    "Why?"


    "Because I look attractive, mature, gentle, and handsome. Besides, with a face like mine, it doesn''t


    matter if I look like a student or not. I can sit here without any problem."


    The moment Norah heard his words, she immediately stopped in her tracks.


    Reaching out, she gave Shawn''s face a firm squeeze and said, "Let''s see who''s so self-absorbed."


    "Miss Norah, please watch yournguage. I''m confident, not narcissistic."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Norah was amused by his words. She burst intoughter. "You''re a narcissist! A big one."


    The moment Norah finished speaking, she heard a voice.


    "Wow! Ynda, look! Look! The guy in front is so handsome! Is he from our school? Howe I''ve


    never seen him before?"


    Ynda replied, "I doubt it. Just look at his clothes. He probably graduated ages ago. He looks nothing


    like a student."


    "Who cares? He''s handsome."


    Shawn was in a good mood as he heard the conversation between those two schoolgirls.


    Those two girls continued to chat as if they hadn''t noticed Shawn.


    "Look at that girl. She''s wearing a pink dress. So cute. I wonder where she got it from."


    Norah was speechless.


    Why didn''t they say she was cute and beautiful?


    Why did they onlyment on her clothes?


    As if reading her mind, Shawnforted Norah gently. "Norah, you are the most beautiful girl in my


    heart."


    Norah smiled as the corners of her mouth turned up.


    The two of them had finished walking down the street. Then Shawn asked her, "What do you want to


    eat?"


    Norah made a turn and looked around.


    Finally, she looked over at the barbecue stall not far away. She pointed her finger at it and said, "How


    about some barbecue? Do you mind?"


    After asking him, Norah was a bit agitated.


    She knew Shawn rarely ate this kind of food.


    He usually had a bnced diet.


    But Shawn didn''t answer her at all. And he had taken her by the hand and walked over.


    Then the two were standing in front of the barbecue stall. He asked, "Which ones do you want?"


    Norah had been dumbfounded.


    Was it really that easy?


    She had expected to have a hard time persuading Shawn. And she''d even had her words ready.


    But he had agreed to eat with her without any hesitation.


    After all the kebabs were cooked, Shawn held Norah in one hand and the kebabs in the other. Every


    time Norah finished eating a kebab, he handed her another one.


    They looked like a young couple in love.


    Seeing that he hadn''t eaten a single kebab, Norah asked tentatively, "Do you want to try one?"


    "Sure."


    Shawn nodded and took a bite of chicken gristle.


    Norah was surprised that Shawn agreed so readily. She had expected Shawn to say no at least twice,


    so she didn''t expect him to agree immediately.


    After tasting it, Shawn seemed to savor it carefully. Then, with a straight face, he said, "I must say it


    tastes good. No wonder you like it. But I''m worried about the oil the vendor used."


    Norah pouted and said, "I loved this when I was in college."


    "If you want to eat itter, I''ll cook it for you at home. It''s healthier for us to cook on our own."


    "You''ll cook for me?" Norah asked as she blinked.


    Shawn nodded and said, "Yeah. Nancy, you''re a terrible cook."


    Norah was about tough, but she couldn''t at that moment.


    "Is my cooking that bad?" She curled her lips and asked.


    Shawn replied seriously, "Well. Not just bad. It is terrible."


    Norah immediately stomped her foot in anger.


    After the barbecue, the two of them ate a lot of other food.


    Norah was full and was about to go home.


    Suddenly, Shawn pulled her and said, "Let''s go inside."


    "Can we go in?"


    Shawn said, "I have an idea. Wait here."


    He came back after a few minutes. He smiled and nodded at Norah, signaling that he had arranged


    everything and they could go in.


    Norah remembered the reason he gavest time and asked curiously, "What reason did you use this


    time?"

 Chapter 231 The Romantic Kiss Under the Fireworks

    Chapter 231 The Romantic Kiss Under the Fireworks


    Chapter 231 The Romantic Kiss Under the Fireworks


    Shawn shook his head and said, "No. I didn''t use excuses this time. I just spoke from the heart."


    "I said that my girlfriend and I fell in love at first sight at this school. We were both students at this


    school, so we came back and wanted to visit the school."


    Norah asked, "And he said yes?"


    "Yeah!" Shawn nodded.


    It was only once Norah entered that she realized the reason why the security guard had immediately


    agreed to Shawn''s request.


    It turned out that the security guard on duty today was a middle-aged woman.


    "Well, people like to look at handsome guys these days!" Norah couldn''t help but exim.


    Norah said as she thought of something. Suddenly, she put on an evil smile and said, "Shawn, with


    your looks, even if I sell you, you should be worth some money."


    Shawn said coldly, "Unfortunately, Miss Norah, I won''t give you that chance. And I''ll be stuck with you."


    Shawn looked around the yground and asked, "Where did you meet me back then?"


    Norah immediately pointed with his finger and said, "There. Over there. You carried me to the clinic."


    The moment her words broke off, Shawn took Norah''s hand and walked to that spot.


    The next moment, she saw Shawn crouch down in front of her.


    Norah did not react. And she froze.


    Then, she heard Shawn''s voice. "Come up. I''ll carry you."


    "Are you sure you want to carry me?"


    Given how few people there were in this yground, their actions must have attracted almost


    everyone''s attention.


    "Yeah. Norah, I don''t remember, but I want to take you back to what it was like. Also, I''d like to


    experience it again."


    "From now on, it will never be your memory alone again. It''ll be a memory we share."


    Norah''s heart trembled.


    She reached out and immediately wrapped her arms around Shawn''s neck. Then Shawn carried her


    steadily on his back.


    It was a bit far from here to the clinic.


    Norah was on his back. Her chest was pressed against his.


    She felt the same way as she did back then.


    She was breathing heavily. She had a vague consciousness, but she could still feel the heart of the


    man carrying her beating faster.


    The night was gentle. Neither of them spoke.


    All they could hear was breathing.


    When they reached the clinic, Norah was about to get off. Suddenly, she heard Shawn''s deep and


    strong voice. "Don''t move."


    Then he turned around and continued to walk toward the yground.


    "Why don''t you put me down?" Norah asked.


    "To make up for the year."


    After a pause, he continued, "If I had known that the little girl I was carrying behind me would be


    the love of my life, my wife, and the person I would have spent my life with, I would never have


    forgotten you."


    "I wouldn''t have left you either. I would carry you from the clinic back to your dormitory again, as I am


    doing now. Then, I would ask for your name and contact information."


    Norah smiled in the gentle night.


    She tightened her arms and hugged Shawn''s neck a little tighter.


    She whispered soft words in his ear.


    "Thank you, Shawn."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She thanked him for making all her love worthwhile.


    And she thanked him for making it so she didn''t have the regrets she had back then.


    It turned out that even though one missed out on so many things in this world, it didn''t matter. One day,


    one would always find ways to make it up on the best day.


    It was just like that moment.


    When Shawn carried Norah on his back, Norah felt that she was the happiest girl in the world.


    Shawn put Norah down when he reached the yground.


    Norah asked with concern, "How are you? Are you tired?"


    "Huh?" Shawn raised an eyebrow and said, "Miss Norah, are you questioning my physical strength?"


    Norah knew she couldn''t question certain things. Immediately, she waved her hand and said quickly,


    "No. No. No. I believe you."


    "Well, there''s a long way to go. You''ll learn that the hard way."


    And then, one day, Norah did.


    And her body went limp for days on end.


    At that moment, there was a sudden bang in the sky. Immediately afterward, fireworks exploded in the


    silent sky.


    Soon, many fireworks shot up into the sky and burst into bloom.


    The whole sky became colorful and decorated with gorgeous fireworks.


    The night sky was so beautiful.


    Norah tilted her head and looked greedily at the fireworks. Then, excited as a child, she said, "Wow, it''s


    beautiful! Shawn, hurry up! The fireworks are so pretty."


    "And, don''t you think we''re so lucky? I can''t believe we finally came here and saw fireworks. What a


    surprise!"


    Shawn smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Norah seemed innocent and sweet at times.


    Since Norah hadn''t seen through his trick yet, Shawn would let her have a little more fun.


    The fireworks went off in the sky for about half an hour.


    It attracted not only Norah but also many people to stop and stare. Everyone was looking up at the sky


    and cheering.


    Just then, Shawn suddenly reached out and pulled Norah forward.


    "Shawn, what are you doing? The fireworks are so beautiful. Let''s watch it for a while."


    Although Norah was asking Shawn, Norah was already running forward with him.


    The two kept running.


    Eventually, Shawn led her to a stop behind a dense tree.


    "Shawn, you..."


    Before Norah could finish her sentence, Shawn took her face and kissed it.


    The image of them kissing under the fireworks looked romantic and beautiful.


    As she listened to the sound of the fireworks, Norah closed her eyes and quietly felt his kiss.


    At the same time, Norah reached out her arms and wrapped them around his neck.


    This time, Shawn took the initiative to kiss her. And so did Norah.


    She stood on tiptoe and drew closer to him.


    The fireworks were as beautiful as their love at the moment.


    The scene looked romantic and gorgeous.


    When he released her, Shawn took Norah in his arms from behind and held her tightly.


    His hand held hers. Their fingers interlocked like a couple in the most affectionate way.


    "I wanted to kiss you under the dazzling fireworks, but I was afraid it would be a bad influence, so I had


    to hide under a tree and kiss you in secret."


    Norah pursed her lips and smiled softly. Then she came back to her senses.


    "A little bit of a shame," said Shawn.


    Norah shook her head and said, "No. Every moment I''ve had with you I''ve felt amazing. And don''t you


    think that makes it more exciting?"


    "Oh...?" Shawn raised his tone slightly and said, "Norah, I see you like that kind of thrill. Then we''ll try it


    more often..."


    Before Shawn could finish, Norah reached out and covered his mouth.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I didn''t mean it like that."


    "Norah, what do you mean?"


    "I... I mean asionally and... In special circumstances."


    The sky was still aze with fireworks, which lit up her blushing face.


    The fireworks shot up into the sky and burst into the most glorious disy, which lit up the night sky.


    It became colder.


    The wind began to pick up.


    Norah took Shawn''s hand and nned to go home.


    Shawn looked at his watch, pulled her back, and said, "Wait a minute!"


    "What are you waiting for?"


    The moment Norah''s words broke off, suddenly, dazzling heart-shaped fireworks exploded in the sky!

 Chapter 232 You Are the Only One I Love

    Chapter 232 You Are the Only One I Love


    Chapter 232 You Are the Only One I Love


    Soon, one by one, heart-shaped fireworks exploded in the sky.


    The scene looked beautiful, stunning, and romantic.


    Seeing this scene, Norah eximed, "Wow! That''s so romantic! I don''t know which girl would get a


    confession like that. She''s so lucky."


    Her eyes lit up after she said that.


    She had a look of envy in her eyes.


    Shawn''s heart tightened, and he was upset.


    He reached out and hugged Norah tighter.


    How badly he had treated her before that she couldn''t even imagine such a thing happening to her.


    "Why did it have to be another girl? Couldn''t it be yourself?" asked Shawn.


    "Me... Myself?" Norah froze for a moment. Then, she said, "I don''t really think about that."


    "Why not?"


    Norah turned around and hugged him. She buried her head in his arms and said, "I always thought it


    was too dreamy. It''s like a fairy tale. No one has ever confessed his love to me like this. Nor have I ever


    experienced such a romantic moment and surprise."


    "I''ve always watched others being loved and pampered."


    "So over time, it''s like I''ve forgotten what it feels like to be loved."


    One writer said one would belittle oneself when one met a love interest, but one was very fond of that


    person on the inside.


    Norah wept the first time she read this quote, and tears wet her pillowcase.


    She felt that the person it described was herself.


    Ever since Norah fell in love with Shawn, Norah had never dared to hope for more.


    Even when she married Shawn and became his wife, she never dared to ask much of Shawn.


    All she wanted was to live in peace with Shawn until she grew old.


    She never dared to hope for love.


    "Silly girl," Shawn said in a worried tone, holding her face. "You deserve the best of everything in my


    heart."


    He pointed to the fireworks in the sky. His eyes were bright and moving. "It''s not just this year''s


    fireworks. I''ll set off beautiful fireworks for you next year, the year after that, and every year after that."


    Norah was deeply surprised.


    Her eyes widened. Then, she looked in surprise at the heart-shaped fireworks exploding overhead and


    said, "If you say so, did you really set off the fireworks for me?"


    "Was the lucky girl I just envied not someone else but myself?"


    Norah still felt that she was still immersed in this huge surprise. She was still dumbfounded.


    Perhaps because she had been disappointed so many times.


    Such a surprise made her burst into tears.


    "Right. You''re the lucky girl."


    He reached out and gently wiped the tears from her face. "Norah, I didn''t know how to treasure you


    before, but since the moment I fell in love with you, you''ve been the apple of my eye."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. You''re the only one." Shawn nodded his head firmly.


    At that moment, onest loud bang exploded in the sky.


    The sky was filled with fireworks. Countless fireworks soared into the sky and then exploded into a row


    of colorful words that read "Norah, I love you."


    Norah covered her mouth and couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Tears fell from her eyes in a frenzy.


    No matter what, she couldn''t stop crying.


    It was him.


    It was really a surprise he prepared for her.


    "Thank you, Shawn."


    Then Norah turned around and hugged Shawn tightly, feeling so content.


    At that moment, she felt her heart warm.


    As Norah let go of him, she thought about the way she looked at the moment. At once, she became


    upset. "It''s all your fault. You wouldn''t let me wear make-up. I must be ugly now."


    "Otherwise, I would have watched fireworks with beautiful makeup on."


    "That''s okay." Shawn smiled and said, "There''ll be a next time."


    Norah was a bit relieved.


    Then, she grabbed his shirt. Suddenly, she flung herself into Shawn''s arms like a little child.


    "What?" Shawn rubbed her head and found there was something wrong with her.


    Norah hugged him tightly. After a long moment, she said, "Shawn, thank you. I''m so happy. I''m deeply


    touched."


    "Until then, I always thought my love story was just a one-man show and was destined to have a sad


    ending, but you gave me joy and a romantic moment. You made me feel how much you cared for and


    pampered me."


    "I''m so happy. I''m so thrilled. These days, I even feel that I am the happiest woman in the world. You


    know, one seems to be a little afraid when one feels too happy."


    "What are you afraid of?" Shawn asked in a soft voice.


    "I''m afraid that it''s all a lie. I''m afraid that it''s all a dream. I''m afraid that when I wake up, you won''t be


    there for me anymore."


    "You won''t know how hard I''ve loved you all these years. I''ve even wanted to give up countless times.


    I''ve been hurt and crying."


    "But, when I thought of you, I held on. Shawn, don''t make me lose. If I lose one more time, I''ll be


    defeated. I''ll be totally defeated. I''ll run out of courage and confidence."


    "If that day everes, I won''t love you anymore."


    Shawn frowned. Then, he reached up, lifted Norah''s chin, and said, "Norah, I won''t give you that


    chance. And there won''t be a day like that."


    "Take back what you just said. Say it again."


    "Which words?" Norah looked at him and said, "If that day ever came, I wouldn''t love you?"


    The more Shawn listened, the harder the words made him feel.


    Unable to resist any longer, he reached up, lifted her chin, andmanded dominantly, "Norah, look at


    me. Say you love me."


    Norah tilted her head and said seriously, "Shawn, I love you."


    "Only me." Shawn added.


    Norah looked at Shawn with affectionate eyes and said, "Shawn, I love you. You''re the only one I love."


    Shawn was satisfied. Then he grabbed her body, gently lifted her on top of his body, and held her.


    It waste in the evening on campus.


    There was nobody on the yground. Only the two of them were left there.


    Shawn had gotten a bit braver.


    Seeing the parallel bars not far away, he walked over to it with Norah in his arms and ced her on it.


    The next moment, he leaned down and kissed her over and over again.


    In the darkness of the night, everything around them went silent.


    The scene even made the stars close their eyes in shyness.


    Norah had one arm on the bar and one arm around his neck.


    She was kissing Shawn while worrying that she would fall. She became nervous and felt as if she could


    fall at any moment.


    But she had to admit that the thrilling kiss was one that she would remember for years toe.


    Even whenever she dreamed in the middle of the night, such a scene would appear in her mind.


    Shawn would be holding her on a double bar, kissing her hard, and murmuring her name over and over


    again.


    On their way back, it suddenly snowed.


    The two of them walked slowly along the road, holding hands.


    The snow fell on their clothes, their shoulders, and their hair.


    Especially under the light of the streetmp, the snowkes fluttered, swirled, and jumped around like


    cute little fairy princesses.


    It was a particrly beautiful scene.


    In the evening after many years, Norah often wondered what if they had been holding each other''s


    hands and didn''t get on the bus that day?


    What if they kept walking like that?


    All the ck hair turned white as the snow fell on top of their heads. The whole world turned white.


    Would they be able to walk until their hair turned white? Would that be enough to call it growing old


    together?


    Unfortunately, it snowed heavily that night.


    The snow was raging. Eventually, they got into the car.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But before they got home, Shawn''s phone rang.


    Then, Shawn''s phone rang once, twice, three times...


    When the fifth call came again, Shawn let go of her hand and left her.

 Chapter 233 Do You Know What You Are Doing?

    Chapter 233 Do You Know What You Are Doing?


    Chapter 233 Do You Know What You Are Doing?


    "Have a good rest at home. Wait for me toe back."


    "Okay."


    After saying it, Norah watched Shawn leave.


    The snow began to fall more heavily.


    As it was snowing heavily, Norah watched him walk further and further away.


    Suddenly, she thought of something. Then she shouted at his back, "Shawn..."


    He didn''t seem to hear her and continued to walk on.


    At that moment, a huge surge of power rushed over Norah''s body. Without hesitation, she frantically


    ran toward Shawn.


    Then, Norah grabbed Shawn from behind. Her head pressed gently against Shawn''s back.


    The snow fell heavily.


    Snowkes fell gently on both of them.


    "I can''t let you go." Norah said in her soft voice as she acted coquettishly.


    It had been the scene he had longed for most.


    However, when Norah did hug his back and pamper him, Shawn couldn''t give her a satisfactory


    answer.


    The two of them stood silently embracing each other in the snow.


    Everything around them was silent.


    After a long time, seeing that Shawn did not reply to her, Norah could only let go of her hand in


    disappointment and said softly, "Since you are going to get busy, you should go now. Don''t worry. I''ll


    take care of myself."


    "Wait for me." He lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    "Alright." Norah nodded and said, "But you can''t keep me waiting too long."


    After saying that, she stood on tiptoe. She stopped feeling shy and gently touched her lips to his.


    Because of the cold weather, both of their lips were cold.


    Even so, Norah felt her heart was burning on fire.


    Shawn said, "Come on! I''ll watch you go up."


    "Okay."


    Norah turned around, stepping over the snowy tracks, one step at a time.


    When Norah went out, she felt extra warm because Shawn had just taken her hand.


    When Norah returned, there was suddenly no one else around her. She felt as if the air had be


    cold too.


    Shawn had been watching her from behind her.


    Shawn didn''t turn around until Norah had entered the neighborhood and waspletely out of sight.


    Then he walked away and got into his car.


    Once Norah was upstairs, she immediately went to the balcony.


    She could see his car clearly through the ss of the balcony.


    He was driving fast.


    His car disappearedpletely within a minute. Then Norah couldn''t see anything.


    Norah propped her chin up in her hand and peered into the distance.


    She wondered if she was overthinking it. Lately, he seemed to be extremely busy. It was like he was


    busy with something very mysterious.


    Thinking about all the phone calls Shawn had been taking, Norah couldn''t help but wonder what the


    other side of the line had told Shawn that would make him leave her and go out of his way to get there.


    Then, Norah shook her head and told her not to think about it.


    Once Shawn was in the car, he looked very intimidating.


    When the call came through, Shawn said in an icy tone, "Did you find her?"


    "Mr. Lawson, we''re still doing our best to find her."


    "How long has it been?"


    The assistant said cautiously, "It''s been... It''s been two hours."


    "Two hours?" Shawn became increasingly angry and said, "Why are you telling me this now?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lawson. We thought Miss Fountain had just wandered off by ident. I thought we


    would find her soon, but we didn''t... We didn''t expect..."


    "Cut the crap. Find her immediately."


    "Yes, Mr. Lawson."


    Ten minutester, Shawn arrived at the hospital.


    After looking around the ward, once Shawn pushed open the window, he saw a small garden


    downstairs for patients to take a walk.


    He immediately reached out, pointed at the garden, and said, "Have you looked there yet?"


    The assistant replied, "Yes. Miss Fountain isn''t there."


    "Go and look again." Shawn ordered.


    "Got it."


    Soon, a few minutester, the assistant reported, panting, "Mr. Lawson, we''ve found her. Miss Fountain


    hid in the grass behind the bench."


    "Why haven''t you brought her here yet?"


    "Miss Fountain won''te up. She says she''ll onlye up if you go over."


    Shawn shot a sharp look at his assistant and said, "Can''t you even get someone up here since I''m


    paying so much money to hire you?"


    "Mr. Lawson, Miss Fountain is not in good shape. And she''s very agitated. Whenever we got close, she


    would shout like crazy. We''re afraid of affecting the other patients, so we''re afraid to go straight over."


    Shawn pursed his lips and didn''t say a word.


    After a long time, Shawn said, "Take me there."


    A few minutester, Shawn was standing downstairs.


    When he passed, several men nearby said respectfully, "Mr. Lawson."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At the sound of the voice, Lilian, who was stumbling and sitting in the grass, immediately looked up.


    She looked up at Shawn with a tearful face.


    She smiled and said in a soft voice, "Shawn, you''re here?"


    "You know what? I''ve been waiting for you toe over."


    "Lilian," Shawn stared at her angrily. He was so angry that the veins popped out of his temple. "Do you


    even know what you''re doing? Do you know what will happen if you do this?"


    Lilianughed and said in a soft tone, "I know. Of course, I know."


    "But I just wanted to see if you would be anxious ande looking for me."


    "Shawn, you don''t think I don''t know that you went to be with Norah as soon as you came back from


    abroad, but so what? Shawn, admit it. You still love me. You still care about me, don''t you?"


    Shawn stared at her angrily and said, "Lilian, you''re unbelievable, and I''ll say it again, I didn''te to


    you because I care about you. I came to you because I didn''t want to make a mess of things."


    "I''ll say it for thest time. If you ever pull a stunt like that again, I won''te looking for you. I will


    The word "body" scared Lilian.


    She hadn''t expected him to say such words.


    "Shawn, how can you be so cruel? Don''t you really have any feelings for me?" Lilian said as she


    looked at him sadly.


    Shawn looked coldly at the people around him and said, "Get her into a wheelchair. Then, you guys


    push her upstairs."


    When they got to the ward, Lilian was screaming like crazy.


    She pushed the wheelchair and smashed everything in the room that she could.


    Shawn just looked at her coldly. He didn''t move or say a word to stop her.


    Shawn didn''t look at the people around him until Lilian had finished smashing things. He said, "Can


    someone tell me how she got down there? Didn''t I tell you to keep an eye on her?"


    One of the men immediately bowed his head and said, "Sorry, Mr. Lawson. Miss Fountain said the view


    down there was very nice, and she wanted to go down for some air. I thought she could not walk


    around and wouldn''t go too far, so I agreed."


    Shawn sneered and said, "So tell me how did she get lost?"


    The truth was that Lilian had nned everything.


    After going down, Lilian deliberately fell out of her wheelchair. Then, bit by bit, she crawled behind the


    grass and hid there.


    It wasn''t until someone noticed she wasn''t in the wheelchair that they realized she was gone.


    "Starting today, double the number of guards outside. Send two women here. Wherever she goes, you


    must keep an eye on her."


    After saying that, Shawn looked at Lilian and said, "I''ll discuss with Prof. Smith to advance the date of


    your operation."

 Chapter 234 Lipstick Mark

    Chapter 234 Lipstick Mark


    Chapter 234 Lipstick Mark


    "No, I don''t agree." Lilian resisted violently.


    Without listening to her words, Shawn said in a stern tone, "Lilian, listen up. I''m giving you two choices


    right now."


    "First, listen to me and undergo surgery. Second, I will send you abroad immediately. And I will not


    "No." Lilian shook her head and said, "I don''t want to choose. None of it."


    Shawn turned his back and looked out the window. He had a somber look in his eyes. His eyes were


    frighteningly cold.


    There was not a hint of warmth in his eyes.


    Outside the window, it was snowing heavily.


    The whole city seemed to be wrapped in snow and turned white.


    All Shawn could see was white too.


    Just now, an image had been running through his mind. He thought of the reluctant look in Norah''s


    eyes.


    Norah had been so sad to see him walk away, but she had let go of his hand and told him toe


    back as soon as possible.


    So, he had to settle everything with Lilian as soon as possible.


    It was the only way he could do it without hurting Norah.


    After a few minutes, Shawn turned to Lilian and said, "Have you thought about it? Which one do you


    choose?"


    "Okay. I promise you I''ll have the surgery as soon as possible."


    Eventually, Lilian gave in.


    "You promised me you''d visit me once a week. Just consider today your visit day. I''m hungry. How


    about you have some night snacks with me?"


    Shawn lowered his eyes and nodded.


    Soon, night snacks were brought in.


    Lilian calmly picked up his chopsticks and took a few bites of the food.


    Noticing that Shawn hadn''t eaten anything, Lilian looked up and asked, "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    "I''m not hungry. Go ahead."


    "Okay."


    After finishing night snacks, Lilian looked at Shawn calmly and said, "Thank you for staying with me. As


    long as everything is right, I will cooperate with the doctor for the operation."


    "I know your heart isn''t here. You can''t wait to get back. In that case, there''s no point in me keeping you


    here. Just go away."


    After saying that, she suddenly pushed her wheelchair toward Shawn and hugged him from behind.


    Just as Shawn reached out to push her away, Lilian quickly let go of him and said, "Go away. I won''t


    hold you back this time!"


    Shawn gave her a look and turned to leave.


    By the time Shawn got out of the hospital, it was freezing outside.


    It waste at night when he arrived at Norah''s ce.


    The nket was warm. He drifted off to sleep with her in his arms.


    In the morning, Norah woke up in a warm embrace.


    She put on a smile when she saw Shawn.


    When he was still asleep, Norah cautiously got out of bed and went to the kitchen to cook ravioli for


    breakfast.


    Although she was not good at cooking, she could still cook these quick meals.


    Shawn woke up to the smell of food.


    He reached out, but he didn''t feel the soft body he thought he would. Then he immediately opened his


    eyes and walked out of the bedroom.


    The two of them were halfway through breakfast when Anthony arrived with a pile of papers.


    After breakfast, Norah had already sorted out the clothes he was going to wear.


    Shawn said, "I''m not going to the office today. I''ll stay home with you."


    Norah walked up, hugged him gently, and said, "Shawn, I''m already happy that you feel that way. He


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    must have had something important to ask you. I admit I''d like you to spend more time with me, but I


    don''t want to keep you from your work either."


    "And, what I want is a little more extravagant than a moment ofpanionship."


    "How extravagant?" He asked with a serious look.


    "I want you to be with me for the rest of my life."


    "That''s not extravagant enough." Shawn said, "Because I want to be with you forever and ever."


    Shawn left and Norah took a break. Then, Norah went to wash a change of clothes for both of them.


    Many of Shawn''s clothes were expensive and hand-made, so Norah soaked them in warm water first.


    If Norah hadn''t washed his clothes herself, she would never have expected to see lipstick marks on his


    clothes.


    Norah''s hands trembled violently when she saw the lip marks on the back of his clothes.


    She stood there, and her mind went nk.


    At that moment, she suddenly didn''t know what she was going to think or what she was supposed to


    think.


    She felt cold all over.


    The windows were closed, and the room was airtight, but she felt the cold air rise up from her heart and


    take over her body little by little.


    Even though she had told herself over and over again that she had to be calm and not think about it,


    how could she not overthink?


    It was as if there was an exnation for everything.


    No wonder he was always traveling abroad these days.


    No wonder he frowned sadly when he was with her, no matter how happy he was.


    Someone had called him five times. He had even been called away by onest night.


    Even when he got up in the morning, the woman''s scent lingered on him.


    Norah clutched at his clothes. She could no longer fool herself when she smelt the distinctive perfume


    of a woman on top of his clothes.


    There had been clues.


    Before, she had been too afraid to think about it and too reluctant to think about it.


    But now, when it was all revealed andid bare before her eyes, there was nothing to hide.


    She was wrong. She was dead wrong.


    It seemed that the frail female voice Norah had heard on the phone had been real!


    So Shawn had lied to her.


    He''d been lying to her so hard.


    And she had been so foolish as to believe it.


    "Norah, you''re the dumbest fool in the world. You never had the slightest doubt about what he said.


    And yet, you were still deceived."


    Squeezing his clothes, Norah couldn''tugh or cry.


    She didn''t know what she felt inside.


    Was she supposed to feel bad and sad?


    Or should she break down?


    Suddenly, her heart sank.


    She had thought that this was the happiest and most romantic time of her life. But it was all an illusion.


    She had been fooled by him like a big joke.


    "Shawn, how could you do this to me?"


    "I trusted you so much. Why? Why did you lie to me?"


    This time, she didn''t cry.


    After washing her face in cold water, she pped her cheeks hard. Then, she made a phone call to


    Shawn.


    The call came through quickly. Then Norah heard his exciting voice. "Norah!"


    Norah was speechless.


    But Norah was holding the phone. Her knuckles were almost white.


    She was biting her lip and couldn''t speak.


    "Norah, is that you?" Shawn asked again.


    Norah squeezed the phone tighter again. Layer afteryer of fine sweat seeped from her palms. Then


    she took a deep breath and said, "It''s me."


    "Norah, is there something you want to see me about?" Shawn asked.

 Chapter 235 The Woman is Lilian

    Chapter 235 TheWoman is Lilian


    Chapter 235 The Woman is Lilian


    "I..."


    Norah was about to say something when she realized her mind was nk, and she froze in ce.


    She choked up and couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Norah felt pain.


    She was heartbroken.


    Finally, she forced a smile on her pale face, "Nothing, I just want to ask if you are tired."


    "I¡¯m fine."


    "Okay, then I''ll hang up."


    Norah quickly hung up the phone.


    Only then did Norah find that she had exhausted all her strength.


    Actually, Norah intended to ask.


    She even wanted to ask who the woman was.


    How could the woman make Shawn think of her constantly, and even obsess over her when he was


    with Norah?


    Norah almost yelled at Shawn,


    However, Norah didn''t know what to do with the answer.


    No matter who the woman was, the point was that Shawn had fallen in love with someone else.


    From now on, all their past, affection, or romantic feelings were nothing but a dream!


    Now she should wake up from the dream.


    In this case, Shawn was unworthy of being her true love.


    He was not her unique love.


    Norah had already said that she was exhausted.


    She was tired of everything.


    Now, Norah would let Shawn go and help him and the other woman to be together.


    It was thest thing Norah did for Shawn.


    Clothes rotated In the dryer.


    Norah opened the dryer as it made a tinkling sound, took out Shawn¡¯s clothes, folded them one by one,


    and put away all his stuff in this room.


    Finally, Norah packed them all.


    Hardly had Norah finished packing when her cell phone rang.


    It was an unfamiliar number. Norah answered it and heard a nightmare voiceing from the


    other side, "It''s me, Lilian."


    Lilian!


    Her name had disappeared from Norah¡¯s life for a long time.


    No one mentioned Lilian for so long time that Norah even forgot her.


    Norah was confused by Lilian''s appearance at first.


    Didn''t Lilian go abroad?


    Why did Lilian suddenly contact her?


    "I think there is no need to talk," Norah said coldly, ready to hang up.


    However, Lilian''s voice came eagerly, "Don''t you want to know where I am now?"


    Hearing that, Norah had an ominous premonition.


    "First, I don''t want to know it. Second, I''m not interested in anything about you."


    Lilian sneered, "You would. I have returned back now, and Shawn personally took me back."


    "It¡¯s impossible." Norah blurted out.


    Shawn had promised Norah that he would send Lilian abroad and cut off contact with Lilian forever.


    They would be strangers with no more contact.


    He promised.


    It couldn''t be true.


    Norah told herself over and over again. It must be Lilian''s trick. The vicious woman was sowing


    discord.


    However, Norah could not convince herself at all.


    "I know you don''t want to believe it, and I would too if I were you, but Norah, this is the truth, and you


    must face it."


    "Do you know who apanied Shawn in those days abroad? It was me. I was always with him. "


    "Stop it." Norah dropped her cell phone and didn''t want to listen to it at all.


    She felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    Memories flooded into Norah''s mind, causing her a splitting headache.


    On the other side, Lilianughed happily.


    She would tell her story word by word.


    She would torture Norah.


    Only when Norah was in pain could Lilian be happy.


    "Norah, a single man and a woman stayed day and night together in those days. Don''t you want to


    know what happened between Shawn and me?"


    "By the way, that was my voice you heard that night, but you didn''t know that, did you? I guess Shawn


    must still hide it from you until now."


    "Stop it, I told you," Norah screamed.


    She felt a pain as if someone had dug a hole in her heart.


    "Why not? I would like to tell it." Lilian grinned on the phone, "Shawn has found a top doctor for my leg.


    After the operation, I will be able to stand up immediately."


    "At that time, I will stand beside him as a glorious woman deserving him, not a cripple, and he''ll fall in


    love with me again. Norah, after all, you''ve been my substitute all along."


    "Do you think that Shawn really loves you? If so, he won''t have affairs with other women. Shawn can''t


    forget me. "


    "Norah, at 8 PM tomorrow, he will definitelye to see me. You can follow him if you don¡¯t believe."


    After that, Lilian hung up the phone.


    Norah was feeble and had no strength to hold the phone.


    She was in pain.


    Her heart shattered.


    Norah had never expected the woman to be Lilian.


    Norah was shivering under the quilt.


    A burst of chill crawled out from her feet.


    Lying in bed, Norah slept and woke up repeatedly.


    She lost track of time.


    Before going home, Shawn called Norah, but her cell phone was in the living room and had run out of


    power.


    When he got home, Shawn rang the doorbell again, but there was no reply.


    Shawn had a bad feeling in his heart. Without waiting any longer, he opened the door and went in.


    Surprisingly, it was dark in the living room.


    "Norah..." Shawn raised his voice, but there was no reply.


    He entered the bedroom and saw Norah in bed.


    Norah slept on the bed and looked weak, her eyes were closed and she was groggy.


    Shawn immediately stepped forward, touched her head, and whispered, "Norah, Norah..."


    Norah didn''t want to answer him.


    She tried to open her eyes, looked at him, and closed her eyes silently.


    At one nce, her heart began to hurt again.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Do you catch a cold? Tell me what''s wrong with you. " Shawn asked.


    Norah shook her head, "No, I just want to sleep."


    "Okay, have a sleep then."


    Shawn tucked her in and went out. After a few minutes, he came in again, picked up Norah, and gently


    put a thermometer in her mouth.


    When he took out the thermometer, Shawn was shocked by the number of more than 39 degrees.


    "Norah, you have a bad fever. Let''s go to the hospital." Shawn lifted her quilt and said.


    Norah looked at him and asked calmly, "Do you really want to take me to the hospital? Aren''t you


    afraid? "


    She wondered if Shawn was afraid that she would meet Lilian in the hospital.


    "Afraid of what?" Shawn didn''t understand.

 Chapter 236 Shawn, Lets Split Up

    Chapter 236 Shawn, Let''s Split Up


    Chapter 236 Shawn, Let''s Split Up


    Norah shook her head gently.


    Well, Shawn was still lying to her at this time.


    "I don''t want to go to the hospital. There are some antipyretics at home. I can take the medicine."


    "Where? Let me get it for you."


    "At the secondpartment of the drawer in the living room."


    "Okay."


    After taking the medicine, Norah expressed her thanks to Shawn seriously, "Thank you!"


    Shawn reached out his hand and touched Norah''s head, "Silly girl, what are you talking about? No


    need to say thanks. You are really confused by the fever."


    "Take a nap, and I''ll cook some porridge."


    Norahy in bed, covered in the quilt.


    At the moment, under the covers, she was clutching her lips and crying desperately and secretly.


    Norah was so upset.


    Last second, she was as happy as living in paradise.


    But the next second, she fell into hell.


    Norah didn''t know how she fell asleep.


    But she had a restless sleep.


    Norah dreamed of her mother and even begged her mother to take her away. It was too suffering to live


    alone.


    Norah also dreamed of her baby, who cried that she missed Norah.


    "Mommy..."


    "Mommy..."


    The baby called her again and again, moaning and even reaching out for a hug.


    Norah''s heart was suffering.


    She burst into tears in the dream.


    In reality, tears also bathed her cheeks.


    "Norah..." Shawn kept holding her hand.


    He called her name gently, but Norah seemed to bepletely immersed in her dream and ignored his


    voice at all.


    She cried sadly as if nothing could bother her.


    Shawn felt distressed to her tears.


    Especially when he heard Norah calling "Mom", his heart was even more painful.


    He thought Norah must have thought of her mother.


    "Baby..."


    "I''m sorry, baby ..."


    Seeing the baby crying so sadly in her dream, Norah reached out to hug her baby and touch it.


    However, no matter how she strived, Norah couldn''t touch the baby at all.


    Shawn also felt uneasy.


    It was all his fault.


    If it weren''t for him, their baby would have been born. And it must be very lovely.


    And Norah wouldn''t be so painful.


    Taking off his clothes, Shawny in the quilt and hugged Norah.


    Until midnight, due to sleepiness and the reduced temperature, Norah really fell asleep.


    The next morning when she woke up, Shawn had ordered servants to get breakfast ready. Because


    Norah had a cold, the cooker didn''t prepare much food.


    Only some porridge and light but delicious dishes.


    Norah went to the living room in slippers and saw Shawn again. She couldn''t tell her feelings clearly.


    Was she happy or ufortable?


    Seeing her staring nkly, Shawn came forward, touching her forehead and his, "The temperature


    reduced."


    "Is there anything wrong?" He asked.


    In fact, Norah wanted to tell him that she was ufortable everywhere.


    Especially her heart, it felt very ufortable.


    But finally, she just dropped her eyes and shook her head, "Nothing, I just got over a cold and have no


    strength."


    "Come have breakfast. You shall rest for a few days and not go back to work until our body recovers."


    Shawn said.


    Norah nodded and walked over to have breakfast.


    At the dinner table, Norah kept silent.


    Her face was as pale and colorless as a piece of paper.


    After drinking a bowl of porridge and eating some corn and vegetables, Norah couldn''t eat anymore.


    In fact, she was forcing herself to eat these, because Norah knew that she needed to recover and her


    body could not copse.


    Today was Monday and she had to go to work.


    She worked so hard to get this job and wouldn''t give it up easily.


    She didn''t give up on difficulties, let alone now.


    Throughout breakfast, Norah silently bowed her head and drank porridge without saying a word.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Shawn nced at her several times, and somehow, he was particrly uneasy.


    After the cold, he felt that Norah had changed a lot overnight.


    She was silent and not as attached to him as she used to be.


    Even when he asionally tried to do some intimate actions, she escaped from it calmly.


    After dinner, Norah brought a chair, went to the room to change clothes, and came out.


    Seeing her dress, Shawn frowned, "You are weak now. Take a leave and have a good rest at home


    today."


    "No, I can hold on," Norah said.


    "You are so feeble, and how do you go to work?" Shawn was a little angry.


    He didn''t know where the anger came from. Was he angry that Norah didn''t take good care of herself


    and cherish her body?


    Or that he waspletely ignored by Norah like air?


    "Have a rest and I''ll ask for leave."


    Shawn said and took Norah''s cell phone to make a phone call.


    Norah didn''t agree. She stepped forward and took back it, saying angrily, "Shawn, the job is mine, and I


    said I can hold on myself. Why did you make a decision for me?"


    "I said, I don''t need to ask for leave, and I have to go to work."


    Nora reached out her hand to get it, but Shawn suddenly raised the phone to a height that Norah


    couldn''t grab it.


    "Norah, what''s the matter with you? Why are you unwilling to ask for leave?"


    "No reason. I just don''t want to dy my work." Norah answered.


    "But your present state is not suitable for work, so you must ask for leave."


    "But I said I can, Shawn, give me your phone." Norah lose her temper for the first time and shouted at


    him.


    Grabbing the phone back, she looked at Shawn calmly.


    Shawn waspletely pissed off.


    "Well, I''m a busybody."


    "I''m busy working all day and taking care of you all night. I amodate you and take care of you in


    everything and protect you carefully, fearing that you are tired and feel ufortable. It would serve


    me right, huh?" Shawn sneered.


    Norah turned her back. She didn''t want to see him, afraid that her tears burst out.


    She didn''t want to cry in front of him.


    So she must be strong.


    After trying to calm down, Norah said after a long time, "Shawn, you''re right. I''m too difficult to be


    pleased. A woman like me who makes trouble without reason is unworthy of you at all."


    "I''m not considerate or generous enough. You just like the one who is sensitive, tame, and works hard."


    "But I''m not. I also have a temper. I''m stingy, selfish, and jealous. I''m not sensible or cute. See, we


    don''t deserve each other."


    Bearing her bitterness, Norah turned around and supported herself.


    Then she looked at Shawn and said word by word, "Shawn, I''ve made up my mind."


    "Let''s split up!"

 Chapter 237 More Awake, More Painful

    Chapter 237 More Awake, More Painful


    Chapter 237 More Awake, More Painful


    Shawn was in a rage and he wasn''t really angry with her.


    He thought that Norah was emotional and after she calmed down, he would coax her and they would


    be fine.


    However, it never urred to him that Norah had saved such a thought.


    Split up?


    How could she want to split up?


    It was Norah who said she liked Shawn very much, had a crush on him for ten years, and loved him


    deeply.


    And then she was tired for a few days?


    Admittedly, Shawn panicked.


    All the anger turned into ashes when he heard the idea of splitting up.


    Shawn stepped forward and hugged Norah directly.


    He put his head on her neck and said gently, "I was impulsive. I shouldn''t force you to rest. If you are


    really sure that you can go to work, then don''t ask for leave. I will take you there."


    "Okay, but I''ll go by myself."


    In fact, Norah still had a lot to say.


    But it was up to her work hours, and she really wanted to go to work.


    There was still time after work for them to have a good talk about the affairs.


    Norah fulfilled her words of going to work alone.


    Shawn wanted to send her there, but seeing that she insisted firmly, he didn''t dare to force her and had


    to wait beside her in his car.


    He followed Norah to walk a little forward.


    However, it was really difficult to take a taxi here.


    Norah waited for a long time, but no car came.


    Shawn stopped the car next to her and rolled down the window at the same time, "It''s going to bete,


    and I''ll take you there."


    Norah shook her head, "Go to work yourself, I still have time."


    She added, "Aren''t you very busy at work these days? Go do your own work first. "


    Busy at work?


    Thinking of these, Norah felt sad and made a bitter smile.


    It had been said that the so-called "busy work" was man''s excuse. How busy could they be?


    It was impossible for a busy man to have no word to his woman for some days.


    Not even a phone call or a text message.


    Unless the man didn''t want to contact the woman.


    Norah always felt that thement was too melodramatic. Anyone had a busy time.


    Therefore, she believed in Shawn firmly.


    Shawn said he was busy in working, Norah generously let him go and never doubted it.


    Now she knew that his so-called "busy work" was an excuse to go abroad to apany another


    woman.


    And that woman was Lilian.


    The stupid one was only Norah herself.


    However, did a simple-minded one deserve to be cheated?


    At this time, Vivian drove beside Norah.


    Seeing her, Norah immediately sat in her car.


    After Norah got in, Vivian looked in the rearview mirror several times to make sure that the following car


    was Shawn''s.


    Noticing Norah''s extraordinary silence, Vivian instantly, "Did you quarrel with him?"


    "No," Norah said.


    Vivian was speechless.


    It didn''t look that way.


    As she was wondering, Norah said, "I''ll split up with him."


    "What?" Vivian''s eyes widened, full of disbelief, and then became indignant thinking of Norah.


    "What''s wrong with Shawn? He chased to the South Sea to find you and stuck to you. How could he


    not cherish you after getting your love."


    Norah gave a bitter smile and exined, "Vivian, you misunderstood him. I announced the split this


    time."


    "You?" Vivian was even more surprised.


    "Don''t you like him so much? Why do you want to break up?" After asking, Vivian was soberer.


    She knew Norah''s personality, who would never break up for no reason. There must be something


    wrong.


    And Norah loved Shawn for so many years, if there were no important reasons, she would not have


    broken up.


    "The bastard, Norah, don''t be afraid. Did he bully you or betray you? Tell me and I''ll get even with him."


    Vivian said indignantly.


    Anyway, for Vivid, no matter what happened, Norah was right and Shawn was wrong.


    Vivian would stand by her best friend.


    "Do you remember Lilian?" Norah asked, "She''s back."


    "Of course." Vivian''s hand shook in anger. She stepped on the brake directly and mmed the steering


    wheel, "It was that woman again. I thought she was not simple. When you told me that she had gone


    abroad, I was upset and worried that she woulde back."


    "I hit it. Where is she now? Let''s go to meet her."


    Norah shook her head, "I have to go to work first. There is an important operation today. My tutor finally


    won me a chance to study. I can''t miss it."


    "Good, then I''ll wait for you to get off work."


    Vivian said and called her assistant, "Peach, do you think I have a reception tonight?"


    "Yes, Vivian."


    "Then tell Tammy and help me push it. I have something to deal with at night."


    After that, Vivian hung up the phone.


    Norah didn''t expect Vivian to be so speedy and felt guilty, "Vivian, no need, you are also very busy at


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    work. I will go alone."


    "No. That woman looked so sophisticated. She pretends to be miserable and delicate. She looked


    innocent outside but was vicious inside. I must apany you."


    "But your work...?"


    Before Norah finished, Vivian waved her hand, "Nothing, it''s just amon reception. Besides, I have


    to drink and sing if I go. It''s so boring."


    "I shall thank you for giving me a chance to get out."


    Norah pinched her lips and said nothing.


    Vivian was so popr now, and her announcement for advertising must be carefully selected by


    Tammy and the team. How can it be amon reception?


    But Vivian pushed the job for her.


    How lucky Norah was to meet such a good friend!


    When they approached thepany, Vivian suddenly realized it, "By the way, how did Liliane


    back? She wasme, and Shawn gave an order, so she couldn''t buy a ne ticket at all."


    Norah hooked her lips and exined bitterly, "She didn''te back by herself. Shawn took her back."


    "What?"


    Vivian was furious about the answer.


    "Moreover, he contacted Lilian thest time he went abroad, and they spent some days abroad


    together after we were together."


    Norah said in aplex mood.


    "Didn''t you expect it?" She looked at Vivian and then said to herself, "I didn''t expect it either. If I didn''t


    know, how long would Shawn keep the secret from me? A lifetime?"

 Chapter 238 Shawn, I Knew All About It

    Chapter 238 Shawn, I Knew All About It


    Chapter 238 Shawn, I Knew All About It


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When arriving at the hospital, Norah quickly changed her mood and went to work after getting dressed.


    Norah kept telling herself that no matter how bad life was going, she must not let her emotions affect


    her work.


    She could not be swayed by her personal emotions at work and must be a calm and responsible


    doctor.


    She had just changed her clothes when she received a call that a patient with a cerebral hemorrhage


    had arrived and was in critical condition.


    Norah didn''t hesitate for a second to run to help.


    Because the patient was old and hadplications, he was resuscitated for nearly ten hours.


    No one of the medical workers had a bite to eat or a sip of water.


    All of them stayed up.


    When the operation was over, everyone was exhausted. The attending physician copsed on the floor,


    leaning against the wall and panting heavily.


    Though the patient was in a serious condition, he was rescued in time and only one of her legs was


    paralyzed.


    The final result was not ideal, but it was the best possible oue.


    Norah, together with her colleagues, wheeled the patient out of the operating theatre. Just after leaving


    the operating theatre, everyone was very shocked.


    As soon as the door to the operating theatre opened, an excited grey-haired man came tottering along.


    With his eyes filled with tears, the man looked at his wife on the bed and grasped her hands tightly,


    "How are you? Does it hurt?"


    Soon, their children learned from the doctor that one of their grandmother''s legs would be paralyzed.


    Upon hearing this, the old man instantly wiped his tears.


    He bowed his head, took his wife''s hand in front of everyone, kissed it cherishingly, and said seriously,


    "Don''t worry, my wife. You took care of me when we were young. Now that you can''t walk anymore, I''ll


    take care of you instead."


    "Although you always say I cannot do everything well, I will take good care of you. Don''t worry."


    "When you are well, we will go home. From now on I will be your leg, I will apany you wherever


    you like to go."


    After seeing the patient off to her ward, everyone sighed.


    It was rare to see such a profound rtionship.


    Everyone was envious and touched.


    Norah''s eyes were wet.


    She thought of Shawn.


    It was an image she had thought of countless times in her mind, holding Shawn''s hands and growing


    old with him.


    With a sigh, Norah changed her clothes.


    It was seven o''clock by the time she left the hospital gates.


    It was cold outside, hurting like a knife on her body.


    Norah''s body was not healed, and with no food for a day, she was very weak now, but she had been


    holding strong in the operating room.


    Now when the wind blew, she felt freezing and shivering.


    Just then, a car pulled up in front of her.


    The next moment, Shawn opened the car door and stepped out, taking her hand straight away, "Did


    you encounter something difficult today? You''re a bitte from work."


    "Why are your hands so cold? Don''t you wear enough clothes?"


    Shawn led her to the car, and let the driver turn up the heat


    .


    Norah didn''t answer him.


    She was much calmer than he was in the morning.


    But she didn''t know how to talk to him yet.


    After about a few minutes, her body warmed up a bit., Norah turned to look at him, "Shawn, I''ve


    known."


    Norah was calm, "I know that you went abroad to meet with Lilian, and you brought her back to treat


    her leg. I''ve known what happened."


    Norah expected her to be in pain, but it was surprisingly easier than ever to speak it out.


    It was something that was finally no longer weighing on her heart like a huge mountain.


    Shawn panicked. He leaned over and took Norah into his arms, "Norah, it''s not what you think."


    "Fine. Then tell me what it is?"


    "I went abroad because of business. I met Lilian by chance. I didn''t intend to meet her." Shawn said.


    Norah smiled, "Since it was a coincidence, I won''t say anything. You could just pass by like strangers


    and never get in touch with her again."


    "But what did you do? You let her stay in your room and share a room with her. You brought her back.


    Shawn, have you forgotten? You promised me that you would never contact her again, and even if you


    met her, you would treat her like a stranger."


    "But what did you do? What did you do?"


    Norah tried to calm herself down, but with the words spoken out, she couldn''t control herself.


    Shawn hugged her hard, "Norah, I''m sorry. It''s not what you think. I had a reason to do so."


    "Well, tell me why."


    "Norah, I''m not lying about one thing. Lilian saved me when I was in danger when we were aboard."


    "So what? Because she saved you, you''re going to pick her up, hide her in your house and take care of


    her yourself? Shawn, why are you tangling with me when you''ve already figured out how to take care of


    her."


    "You could have told me all about it. I''m not a stalker woman. If you had thought about being with her, I


    wouldn''t have pestered you. I would have given you two to the chance to get together. But why did you


    lie to me?"


    "Do you know how much I trusted you? And do you know how I felt when I found out that you had


    brought Lilian back? Shawn, you were poking knives in my heart. Do you know how much it hurt?"


    Norah''s tears fell.


    But, she quickly reached up and immediately wiped the tears from her face.


    This time, she didn''t want Shawn to see her cry.


    "Norah, I never wanted to be with her. I just wanted to thank her for saving my life, and I only agreed to


    treat her leg to make up for the debt and guilt in my heart. When she recovers, I will send her away


    myself."


    "If that''s the case, why can''t you choose to tell me honestly and openly? In your mind, am I that mean?"


    Norah tilted her head with mournful eyes, "Moreover, have you thought about what if the operation


    would not and her leg could not be cured? What are you going to do? Keep her and be with her all the


    time?"


    Shawn paused.


    To be honest, all he could think about was that the operation would definitely be sessful and then


    Lilian would leave the country. Then, he and Norah could be able to be together.


    But he hadn''t thought about what would happen if the operation failed and Lilian could never walk, or


    worse.


    "In fact, there are obviously many ways you could take to thank her for saving your life. Giving her


    money and mansions, or getting her a doctor to fix her leg. I''m fine with all these methods."


    "But why did you bring her back? Why did you make it up to her with thepanionship of a man to a


    woman? Shawn, you knew exactly that she loved you, and you knew what your rtionship used to


    be."


    "But, you still put her by your side. Late at night, you two who once loved each other shared a room. As


    your girlfriend, how do you make me feel when seeing your clothes smelling of her and bearing her lip


    prints?"

 Chapter 239 Choose Her or Me?

    Chapter 239 Choose Her or Me?


    Chapter 239 Choose Her or Me?


    "If you had thought about my mental feelings during this process, you wouldn''t have done this."


    "And your biggest mistake was that you chose to hide it from me time and time again. If I hadn''t found


    the fact, were you nning to sleep in my bed, cuddling me in sweetness while going to see and coax


    her?"


    Shawn knew that if she found out, she would definitely be sad and upset.


    So, he had tried to open his mouth many times but failed.


    He didn''t dare tell Norah.


    He could not tell Norah what had happened.


    Chastity was the most important thing for a girl. He must take Lilian''s chastity into ount.


    "Norah, I''m just afraid of you being like this. That''s why I don''t dare to tell you that. I love you. I don''t


    have any feelings for Lilian anymore."


    "Fine." Norah nodded, "Yesterday, Lilian called me. She said you would go with her tonight and asked


    me to follow you to find out what was happening. I won''t follow you. Now, I allow you to make a choice."


    "Lilian or me?"


    "Shawn, I have lost to her many times. I confess that I would love to win this time. But I will not force


    you to choose me. If you choose her, I will immediately leave you. If you choose me, then you must cut


    her offpletely."


    After Norah finished speaking, Shawn fell into a profound dilemma.


    Seeing that, Norah calmly said, "As I said, I won''t force you. You can make your own choice."


    "I''m going home first."


    Norah got out of the car.


    Shawn did not stop her.


    Across a window, Norah stood outside the car while Shawn sat inside.


    Just at that moment, Shawn''s mobile phone rang.


    It must be Lilian.


    "Hello..." Shawn answered the phone in a low voice.


    "Shawn, I''ve finished the physical examination. The result is very good. If there is no ident, I will


    enter the operating room in a while. I want to see you now. You wille, right?"


    Lilian softened her voice.


    Shawn lifted his gloomy face.


    It was a while before he spoke. He said dryly, "I''ve already talked with Professor Smith. The doctors are


    very professional and responsible. I won''t go to see you. The surgery will seed."


    "After the surgery, I''ll give you the money promised."


    Lilian was not a fool. Once she heard this, she immediately understood what had happened.


    "Shawn, what do you mean? Have you backtracked? You promised to personally send me into the


    operating room and pick me up from there."


    "If you don''te, I will never go into the operating room to receive the operation. I''ll give up my legs."


    Saying so, Lilian directly hung up the phone.


    She was nervous.


    She didn''t know if Shawn woulde or not.


    However, she had to make a gesture and say some cruel words. Only then would it work.


    All that remained was to wait.


    Anxiously wait.


    Shawn lit a cigarette. As the smoke filled the car, his brow furrowed.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    It was not until the sparks from the cigarette burned Shawn''s fingers, and he felt the pain that he got his


    mind back.


    Shawn turned his head and saw Norah standing in front of the hospital. Nroah had a tiny and soft body,


    as if the wind could blow it away at any moment.


    Because of the distance, he could not see the expression on Norah''s face.


    However, Shawn knew that she must be feeling bad in her heart.


    He was not feeling well either.


    Amid all the hardships, he made his choice.


    Shawn was sorry for his choice this time, but he was willing to spend the rest of his life making up for


    Norah, taking care of her, and loving her.


    But for Lilian, if he didn''tpany her this time, there would be no way for him to make up for her.


    Only when Lilian''s legs were healed could he give her away with peace of mind.


    When her leg was healed, and she waspletely gone, he and Norah could truly know each other for


    the rest of their lives.


    However, at that time, Shawn did not know that once someone is missed, it is no longer easy to get


    them back.


    As her phone rang, Norah took out her phone.


    Shawn had driven away before Norah opened her Ins.


    Shawn drove away quickly.


    His car was getting farther and farther away.


    It disappeared in just a moment.


    Norah watched the car leave but was unable to express her feelings.


    Heartbroken?


    Yes.


    But it was better than she expected as she had predicted what would happen.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once, twice, three times... she had lost to Lilian.


    She thought that she could win once.


    But it turned out that she hadn''t been able to win once. In the end


    She lost.


    Norah had lost so badly that she broke down.


    The wind blew against her face, hurting like a knife.


    Norah''s hands were already frozen stiff. She opened her Ins, and Shawn''s message jumped out,


    "Norah, I''m sorry. I''ll spend my life loving you and guarding you."


    Norah turned off her phone and silently hooked her lips.


    He was willing to love her.


    But she was no longer willing to be with him anymore.


    Norah had said that once he chose Lilian, she wouldn''t dwell on it. She didn''t want to get involved in


    their rtionship again.


    This world was like that. Once something was missed, there was no chance to make up for it.


    Gathering her clothes tightly, Norah took a step forward.


    Today, she would go back to her own house.


    Just walking a few steps away, Norah''s phone rang. It was Vivian.


    "Hello, Vivian."


    "Is that walking person you? Stand there and don''t move. I''ll be right over." Vivian said.


    "Okay."


    Two minutester, Vivian''s car was parked next to Norah.


    When Norah got into the car, her whole body ssshivered in the cold. Her little face and hands were all


    red.


    "Didn''t you say you''d wait for me? Why did you leave by yourself?" Vivian asked while turning up the


    heating in the car.


    "Let''s go. Go and meet Lilian, that bitch."


    Norah shook her head, "No need."


    "Why not?"


    "Because Shawn has already gone. There''s no point going to see her anymore."


    "No." Vivian shook her head, "We have to! If we don''t, she''ll think you''re afraid of her. I want to meet


    Shawn as well. He swore to protect you, but ended up hurting you repeatedly."


    "Even if you two break up, you''re the one who dumps him."


    With those words, Vivian stepped on the elerator and drove in a frenzy.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at the hospital.


    Vivian held Norah''s hand and took the lift to the top.


    Just as they reached the ward door, they saw Lilian and Shawn.


    Lilian was in bed so that she could see Norah at a nce.


    Shawn had his back to the door, so he did not notice Norah.


    Lilian gave an evil smile and hugged Shawn, saying, "Norah, why are you here?"

 Chapter 240 Drench Lilian Like a Drowned Rat

    Chapter 240 Drench Lilian Like a Drowned Rat


    Chapter 240 Drench Lilian Like a Drowned Rat


    Shawn froze.


    He pulled off Lilian''s hands and turned to walk towards Norah.


    Then he held Norah''s hand and walked out.


    "Let me go."


    "Shawn, you hurt me."


    Norah struggled, but Shawn still pulled her into another room.


    "Norah, it''s not what you think," he exined.


    "Then what is it?" Norah asked calmly.


    On the other side, in Lilian''s ward...


    After Shawn left, Lilian became even more arrogant.


    She picked up a cup, took a sip of water slowly, and said, "It''s such a rare asion that I actually got


    the famous Vivian Lynn to visit me."


    Vivian snorted, "Visit you? Lilian Fountain, who do you think you are? I have never seen such a


    shameless person as you.


    "Then why did youe to me?"


    "Good question. I had nothing to do today, so I came to see how a lowlife like you could cause trouble."


    "Lynn, mind your own business. What right do you have to interfere in the business between Shawn


    and me?" Lilian''s face turned pale with anger.


    After speaking, Lilian put down the cup, picked up the nail clippers from the table, and began to cut her


    nails slowly.


    Although she was very angry, she tried to keep her emotions in check and not let them explode.


    "Norah is my best friend. Her business is my business. If you insult her, you insult me. I suggest you


    stop acting. It won''t work with me."


    "Norah is not afraid of you. She didn''t retaliate against you before only because she still had some


    affection for Shawn. Do you take that as an indication that she''s afraid of you?"


    Lilian continued to cut her nails.


    As the crisp sound of the nail clippers sounded intermittently, the cut nails fell off in small pieces.


    Looking at the cut nails falling into the trash can, Lilian suddenly had a fierce light in her eyes. A vicious


    idea appeared in her mind.


    Well! Vivian Lynn, the famous actress!


    ''I''d like to see how you are going to be a star after being disfigured!''


    ''If you lost your celebrity title, how can you still be so arrogant in front of me?''


    Thinking about this, Lilian deliberately cut her nails into sharp shapes, like des.


    "Vivian, don''t make your friendship with Norah so noble. If it weren''t for Norah, I would have married


    Shawn a long time ago and we would have a lot of kids by now. Even if there was a third wheel in this


    rtionship, it wasn''t me."


    "In this rtionship, Norah Chase is the third wheel. She has no shame! She interfered with my


    rtionship with Shawn! She is the third wheel! She is a shameless b*tch."


    Vivian was furious at her words.


    She had plenty of ways to retaliate against this woman verbally.


    But she didn''t want to talk to her now, because her patience had run out.


    She just wanted to teach Lilian a lesson physically.


    This b*tch just needed to be beaten up!


    She would learn to behave after being beaten up!


    So Vivian took a step forward without hesitation. She took the water cup that Lilian had just drunk from


    and poured the water right over Lilian''s head.


    In an instant, Lilian''s hair was soaked.


    The hot water ran down Lilian''s hair to the bed. Soon the nket that covered her was soaked.


    "Ah, it''s burning me! It''s so hot!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Vivian Lynn! You crazy b*tch! You''re insane!" Lilian shouted angrily.


    ''This woman isn''t like a famous star! She is just a shrew!'' Lilian thought to herself.


    The water in the cup that Lilian had just taken a few sips from was hot. Although the water was not


    freshly boiled, it was still very hot. When the water was poured on her head, Lilian felt her scalp tingling


    with a burning pain.


    Vivian smiled and thought, ''Well, you think it''s hot? Then I''ll let you cool down! Let me cool you down!''


    She grabbed the cup and rushed to the bathroom to get a cup of cold water. When she came back, she


    poured the cold water on Lilian''s head without hesitation.


    "Ah, it''s so cold..." Lilian screamed again.


    The cold water poured on her head made her shiver.


    "You said you felt burning, didn''t you? I am just helping you cool down. If you still feel like burning, I


    don''t mind cooling you down again."


    After she finished speaking, Vivian sneered and mmed the cup heavily on the table with a freezing


    aura.


    But she didn''t expect Lilian to suddenly go crazy and grab her hair as she was about to leave the bed.


    Then Lilian pulled Vivian''s hair with all her strength.


    Vivian sneered and stared at Lilian, "You don''t know any other move but this cheap one, aren''t you?"


    Indeed, the more despicable a person was, the more they liked to pull other people''s hair when they


    had no chance of winning a fight.


    One of the things she hated most was having other people pull her hair. Even if Ivan identally slept


    on her hair, she would feel bad for a while.


    How much did Vivian cherish her hair?


    She had never cut it except when she needed to trim the split ends. Even now, as a celebrity who was


    supposed to dye and perm her hair often, she chose only the best options when she had to and tried


    not to do it if it was possible for fear of damaging her beautiful long hair.


    Her carefully protected hair was now being pulled and tugged by this crazy b*tch! How could she not


    get angry?


    Suddenly, she couldn''t hold back the burning rage in her heart.


    She was about to lose her temper.


    Fine!


    Since this b*tch was using such despicable means to deal with her, she would use equally despicable


    means to fight back!


    After all, she had been an actress for so long and had practiced some moves. Besides, she was agile.


    She didn''t think she couldn''t beat up a cripple.


    Vivian grabbed Lilian''s hair and pulled it downwards.


    Lilian immediately felt the pain in her scalp, but she didn''t beg for mercy. She just sneered, "You just


    "I only use noble methods on noble people. A lowlife like you only deserves to be dealt with in a lowly


    manner. Lilian Fountain, don''t be shameless. I''m already doing you the greatest honor by teaching you


    a lesson myself."


    Vivian''s words infuriated Lilian.


    They both pulled each other''s hair and refused to let go.


    The scene was very chaotic.


    Both of them were determined to teach the other a hard lesson.


    Soon there were many strands of hair on the bed and floor, mostly Lilian''s.


    After several rounds, Lilian gradually ran out of strength.


    Vivian sessfully freed her hair from Lilian''s grasp and smiled faintly, "If you dare to be shameless


    again, I don''t mind pulling out all your hair."


    However, Lilian sneered and looked up.


    When she saw Vivian''s white and tender cheeks, she suddenly smiled.


    The next moment, she scratched at Vivian''s face with her hands like crazy. Her movements were


    extremely purposeful and ruthless.


    "Ah..."


    Vivian screamed at that moment. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and grabbed Lilian''s hands, leaving


    her no chance to go any further.


    She controlled Lilian''s wrist with both hands. Her aura was as cold as an ice cer and her eyes were


    extremely chilly.


    "Vivian..."


    At this time, Norah and Shawn heard the sound and ran in immediately.

 Chapter 241 Dealing with Lilian

    Chapter 241 Dealing with Lilian


    Chapter 241 Dealing with Lilian


    "Vivian, are you okay?"


    When Norah saw Vivian''s disheveled appearance, she was frightened.


    "Vivian, say something! Don''t scare me." Norah said with fear.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    To make matters worse, Lilian burst into tears and said to Shawn as soon as Norah finished speaking,


    "Shawn, please protect me."


    "Look! She pulled out all my hair."


    Lilian pointed at Vivian and angrily used her, "She''s crazy! As soon as she came in, she scolded me


    and poured water on my hair. First hot water, then cold water. Look, even my nket was wet."


    "That''s enough."


    At that moment, Norah couldn''t help but shout out loud.


    She didn''t want to cause trouble for Shawn before. For Shawn''s sake, she never made a fuss about


    anything.


    But what happened today crossed the line for her.


    While Vivian stood there silently, Lilian Fountain started crying and telling a false story.


    Especially when Norah moved Vivian''s disheveled hair to the side and saw the bloody wound on


    Vivian''s face, she got really angry.


    She was mad. She was furious. She was so angry that she shivered.


    After pulling Vivian aside, Norah walked over to Lilian. This time she stood up straight.


    There was no longer any peace and calm on her face, and her eyes were as cold as an icy de.


    "Lilian Fountain, you''ve crossed the line with me."


    "I told you that I can fight back, I just don''t want to argue with you. But this time..."


    As she spoke, Norah raised her hand and pped Lilian in the face.


    The sound of the crisp p echoed through the room.


    No one had expected Norah to p Lilian.


    Not only Lilian, but even Vivian and Shawn were taken by surprise.


    "Norah Chase, how dare you p me? Who do you think you are?" Lilian looked at her incredulously.


    Norah looked at Lilian coldly and pped her in the face again.


    Lilian covered her face and cried softly, "Shawn, are you really going to let her do this to me? She


    almost beat me to death."


    "Lilian Fountain, you better pray that the wound on Vivian''s face won''t leave any scars. Otherwise, I will


    make you suffer the same."


    "Remember, whatever harm you do to Vivian, I''ll make you pay for it. If you don''t believe me, just wait


    and see."


    "Vivian, let''s go."


    After that, Norah didn''t even look at Shawn and left with Vivian.


    Shawn followed, grabbed Norah''s hand and said, "The clinic is on the second floor. Let me take you


    there."


    "No thanks." Norah coldly refused, "You should stay here with the woman you love the most. As I said,


    we''re done since you chose her."


    "Besides, please make her behave. If she dares to do it again, I don''t mind teaching her a lesson


    myself."


    "Norah." Shawn didn''t let go of Norah''s hand and continued, "Don''t refuse my advice just because of


    your anger. Vivian''s wound needs urgent care. Her job is special and she cannot afford to have scars


    on her face."


    "Mr. Lawson, thank you for your kindness. But please don''t bother. I''d rather have scars on my face


    than be treated in a hospital for mental illness and disabilities. It''s too bad." Vivian finally spoke.


    Her words made Lilian angry.


    Soon Norah and Vivian left.


    Seeing that Shawn stayed, Lilian felt happy. She immediately shed tears and said in a pitiful tone,


    "Shawn, my face hurts."


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Lilian realized that something was wrong.


    Shawn walked towards her with cold eyes, as if there was no warmth or care in his gaze for her.


    His eyes were like a sharp sword that made her feel afraid.


    "Shawn..."


    "Shawn, what? What''s going on? I''m a little scared of the way you..." Lilian said a little scared.


    However, before she could finish her sentence, she felt a suffocating feelinging from her neck.


    Her chin was being viciously pinched by Shawn.


    "Shawn, ah... Let go... Let go."


    "I... I can''t breathe, let go." Lilian yelled as loud as she could and tried hard breathing.


    But he didn''t listen.


    Shawn looked at her coldly, as if she meant nothing to him. "I warned you not to mess with her. You


    didn''t take my words to heart, did you?"


    ''Her?''


    ''Huh!'' Lilian sneered to herself and thought, ''Norah Chase! It''s Norah Chase again! Why do you only


    have this woman in your heart? Why can''t you see what I''ve done for you?''


    "Ah! Let go of me! Shawn, I... I''m dying, let go." Lilian cried in pain, desperately patting Shawn with her


    hands.


    Just as she was about to run out of breath, Shawn finally let go of her.


    Lilian immediately gasped for air.


    After recovering for a while, she looked at the man in front of her with a pale and sad face and said,


    "Shawn, can''t you have a littlepassion for me after I paid a heavy price to save you, even if you


    don''t love me?"


    "I know you love Norah. I don''t even expect your love anymore. I just want a little bit of sympathy and


    Shawn looked at her and his eyes were still frighteningly cold. He replied, "You should be grateful that


    you saved me, otherwise I wouldn''t have been so merciful to you.


    "I told you it''s your choice about your legs. You can still stand up if you have the surgery. But if you


    don''t want it, I''ll cancel all the preparations right away, and you''ll lose your chance forever."


    "Shawn." Lilian''s eyes filled with tears as she looked at him. "You''re pressuring me. Are you forcing me


    to have surgery now?"


    "I told you, I''m giving you a choice. Whether you ept the surgery or not is up to you. But you only


    have one chance to make that choice, and you have to make it today."


    After he finished speaking, Shawn headed for the door.


    Lilian knew he was leaving, so she immediately reached out and grabbed him. "No, Shawn, don''t go! I


    won''t let you go."


    "I promise you! I''ll have surgery. But you promised me too. You said you would stay with me."


    "That was then. Now? Impossible." Shawn looked at Lilian and gave this cold response in a freezing


    tone.


    But Lilian did not want to let go and still held on to him.


    Shawn turned around and plucked her fingers one by one. Then he pushed her hand away.


    "Shawn, no... Don''t."


    "Shawn! Don''t leave me."


    "Please don''t leave me." Lilian cried so bitterly.


    But he didn''t listen.


    Shawn pushed her away and walked away without looking back.


    With a loud bang, the door closed.


    After leaving Lilian''s ward, he ran down the hall like crazy, trying to catch up with Norah and Vivian.


    But he was still a bitte.


    He got into his car and drove straight to the hospital where they were going.

 Chapter 242 Norah, Please Give Me Another Chance

    Chapter 242 Norah, Please Give Me Another Chance


    Chapter 242 Norah, Please Give Me Another Chance


    "Ouch, it hurts..."


    "Ah, be gentle! It hurts so much."


    Vivian frowned while the doctor was treating her wounds.


    Norah clenched her hands tightly to her side, feeling very distressed.


    The wound on Vivian''s face was a bit deep. Any ordinary girl would be worried and afraid of having a


    scar on her face. Vivian was a star. She must be more worried.


    Norah looked up and med herself in her heart.


    It was all her fault.


    If it weren''t for her, Vivian wouldn''t have to defend her, and Vivian then wouldn''t have been scratched


    by Lilian.


    If the wound on Vivian''s face had be a scar...


    Norah shook her head hard. She couldn''t imagine what that would be like.


    ''No, it won''t be like that. It can''t be.'' Norah thought to herself.


    Vivian was such a kind girl. Norah believed God would bless Vivian.


    After cleaning Vivian''s wound, the doctor applied medicine to her. After that, Vivian and Norah asked


    almost in unison, "Doctor, will this leave a scar?"


    Seeing that two beautiful girls were asking the question, the doctor smiled kindly and reassured them,


    "Youngdies, don''t worry. This medicine works very well. I have carefully treated this wound. As long


    as you take good care of it, you will not have a scar on your face.


    "Okay, thank you, Doctor." Norah bowed and thanked him.


    Even though the doctor said so, she couldn''t really feel relieved until she saw Vivian''s face fully


    recovered.


    After getting the medicine from the pharmacy, Vivian and Norah walked out of the hospital.


    Holding the medicine with one hand and Vivian with the other, Norah kept her head down.


    "Okay. Didn''t the doctor just say I won''t have a scar?" Vivianforted her.


    She knew Norah was ming herself.


    "I''m sorry, Vivian. Even though I know saying sorry is pointless, I still want to tell you that I''m sorry."


    "Since you know it''s pointless, then save it. I don''t like it when you apologize to me. It makes me feel


    like we are strangers. Don''t worry, it won''t leave a scar. Even if the wound leaves a scar, Tammy will


    definitely have a way to get it off my face. Besides, even if I have a scar on my face, I can still have


    stic surgery! Anyway, there won''t be a scar on my face."


    Hearing this, Norah felt a little relieved in her heart.


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital entrance, they saw Shawn walk in.


    "Norah, we need to talk." Shawn grabbed Norah''s hand.


    Without a second thought, Norah pulled away and said, "No need. There''s nothing to talk about


    between us."


    She quickly grabbed Vivian''s hand and got into the car, then told the driver to leave immediately.


    Shawn then got into his car and followed the two girls.


    Norah and Vivian returned to their cozy apartment, and then they sat on the couch and watched TV, as


    if what happened outside had anything to do with them.


    An hourter, Vivian felt a little guilty and said, "Norah, I just went out on the balcony to get my clothes


    back. And I noticed that Shawn seemed to be waiting for you downstairs."


    At that point, Norah''s phone started beeping like crazy.


    She opened it and found that all the messages were from Shawn.


    "Norah, I know you don''t want to hear me say I''m sorry, even if I say it a thousand times, but I have to


    say it anyway, SORRY!"


    "I''ll wait for you here until youe down."


    "Norah, please give me another chance."


    After quickly reading the messages, Norah locked her phone screen and just decided to ignore him.


    Vivian sighed and went to the bathroom to take a shower with a heavy heart.


    There were some things she wanted to help with, but she knew she shouldn''t get involved. What


    happened between Norah and Shawn had to be solved by themselves.


    All she could do was support Norah unconditionally.


    But no matter what, she hoped that Norah would be happy.


    After a shower, Vivian went to bed.


    Something urred to her and she remembered, "The weather report says there might be heavy rain


    tonight.


    With that, she went back to her room to sleep.


    On the surface, Norah was calm, but she had to admit that deep down, she was not as calm as she


    looked.


    Her heart was churning likeyers of giant waves before a tsunami.


    Not long after Vivian went into her bedroom, the wind began to blow outside.


    The wind roared and the trees swayed wildly.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Even with the windows closed, the sound of the wind could be heard clearly.


    Soon, in just a few minutes, there was a downpour.


    Norah could clearly hear the sound of the rain hitting the window, which was very intense.


    She had no interest in what was on the television.


    She just sat on the couch and stared nkly at the TV.


    Suddenly, the wind howled even louder and the rain got heavier.


    Norah bit her lip, trying to control her emotions.


    She secretly thought, "Shawn wouldn''t be that stupid. It is raining so hard outside, he must have left.


    Despite her thoughts, she couldn''t help but go to the window to take a look.


    As soon as Norah went to the window, she realized that the heavy rain outside was even more intense


    than she had imagined.


    Countless pea-sized raindrops were hitting the window like crazy.


    The window was already blurred. The heavy rain was blown by the wind like a vague fog. She couldn''t


    see anything clearly.


    Norah reached over and opened the window.


    Suddenly, the rain rushed into the room with the wind, and the raindrops hit her body.


    Norah caught herself and looked down.


    After talking one look, she felt her heart skip a beat.


    Even though it was raining heavily and visibility was poor on this rainy night, she could clearly see


    Shawn''s car and his figure leaning against it.


    He wasn''t getting into his car.


    He was standing right next to his car, getting soaked by the pouring rain, and he didn''t even have an


    umbre.


    Norah closed the window and felt her heart pound.


    In her heart, she couldn''t help butin ironically, "Is he stupid? It''s raining so hard! Why doesn''t he


    get in the car to get out of the rain?


    He must be doing it on purpose! He must be getting wet in the rain on purpose to make me feel sorry


    for him.


    But she didn''t feel sorry for him. When he deceived her repeatedly and chose Lilian over her, why didn''t


    he think he would end up like this?


    He hurt her so deeply. Why should she forgive him so easily?


    After returning to her bedroom, Norah covered herself with a nket and tried to force herself to fall


    asleep quickly.


    As long as she slept, she could forget everything.


    But the sound of rain outside the window was constant, and the wind was roaring on and on. How


    could she fall asleep?


    Norah stood up and put on her headphones. She chose some soothing music, hoping it would help her


    fall asleep quickly. But even with all that, she still couldn''t get to sleep.


    After tossing and turning a few times, she admitted that her thoughts were being influenced by him.


    Norah got up and put on a heavy coat, changed her shoes, and got an umbre. Then she went


    downstairs.


    Just outside the gate of her neighborhood, she saw Shawn standing by his car in the heavy rain.


    He was soaking wet, and water was dripping from the hems of his clothes as if it were drizzling.


    Yet, he was still standing up straight with no ck in his posture.


    Suddenly, through the heavy rain, Shawn seemed to see the familiar figure.


    Slowly the figure approached him.


    Shawn was sure it was her. It was definitely Norah.


    "Norah..." Shawn yelled loudly in the direction of the approaching figure.


    Then he wiped the rain from his face and ran towards Norah regardlessly.


    When he saw Norah standing in front of him, he smiled happily, "Norah, I knew you couldn''t bear to


    leave me! I knew you woulde down to see me."

 Chapter 243 Norah, I Wont Agree with This

    Chapter 243 Norah, I Won''t Agree with This


    Chapter 243 Norah, I Won''t Agree with This


    Norah looked at him coldly and said, "Mr. Lawson, you are wrong. I just thought there were some


    things I hadn''t told you and I felt I should tell you in person."


    "What?"


    Norah tightened her grip on the umbre. Looking at him through the heavy rain, she suddenly smiled


    and said gently but firmly.


    "After all the time and love I''ve spent on you, this time I should tell you myself..."


    After a short hesitation, she took a deep breath and felt a pain as if she had inhaled the de.


    She struggled to speak through the pain in her heart, "Shawn, let''s break up." After saying that, she


    grabbed the umbre and turned around determinedly.


    But Shawn had been waiting for her for a long time. How could he let her go so easily?


    He took a step forward and pulled Norah into his arms.


    "Let go." Norah struggled fiercely.


    "Shawn Lawson, let me go! Do you know what you''re doing? You''re forcing me! I can sue you."


    "Fine! Go ahead and sue me! Be my guest! But Norah, tonight I won''t let you go, no matter what."


    "You''re crazy! Let me go!" Norah cried in despair.


    She reached out and hit him hard, even struggling with her legs.


    But it was no use. Shawn held her tightly, giving her no chance to break free.


    As they struggled, the umbre fell to the ground.


    The heavy rain poured down on them.


    Soon Norah waspletely soaked.


    The wind continued to rage relentlessly.


    Several minutes passed and Norah''s strength was gone. All she could do was let Shawn take her in his


    arms and hold her tight.


    He held her as if she was the most precious thing in the world.


    He rested his head on her shoulder and breathed heavily.


    The hot air he exhaled sprayed onto Norah''s neck, making her shiver.


    "Shawn, is there any point to this?" Norah said weakly, "I gave you a chance. You chose her over me.


    Since you made your choice, don''t regret it."


    "We are both adults. We''re not kids anymore. We should be responsible for our own decisions."


    "No," Shawn shook his head hard, "it''s not like that. Norah, I didn''t choose her over you."


    "I owe her. I just want her to have the operation. When her legs are healed, I will send her away. I won''t


    let her disrupt our lives anymore. I will propose to you. We will get married and live happily together


    and have many, many children."


    Norahughed coldly.


    She turned around and suddenly touched Shawn''s face with her slender fingers and said, "But you


    have promised me too many times and betrayed me too many times.


    "Shawn, I don''t even know when you are telling the truth and when you are lying to me. I trusted you for


    so long, but you disappointed me every time."


    "Unfortunately, now I dare not believe anything you say. Are you going to send Lilian away? You are


    lying to me. Admit it. You can''t forget her."


    Norah tried hard to tear his hands away from her waist.


    But the harder she tried, the tighter Shawn held her.


    "Norah, I admit I lied to you about Lilian. But what I said about you is true."


    "I really want to marry you. I really want to spend the rest of my life with you."


    "Norah, let''s have a baby!"


    That day she kept screaming "baby" in her sleep. Maybe if they had a child, she wouldn''t be haunted


    by her nightmares anymore.


    They could start over, and everything would be different.


    But Norah was furious. How could he say such an outrageous thing so bluntly?


    "Shawn, you are so shameless." Norah turned and stared into his eyes, saying it word for word.


    "Norah, I meant it! I know how much you have been hurt emotionally by the miscarriage. I want to


    make it up to you and our unborn child."


    "But I don''t need it anymore! Shawn Lawson, I don''t need yourpensation. Can''t you understand


    my words?" Norah broke down and cried, "I just want to go now! I want to get far away from you! You''re


    a bastard! Let me go."


    She wanted to leave?


    That was impossible!


    He could ept everything she gave him, her shouting, swearing, getting angry with him, even hitting


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    him.


    But he couldn''t ept her leaving.


    Looking at Norah, Shawn suddenly held her face and kissed her recklessly.


    He grabbed her waist with his steely hands and hugged her as if he wanted to merge her into his body.


    His tongue rubbed madly in her mouth and kissed her fiercely, as if this was the only way he could feel


    her existence.


    It was the only way he could feel at ease.


    But Norah felt very sad. Kissing used to be beautiful and romantic for her, but he turned it into


    something that scared her.


    She was afraid of his madness and recklessness.


    Shawn, how did we end up like this?


    Norah thought sadly, ''We used to be so happy! Why?''


    Norah tried desperately to push him away, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t push Shawn


    away.


    She pursed her lips tightly and clenched her teeth. But even so, Shawn was still able to use his tongue


    forcefully and dominantly to make her release her bite so that he could continue to do what he wanted


    with her.


    He didn''t give her a moment to catch her breath or a chance to resist.


    Eventually, Norah had to give up struggling and resisting, and even slowly began to respond to him.


    But when Shawn rxed his guard, she suddenly bit his lips and tongue hard.


    Instantly, the taste of blood filled both their mouths.


    "Shawn Lawson, let me go," Norah said again with a cold look.


    "Norah, it''s impossible. I already said it''s impossible."


    Norah went crazy with anger.


    She didn''t care about anything else. She took advantage of Shawn''s inattention and forcefully lifted her


    knee to attack Shawn''s crotch.


    Her attack was too sudden and caught Shawn off guard. Her knee hit him right in his most vulnerable


    area, causing him to let go of her in pain.


    Seizing the opportunity, Norah quickly turned and walked away without hesitation. Then she ran toward


    her building.


    Only Shawn was standing there in the rain.


    As if afraid that he would catch up with her, Norah ran upstairs and closed the door.


    Gasping for breath, she went to the window.


    However, she found that he hadn''t left. He was still standing in the same spot, looking up at the window


    of her apartment.


    "At that moment, her phone beeped. It was a message from him.


    Norah, I don''t agree to break up with you. I will not agree to this, NEVER!"


    Norah was furious. What right did he have to disagree?


    He had already chosen Lilian. Why did he still want to keep her as his property?


    She was not his pet. She didn''t want his so-called favor, which he could give or take away as he


    pleased. And she didn''t dare to take that kind of "love".


    Covering her head with the nket, this time Norah forced herself not to think about him or answer


    him.


    Early the next morning, her phone rang. Norah thought it was her rm for her work.


    But when she answered the call, she found it was from Anthony Flynn.


    "Miss Norah, Mr. Lawson is ill. He''s in the hospital. His condition is very serious. Can youe and


    see him?"

 Chapter 244 Shawn Was Seriously Ill

    Chapter 244 Shawn Was Seriously Ill


    Chapter 244 Shawn Was Seriously Ill


    Was he sick?


    Was it because he got drenched in the rainst night?


    "Sorry, I have my own things to deal with. Besides, we''ve already broken up." Norah took a deep breath


    and made up her mind to respond that way.


    "But Mr. Lawson has a high fever now. He''s unconscious from the fever. He refuses to go to the


    hospital and keeps calling your name."


    "He is an adult and should take responsibility for his own actions. And there are so many of you. I don''t


    think you can''t get a sick person to the hospital."


    "Norah..." At this point, Shawn''s deep voice came from the phone, "Norah, I really didn''t mean it."


    Not daring to listen any further, Norah immediately hung up the phone.


    After washing up, Norah went to work at the hospital.


    She was busy all day. She barely had time to drink water or go to thedies'' room. For lunch, she ate


    onlypressed cookies to fill her stomach.


    She did not dare to stop. Because if she stopped, she would think about the things that had happened


    in the past few days.


    She would think about him and even about Lilian.


    Just thinking about those things, she couldn''t calm down.


    She had to admit that sometimes being busy was a good thing.


    As long as she was busy, she could forget her earlier troubles.


    She dared not use her phone or try to find out anything about him.


    It wasn''t until after work that she finally picked up her phone. Then she was shocked.


    There were dozens of missed calls from Anthony Flynn, almost one call every half hour.


    After changing her clothes, Norah walked out of the department and saw Anthony Flynning toward


    her.


    Seeing her, Anthony ran over, panting, as if he had seen a savior. "Miss Norah, I found you atst. Mr.


    Lawson is really very sick. But he insists on staying home and refuses toe to the hospital."


    She had to admit that she softened after hearing Anthony''s description.


    But she still replied firmly, "If he''s sick, he should go to the hospital. I''m not his personal doctor. I can''t


    help him."


    "Miss Norah, I really have no choice but to bother you. We''ve tried many ways today, even the one you


    suggested of forcibly taking Mr. Lawson to the hospital, but..."


    Anthony Flynn said with some pity, "Those bodyguards were all beaten up and thrown out by Mr.


    Lawson."


    "Isn''t he sick? He sounds pretty strong to me."


    "You know Mr. Lawson''s ability. Even when he''s sick, ordinary people are no match for him. And those


    people don''t really dare fight Mr. Lawson."


    "Now, Mr. Lawson has locked himself in his room for a whole day without eating or drinking. And there''s


    not a sound in there. I''m really worried."


    Anthony Flynn did his best to describe Shawn''s situation as pathetically as possible.


    Norah bit her lip and felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    She struggled hard in her heart, but in the end she couldn''t resist her concern for him. She nodded


    slightly and said, "Okay, but I''ll only go once. If he still refuses to go to the hospital, there''s nothing I can


    do."


    Anthony was immediately overjoyed and said, "Thank you, Miss Norah. As long as you''re willing to see


    him, Mr. Lawson will definitely go to the hospital."


    When Norah arrived, his bedroom door was firmly locked.


    She reached out and knocked.


    Before she could speak, Shawn''s angry voice came from inside, "Don''t make me say this again! Leave


    me alone!"


    Norah knocked on the door again.


    "Fuck off!" His tone was even angrier this time.


    She pursed her lips and looked helplessly at Anthony, "You see, it makes no difference that you invited


    me here. I''m not that important in his heart."


    "Maybe you''ve been looking for the wrong person all along. The person he wants to see is not me,


    but..."


    Norah hadn''t finished when the door suddenly opened.


    The next moment she was pulled into the room by a powerful force.


    With a bang, the door mmed shut.


    It was very dark inside, no lights on, and Norah was startled.


    She was about to speak when Shawn pushed her against the door with his strong body.


    In the darkness, he seemed tough a little. He said in a sexy voice, "Norah, I knew you woulde. I


    knew you still cared for me."


    As he spoke, he tightened his iron-like arms around her waist and pressed heavily against her.


    "Shawn, don''t be an idiot! Let me go!" Norah shouted.


    But the person pressing on her didn''t react or move.


    Shawn, don''t pretend like you didn''t hear me! You''re almost crushing me! Just get off of me.


    But the person pressing on her still didn''t move and didn''t react at all.


    Then Norah realized that something was wrong and she reached out and pushed him hard, "Shawn..."


    "Hey Shawn, say something!"


    "Hey, Shawn, wake up!"


    Norah was really scared now.


    She touched him and noticed that he was burning like fire, and his forehead was so hot that she didn''t


    even dare to touch it.


    Norah moved a little, turned on the light and helped him to the couch.


    At the same time, she called Anthony to drive the car.


    When they arrived at the hospital, the doctor examined him and immediately gave him medicine and an


    IV.


    The doctor said his situation was very serious, that he had a fever for a day and a night, had not eaten


    or even drunk water, and was on the verge of dehydration.


    A day and a night?


    Norah thought about it and realized that he had been running a high fever sincest night.


    "His lungs are infected. Luckily, he was brought here now. If it had been anyter, he would have had to


    go to the ICU. Take good care of him for the next few days," said the doctor.


    "Yes, Doctor, I got it."


    After the doctor left, Norah stayed by his side.


    Shawn was lying on the bed with an IV. Because he was sick, he looked especially weak, even though


    his lips were pale.


    His lips were thin and had a great shape.


    And his thick ck eyebrows and long, dense eyshes were so good-looking.


    Sometimes Norah even thought that maybe she was attracted to him because of his looks. If he wasn''t


    so handsome, maybe she wouldn''t have fallen in love with him at first sight, and there wouldn''t have


    been decades of love and entanglement with him.


    Maybe they could all find their own happiness?


    But if she only had feelings for him because of his good looks, why hadn''t she fallen in love with


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    someone else since there were so many handsome men around her?


    Sometimes, she even wished that she could be a love rat so that she could change her mind easily and


    not be so painful.


    Well, the only truth between him and her was that they weren''t meant to be together.


    After Norah stayed by his side for two hours, Shawn''s condition stabilized a bit and his fever went


    down.


    Norah stood up and looked at Anthony, "Take good care of him. I should go now."


    "Miss Norah..." Anthony Flynn wanted to stop her, but when he opened his mouth, he didn''t know what


    to say.


    At this point, he could only pray that Mr. Lawson would wake up soon.


    Not knowing if Shawn heard Anthony''s prayer, or he was being stimted by Norah''s words, Shawn


    suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed Norah''s hand.

 Chapter 245 Norah, Could You Please Not Leave Me?

    Chapter 245 Norah, Could You Please Not Leave Me?


    Chapter 245 Norah, Could You Please Not Leave Me?


    Feeling the warmth in her hands, Norah turned her head as soon as she saw Shawn open his eyes.


    He was awake.


    Although Shawn was a little pale, his eyes were deep and beautiful.


    "Norah..." His voice was weak. "Could you please not leave me?"


    Shawn had a pleading look in his eyes.


    The look in his eyes was real.


    Norah turned her face away. She should have left sooner.


    If Norah hadn''t seen his eyes and heard his plea, she could have left.


    Now, however, her legs were like lead, and she couldn''t move her legs in any way.


    Especially when Norah saw his eyes, she became upset.


    After all, Shawn was the man Norah had loved for ten years.


    Shawn was her crush, her lover, and her youth.


    As for love, she and Shawn experienced many first times in their lives. And there was no exception.


    Taking a deep breath, Norah turned around, looked at him calmly, and said, "We''ve broken up. Haven''t


    you forgotten?"


    Shawn shook his head and said, "I haven''t forgotten, but I said I didn''t agree."


    "But this time, it''s not a question of whether you agree or not. It''s about me informing you that we''re


    done."


    "Now that you''re awake, and your fever has gone down, you''re in the clear. I have to work tomorrow. I''ll


    leave first. They''ll take good care of you."


    Norah turned around and quickly headed out the door.


    She was afraid she wouldn''t be able to leaveter.


    "Norah..." Shawn looked at her. His voice sounded sad.


    Norah didn''t stop and continued to walk out the door.


    Just then, there was a sudden thud.


    It was the sound of Shawn falling out of his bed onto the floor.


    Seeing Norah leave, Shawn couldn''t think of anything else. As soon as he removed the syringe, he got


    out of bed and tried to catch up with her.


    After all, Shawn had been feverish and hadn''t eaten all day. Caught unawares, Shawn fell to the floor.


    Shawn had always been arrogant and elegant. When had he ever been so miserable?


    Hearing the thud, Norah immediately stopped in her tracks.


    "Norah, don''t go."


    "Are you really going to leave me alone? Do you really have no feelings for me at all?"


    Shawn''s voice rang out behind her.


    Norah tilted her head. She was already in tears.


    How could she possibly not have feelings for Shawn anymore?


    It would be so nice if Norah could put away her feelings whenever she wanted. Unfortunately, she


    couldn''t do that.


    "Mr. Lawson, let me help you up." At that moment, Anthony stepped forward.


    Shawn pushed him away and said in a cold and stern voice, "Go away! I don''t need you."


    "Mr. Lawson, you''ve had your tubes removed. Your hand is covered in blood. If you go on like this,


    you''ll be in danger."


    Norah admitted that Anthony''s words still moved her.


    How had he tortured himself into that?


    Then Norah blinked and turned around.


    Norah thought Shawn might look a little bad now. However, when Norah saw Shawn like that with her


    own eyes, she was shocked and a little ufortable.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    With red eyes, she walked over and crouched down next to Shawn.


    Shawn didn''t even care about the wounds on his body. Then he grabbed Norah''s hand and held it


    tightly. "Are you still going?"


    Norah had an unpleasant constricted sensation in her chest. She couldn''t say anything for a long time.


    Seeing Norah remain silent, Shawn became anxious and said, "If you still want to go, my illness will


    have nothing to do with you."


    Seeing that he was not taking his health seriously, Norah was instantly furious.


    "Shawn, it''s your body, not mine."


    "If you don''t take care of your own body, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    "Even if I stay, and if you keep doing like this, you''ll die from bleeding out."


    Shawn wasn''t annoyed at all. He understood what Norah was saying. Then, he immediately reached


    out, grabbed her hand, and asked, overjoyed, "Norah, are you saying you''re not leaving? You''ll stay


    with me?"


    "And are you still going to treat your disease?"


    "Of course." Shawn nodded repeatedly and said, "I''m sure I''ll have treatment. I''ll listen to you. I''ll do


    whatever you want me to do."


    Norah said, "The medical kit."


    Immediately, Anthony brought the kit over respectfully.


    Norah opened the kit, first stopped the bleeding from his wound, and applied ointment to his wound.


    She then called the nurse for betadine and continued to let Shawn infuse.


    Shawn did not lie down on the bed until then.


    He did not want to close his eyes. Because he was afraid that if he did, Norah would leave.


    Throughout the whole process, Norah did not say a word and did it all in silence.


    After that, she sat down on a chair.


    At this point, Norah''s stomach suddenly grumbled. Immediately, she reached out and gently touched


    her stomach.


    She had only eaten one burrito and onepressed biscuit today, so she was now starving to death.


    Shawn looked over at Anthony and lifted his eyelids.


    In a moment, a delicious dinner was served.


    Norah was a little surprised. Then she looked up at Shawn and didn''t say anything.


    Shawn said, "I haven''t eaten all day. I''m hungry. Eat with me."


    He knew that if he said he had prepared dinner for her, she would probably refuse him.


    Now, he wasn''t asking her to understand how good he was to her.


    As long as she didn''t go hungry, he would be satisfied.


    After dinner, Norah felt much morefortable.


    Sitting in her chair, she propped her head on her hands. Soon, she was asleep.


    Shawn waved his hand. Then, Anthony immediately understood and told everyone in the ward to leave.


    When everyone had left, Shawn immediately got out of bed.


    Bending down, he carried Norah to his bed without thinking. He then tucked her in and sat on a chair.


    Seeing that she was asleep, Shawn looked at her greedily.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "I''m sorry, Norah. I made you sad."


    "I know you''d be angry and unhappy if I kept you around like this, but there''s nothing else I can do."


    "I just know I can''t let you go. If hating will keep you with me, then you can hate me as long as I can


    see you."


    All through the night, Shawn held Norah''s hand tightly.


    In the morning, Norah woke up immediately when the rm clock went off.


    When Norah opened her eyes, she was immediately stunned that she was lying in bed.


    When she looked around, she noticed that there was no one else in the ward. She could not see


    Shawn at all.


    She got out of bed and searched around hurriedly, but she didn''t even see Shawn.


    "Shawn..." She was a little anxious. She shouted as she ran outside.


    Suddenly, she bumped into someone who was walking towards her. In particr, she hit her head right


    on his shoulder de so hard that it made her head hurt.


    Shawn immediately reached out, rubbed her head, and said nervously, "What''s the matter? Are you in


    pain?"


    Norah shook her head and said, "I''m fine."


    Suddenly, Shawn said with some excitement, "Norah, were you looking for me in such a hurry? I knew


    you still cared about me."


    "No." Norah immediately denied it. "You''re mistaken. I just wanted to say goodbye to you."


    "Since your wounds are pretty much healed, I''ll leave then. I''m going to work."


    Shawn immediately grabbed her hand and said with a serious look, "I''ll pick you up from work tonight."

 Chapter 246 Unforgettable Love

    Chapter 246 Unforgettable Love


    Chapter 246 Unforgettable Love


    "No need." Norah refused.


    "Besides, if I remember it correctly, Lilian''s leg just had surgery. You should have gone to see her."


    Having said that, Norah quickly left the ward.


    She didn''t want to hear a reply from him at all.


    Now that his wounds had healed, it was time to draw a line between the two of them.


    Norah had been busy for two days straight. Everything was fine when she went to work that day.


    Finally, Norah had time to go to the hospital cafeteria for lunch.


    Dora looked at Norah with concern and said, "Norah, has something happened to you in thest two


    days? You''ve lost a lot of weight."


    "Something has happened to me, but that is all water under the bridge."


    The moment Norah''s words broke off, Dora suddenly looked behind her, pointed at someone, and said,


    "Norah, it looks like someone''s here to see you."


    As soon as Norah turned her head, she saw Anthony.


    Anthony ced a thermos on the table in front of Norah and said, "Mr. Lawson says you''ve lost a lot of


    weight in thest few days. These are all your favorite foods. He told you to eat more."


    Then he took out two cups of milk tea. He put one cup in front of Norah and said, "Mr. Lawson said you


    like this vor of milk tea. He ordered me to buy it for you specifically."


    Anthony handed another cup to Dora and said, "Miss Green, this one is for you. Mr. Lawson said he


    would invite you to have dinnerter. He asked you to take care of Miss Norah at the hospital."


    "Well, Norah..." Dora looked over at Norah.


    Seeing Norah remain silent, Dora didn''t dare take the cup of milk tea!


    "Thank him for doing so. He doesn''t have to."


    Norah finished her lunch, took Dora''s hand, and walked away.


    Anthony sighed. He thought, ''Well, this time, it''s hard. Miss Norah seems determined. Mr. Lawson


    really got what he deserved this time.''


    On the way, Dora pulled Norah and asked, "Did you and your boyfriend have a fight?"


    Norah shook her head and said, "No, we didn''t have a fight."


    "But..." Norah lowered her head and said lightly, "We broke up."


    "Huh?" Dora was stunned, but after thinking for a short while, she figured it out.


    No wonder Norah had been in such a bad mood these days. No matter what work was to be done in


    the department, Norah would rush to do it.


    It turned out that Norah had fallen out of love.


    Dora said sincerely, "Do you need me to stay with you after work? If you want to drink or sing karaoke,


    I''ll be there for you."


    "Thank you, Dora. I''m very tired these days. I''ll be fine after I get some sleep."


    "Well, feel free to call me if you need to."


    "Okay."


    After getting off work, the moment Norah had just changed her clothes and walked out of the


    department, she met Shawn.


    Shawn walked towards her. Then, he smiled and naturally took Norah''s hand.


    He looked as if nothing had ever happened.


    It was as if she was being unreasonable.


    Norah met his gaze and said in an icy voice, "Let go of me."


    Shawn didn''t say anything, but he gripped her hand a little tighter. Then he stepped forward.


    There were many of her colleagues in the hospital. And people kept walking by. Norah held back.


    Then they both walked to the elevator. When they were alone in the elevator, Norah couldn''t hold back


    any longer and said, "Shawn, please. Please stay away from me. I don''t want to love you anymore. I


    can''t love you anymore."


    "Will you leave me alone? I''ve given up. I know I was wrong. I should never have liked you in the first


    ce. I shouldn''t have married you either."


    "You can do whatever you want with Lilian. Nothing you do has anything to do with me."


    Shawn squeezed her shoulder. His eyes were scarlet. "Norah, I told you I wouldn''t let go of you, ever


    again."


    "Shawn, you''re crazy. Jerk, let go of me."


    Norah kept fighting against him, but she could do nothing about it.


    The next moment, Shawn had Norah in his arms. Then he shoved Norah into the car.


    The door was shut. No matter how hard Norah pushed the door, it was no use.


    Norah was tired of making a scene and screaming. She had no choice but to sit there.


    Probably because she was so tired. Then, she fell asleep against the window.


    When Norah woke up again, she was at Shawn''s house.


    To be more precise, it was the house where they were going to live when they got married.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    How familiar a scene it was. Now, when Norah remembered it, she thought it was ridiculous.


    She was kidnapped here by him.


    She couldn''t remember how long she had slept. When she woke up, the room was dimly lit. There was


    only a faint light near the bed.


    Norah tried to open the door. She wanted to get out and leave here.


    As Norah reached the door to the living room, several people stopped her. "Sorry, Miss Norah. You


    can''t leave here without an order from Mr. Lawson."


    Norah was so angry that her liver hurt and said, "Where is he?"


    "Mr. Lawson is in the back garden."


    Turning around, Norah ran over to him.


    Norah felt her chest tighten when she saw two people standing in front of her.


    Lilian was here.


    She was still in her wheelchair.


    The bright lights of the garden shone on Lilian''s tender and beautiful face. If Norah ignored her distaste


    for Lilian, Norah had to admit that Lilian was pretty.


    Otherwise, Lilian wouldn''t have won so many women to be Shawn''s girlfriend.


    "Shawn, how are you feeling? Anthony said you were injured. I worried about you, so I came to check


    on you."


    Shawn turned around. Then, he looked at Lilian with calm eyes.


    In a calm tone, he said, "Lilian, I should actually thank you for this time."


    "Thank me?" Lilian was confused. She parted her lips and asked, "What do you want to thank me for?"


    "For making me realize my feelings for Norah. Before, I always thought about the feelings I once had


    for you. Then, I thought about how you saved my life, so I chose you over her again and again."


    "And I always thought I was doing the right thing because I had my whole life to make up for her and to


    love her."


    "But that day, in the pouring rain, she looked at me with an umbre and a calm face. When she said


    she was breaking up with me in a t, almost emotionless tone, I felt like my heart was dying inside,


    and I couldn''t breathe."


    "I felt as if I was in hell. I felt my heart tearing apart. For the past two days, I''ve been thinking about


    what I felt for you in the first ce. I''ve been thinking about why you left me in the first ce. When you


    broke up with me and left the country, I could ept it so calmly. I didn''t even try to hold you back.


    When ites to Norah, everything has changed."


    "Now, I''ve finally figured it out. It turns out that our feelings for each other weren''t love from the


    beginning. When I epted you, I said we''d try to be together. Lilian, it was Norah''s presence that


    taught me that my feelings for you were never love but duty. We were together because of my


    ignorance and the fact that I was too young."


    "I''m deeply in love with Norah. But I love Norah with all my heart. The doctors have told me that your


    operation was a sess. You''ll stand on your feet soon. You can still dance. You can continue to


    pursue the career you love."


    "I no longer feel guilty about you. I don''t have to be responsible for you."


    Lilian was already in tears. She looked at Shawn in disbelief. She felt her heart ache.


    He had said many harsh things to her, but none of his words had ever made her feel so disturbed and


    broken.


    "Shawn, you''ve gone too far. You know what? You''re killing my heart."


    Shawn still looked at her calmly and said, "I''d rather have died that night if I could. I didn''t want you to


    save me. Because if that were the case, Norah and I would have stayed on the best day we''ve ever


    had."

 Chapter 247 Danger! Norah Falls Into the Water Part 1

    Chapter 247 Danger! Norah Falls Into the Water Part 1


    Chapter 247 Danger! Norah Falls Into the Water Part 1


    Lilian covered her ears. She shook her head frantically and said, "Stop it, Shawn."


    "I''m begging you not to say anything. I don''t want to hear it. I don''t want to hear it at all."


    It was painful for Lilian to stand here and listen to Shawn talk about his love and affection for another


    woman as if she were being put to death.


    Lilian was in so much pain.


    This was the most desperate and painful moment she''d ever been through.


    There had never been a moment when Lilian had felt so helpless and upset as now.


    "Lilian, I will say that from now on, Norah is the only one in my world and my heart. As for today, if I


    hadn''t had to say those words to you, you wouldn''t have even had the chance to enter here."


    His words sounded crueler and harsher.


    Lilian felt her heart ache. She stared at him and said, "So, the reason you let me see you today was to


    say these words to me?"


    "Right."


    Shawn replied with certainty.


    "Huh..." Lilian smiled and said, "Hehe. Shawn, don''t you think you are too cruel to me? No matter what,


    I''ve loved you for so many years."


    "From now on, your words and actions and your likes and dislikes are none of my business."


    After saying that, Shawn shouted coldly, "Anthony, send her out."


    "No." Lilian shook her head desperately. She didn''t want to leave.


    She didn''t want to leave.


    If she left, she would have lost. How could she admit defeat?


    Anthony looked at Lilian and said, "Miss Fountain, please!"


    Lilian gripped the handle of the wheelchair tightly. Then she looked coldly at Anthony and said, "No


    scheming. I''m not leaving."


    "In that case, I''ll do it my way." Anthony then pushed her wheelchair towards the front door.


    When they were about toe out, Norah turned around immediately.


    Norah lightened her pace and tried not to let them know she was there.


    However, Lilian noticed Norah.


    "Norah, what are you doing here?" Lilian screamed, almost frantically, at the sight of her.


    Since Norah had heard Shawn confess his love to her, she must be gloating.


    However, Lilian hated Norah so much that her whole body trembled.


    Lilian thought, ''Norah, why does it have to be you? If it wasn''t for you, Shawn and I would have been


    together a long time ago.''


    Lilian hated Norah''s guts. The moment she saw Norah, she hated Norah even more.


    When she saw theke behind Norah, suddenly, Lilian pressed the button on her wheelchair.


    Then, Lilian rushed frantically toward Norah.


    Caught off guard, Norah tried to dodge out of the way when she realized Lilian wasing at her, but


    she had no chance.


    Lilian wasing after Norah, who was knocked off her feet almost immediately.


    "Ahhh..."


    With a scream, Norah was knocked into the air and fell into theke behind her.


    Anthony shouted anxiously, "Miss Norah..."


    "Norah..." Shawn shouted. Anthony heard a plop. When Anthony looked back up again, he found


    Shawn had gotten up and jumped into theke.


    Lilian clutched her hands. She had a look of hate and anger in her eyes.


    How could he have jumped into the water?


    How could Shawn jump into the water and try to save Norah?


    "Someone get in here! Hurry up! Go and get Mr. Lawson and Miss Norah out of there." Anthony


    shouted.


    Norah couldn''t swim. The water in theke was cold and icy in the winter. It chilled her to the bone. She


    felt like she was freezing to death.


    "Help... Help..."


    Norah shouted several times on instinct the moment she fell into the water. However, the water in the


    was already freezing and shivering. Her body froze.


    Then she felt her head getting heavier and her body getting heavier. She flicked the water hard with her


    hands, but it was no use, as she could not exert any more strength.


    She choked on a mouthful of water and two mouthfuls of water. By the time she choked on the third


    mouthful of water, she was so cold that her body went cold. She was on the verge of losing her breath.


    Her hands were a bit weak. All she could do was let go of her hand.


    Then, she closed her eyes.


    "Shawn..."


    Norah moved her lips and called out his name softly as she was about to lose consciousness.


    Just as she began to sink to the bottom of theke, someone suddenly took her hand with a firm grip.


    The next moment, she felt her body being lifted up. Before she lost consciousness, she seemed to see


    the person she had just been thinking about.


    Was that Shawn? Was it him?


    Norah smiled softly. She tried to say his name, but she couldn''t speak anymore.


    Her eyes weren''t focusing. Then, she looked at him and closed her eyes in contentment.


    "Norah, wake up! Wake up! Don''t sleep."


    "Norah, wake up! We''re going to be okay."


    The moment his voice broke off, Shawn held Norah''s body with one hand and lifted her chin with the


    other. Without hesitation, he kissed Norah.


    Shawn held Norah and frantically gave her artificial respiration.


    On the shore, Lilian clenched her fists and stared at theke without blinking.


    At that moment, a very crazy thought came to her mind.


    She wanted to kill Norah.


    The water in theke was cold and icy in winter. Someone like Norah who couldn''t swim would be


    drowned in less than a minute. Even if it was slow, Norah wouldn''tst more than three minutes.


    So what if Shawn jumped into theke as fast as he could?


    Theke was sorge and deep. Even if he jumped in, it would take him time to find Norah.


    It was night. It was dark everywhere. By the time Shawn found Norah, she would probably be a floating


    corpse.


    That was great! She was waiting for Norah to drown now.


    Lilian squeezed her hands. Even if she dug her sharp nails into her palm so hard that her palm bled,


    she didn''t feel pain.


    She stared at theke without blinking. She waited for Norah''s body to float up.


    Suddenly, with a loud ssh, two people emerged from theke.


    Lilian stared at them both in disbelief.


    Norah had been rescued?


    Had Shawn rescued Norah?


    Theke was so deep and cold. Why hadn''t the water frozen Norah''s body to death?


    What made Lilian devastated was when she saw Shawn holding Norah.


    On the ck surface of theke, Shawn and Norah were clinging to each other. The two of them kissed


    each other like nobody was watching.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah! Bitch! Norah..." Lilian screamed frantically as she sat in her wheelchair. She pped the


    wheelchair hard.


    The moment Anthony saw Norah and Shawn, he immediately shouted, "Quick! Mr. Lawson and Miss


    Norah are over there. You guys go get them right away."


    After saying that, he had the lights beamed toward Norah and Shawn.


    Instantly, theke was rippling with water.


    In the darkness of the night, only the area where Shawn and Norah were holding each other was


    bright. The bright light shone softly on the surface of theke like a golden glow on them.


    Both of them were soaked in water. Shawn held Norah in his arms and kissed her lovingly. It was as if


    nothing around him had anything to do with him.


    At that moment, Shawn only had Norah in his heart.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Lilian watched the beautiful and moving scene, she grew to hate Norah more and more.


    Shawn didn''t let Norah go until he felt her breathing better. Then, he struggled to swim ashore with


    Norah in his arms.

 Chapter 248 Danger! Norah Falls Into the Water Part 2

    Chapter 248 Danger! Norah Falls Into the Water Part 2


    Chapter 248 Danger! Norah Falls Into the Water Part 2


    All the rescue equipment had been prepared and ced on the shore.


    Shawn immediatelyid Norah t on the ground. At the same time, he pressed hard on the water she


    had inhaled from her chest.


    He pressed once, twice, three times...


    However, no matter how hard Shawn pressed on Norah''s chest, Norahy on the floor and did not


    respond.


    She justy there quietly as if she was asleep.


    "Norah..."


    "Norah, I told you I forbid you to sleep. Wake up. Wake up now."


    "Norah, don''t sleep."


    Shawn shouted frantically. As he shouted, he pressed on Norah''s chest.


    But, Norah didn''t respond.


    Shawn''s eyes turned scarlet. He was pressing on Norah''s chest like he was crazy.


    "Where''s the doctor? Where are the doctors? Why aren''t they here yet?" Shawn shouted at Anthony.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthony was shivering with fear. There should be a doctor here. However, Shawn had thrown the


    doctor out because he had been angry thest time he had been sick. Thus, Anthony had just sent for


    a doctor toe.


    It would have taken time for the doctor to get here, so he couldn''t have flown over all at once.


    Shawn had gone mad, so Anthony could never reply to Shawn like that.


    After wiping the cold sweat from his head, Anthony said carefully, "The doctor is on his way."


    Shawn gave him a hard look with an icy re.


    Clenching his fists, he forced himself to calm down.


    That was right! He could give Norah mouth-to-mouth.


    When he thought of that, he immediately leaned down and started artificial respiration.


    But it still didn''t work.


    Norah was still lying there. Her face was pale. And she became weaker and weaker.


    "Norah, don''t sleep. I beg you not to sleep."


    "Wake up! Punish me all you want, as long as you wake up."


    Shawn had always been arrogant. At this moment, he suddenly put away all his pride. He only felt


    vulnerable and endlessly scared.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Just then, a low voice came.


    Anthony looked up. The moment Anthony saw Lucas, he felt like he had seen a savior. Then, his eyes


    lit up. He immediately ran over to Lucas and pulled him to Norah.


    How did Lucas get here?


    Lilian clenched her fists and felt a chill.


    Norah was so damn lucky. Norah actually met Lucas when her life was at stake. Lucas was known as a


    "magic doctor". He had been a doctor for so many years, and as long as he took over the patients,


    there was no death case.


    Lucas was known as the man who could steal people from the Universe.


    Lilian hated Lucas''s guts.


    Back then, Lucas clearly had the chance to cure her leg, but he refused her anyway to save his


    position and reputation.


    And now, Norah had been fished out of the water for a long time. And Shawn hadn''t even woken her


    up.


    It seemed that Norah was dying, and Lilian was curious to see if Lucas, a renowned doctor who put his


    reputation first, woulde to Norah''s aid.


    Lilian had begged Lucas with tears in her eyes and was on the verge of kneeling before him.


    But Lucas was unmoved.


    Even when Shawn went to see Lucas himself, Lucas turned him down.


    Given the friendship between the two of them, Shawn didn''t say anything in the end. And Shawn and


    Lucas remained good friends.


    This time, Lilian sneered and smiled grimly.


    Game on!


    Didn''t Shawn love Norah so much?


    Didn''t he love her like crazy?


    Lilian had to see how Shawn would fall out with Lucas if he refused to save Norah''s life. She had to see


    how Shawn cut his ties with Lucas.


    If Norah died, Lilian would be able to avenge her hatred of Lucas for not wanting to cure her.


    Thus she could kill two birds with one stone. Then, she waited and saw.


    Lilian was in no hurry. She waited slowly.


    However, Lilian did not expect to see Lucas.


    Shawn got up. He stumbled and almost fell over because he was so exhausted.


    "Lucas, help her."


    "Save her! Now! I want her alive. She has to live."


    Shawn frowned. His eyes turned red. At that moment, he had a miserable look on his handsome face.


    As Shawn spoke, he was still pressing on Norah''s chest.


    Lucas took one look at Norah and immediately pulled Shawn away. "Come here. Let me do it."


    "Okay."


    Shawn quickly stepped aside.


    Lucas walked over and took a good look at Norah. Immediately, he crouched down. Then, like Shawn,


    he pressed on Norah''s chest.


    But the way Lucas pressed on Norah''s chest was clearly different from Shawn''s. He looked more


    skilled.


    Seeing this scene, Lilian bit her lip hard. She couldn''t believe it.


    How could Lucas have saved Norah''s life?


    Lucas had saved Norah without hesitation.


    Why wasn''t Lucas afraid that he wouldn''t be able to save Norah and ruin his reputation this time?


    Lilian hated Lucas so much.


    At that moment, a tall figure suddenly rushed to her. The next moment, someone strangled her neck.


    The man was so strong that he instantly left her breathless.


    Lilian''s eyes widened when she saw who was in front of her. Disbelief was written all over her face, and


    she said, "Sh... Shawn... You...?"


    She struggled to cry out in pain. "Are you... Are you really going to strangle me? I... I can barely


    breathe."


    "Lilian," Shawn looked over at her. His eyes were so cold they sent chills down Lilian''s spine.


    Shawn said in a fierce tone, "If anything happens to Norah, I''ll kill you."


    "You better pray she wakes up. Otherwise, I can''t promise what I''ll do to you."


    If Lilian hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have been able to connect the fierce-faced man


    in front of her with the one who used to be elegant, gentle, and noble.


    And it was all because of Norah.


    Lilian hated Norah even more.


    She sneered, "Pray? I won''t pray for her. She stole my beloved, and that''s why I hate her. I can''t wait


    for her to go to hell."


    "It''s been so long. She''s dying. Even if you strangle me, she won''te back to life. She''s dead. She''s


    already dead. Haha...!"


    "Lilian," Shawn roared. In a low, muffled voice, he snarled madly, "You''re so vicious! You don''t deserve


    me to feel guilty for you."


    After saying that, Shawn strangled Lilian harder.


    At that moment, he wanted to snap the neck of Lilian''s hand.


    How could she say such vicious words?


    Lilian could only feel the air getting thinner and thinner. Her breathing was bing more difficult as


    well. "Shawn, you... Let go... Let go of me."


    She felt like she was going to die.


    She regretted it. She shouldn''t have deliberately provoked him.


    She hadn''t expected Shawn to want her dead.


    Lilian''s face was pale. Her eyes were dull. Just as Lilian thought she was going to die, she suddenly


    heard a cough, and Norah spat out arge mouthful of fluid from her chest.


    As Lucas pressed on Norah''s chest, Norah spat out another mouthful of fluid.


    "Norah..." Shawn immediately let go of Lilian. Then, he frantically ran over and picked Norah up.


    Norah regained some of her senses and opened her eyes gently.

 Chapter 249 She Was Saved and Awake

    Chapter 249 She Was Saved and Awake


    Chapter 249 She Was Saved and Awake


    Seeing Shawn, Norah blinked hard. She almost thought she was seeing things wrong.


    Then, she opened her eyes again. Her eyes were moist. Her lips were trembling.


    She thought she was dead.


    She did not expect to be alive and open her eyes to see the world again.


    It was great that she wasn''t dead.


    But she was so tired.


    Shawn looked at Lucas and asked, "How is she?"


    "She''s out of danger, but she''s fragile. She needs a good rest."


    Shawn breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words "out of danger".


    "I''ll carry her up first."


    After saying that, Shawn carried Norah in his arms.


    Norah was extremely exhausted and weak. Her eyes were closed, and she was leaning gently into


    Shawn''s arms.


    When they reached the first floor, Shawn carried her to the bathroom and ordered, "Fill the hot water


    immediately."


    Norah''s body was cold. She looked as if she had juste out of a freezing cer.


    Her face was as pale as a sheet. There was not a trace of blood on her face.


    Shawn said, "Go in and take a bath. When you feel warm, I''ll carry you out again."


    Norah nced at the steaming tub and nodded gently.


    She was indeed too cold. She couldn''t wait to feel warm.


    While the heating and air conditioning could raise the temperature of the room, it was hard to warm up


    her body.


    Thus, taking a hot bath was the quickest and warmest way for her to get warm at this point.


    Soon, Shawn put Norah in the bathtub.


    As the hot water enveloped Norah''s body, she feltyer afteryer of hot water wrap around her body


    and soak into her skin, and Norah finally felt a touch of warmth.


    Then she felt her body became much morefortable.


    Norah closed her eyes and let herself lie in the bath. She leaned against the edge of the bath.


    Her long ck hair had been damped by the hot water and was hanging loosely out of the bath, which


    made her look even more beautiful and charming.


    After taking a hot bath for 10 minutes, Norah finally felt the blood in her body begin to flow and felt her


    body warm uppletely.


    Gently opening her eyes, she was about to call out to Shawn.


    Suddenly, she realized that Shawn had been in the bathroom the whole time and hadn''t gone out at all.


    The thought of her still being in the bath immediately brought a look of panic to Norah''s face. Then, she


    quickly looked down and saw what she was wearing.


    Norah instantly panicked when she saw that her body was visible and uncovered in the clear water of


    the bath.


    In particr, her curvy body looked sexy when it was wet, which made her shy.


    Although Norah was clothed in the tub, all that was left of her body was her underwear and a long white


    shirt.


    Underwater, not only did the long shirt not cover Norah''s body, it made her figure look even more


    enticing. She had never expected her body to look so sexy.


    More importantly, the white shirt became transparent, and the color of the clothes she was wearing


    underneath was revealed.


    Norah quickly reached out and covered her body with both hands. At the same time, she looked over at


    Shawn and said, "Well, I''m... I''m done."


    At the sound of her voice, Shawn immediately was about to get up.


    As soon as Norah saw Shawn getting up, she immediately panicked. Then, she quickly stopped Shawn


    from standing up and said, "Don''t. Don''te over."


    Given his height, if Shawn stood up, got close to the tub, and looked down on her from above, he


    would see her nearly naked body.


    It would be embarrassing for her.


    Shawn insisted on standing up and said, "I''ll carry you out."


    Norah covered her body as she said, "No. You... You need to turn around."


    Realizing what was happening, Shawn immediately turned around and turned his back to Norah.


    Norah said, "I don''t need you to carry me. If you really want to help, you can just walk out with your


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    back to me. I''ll get changed and walk out on my own."


    "Norah..." Shawn warned her gently, "You''re physically weak right now. You might not be able to get


    dressed."


    "It won''t be like that. I have the strength. I can get dressed." Norah said in a firm tone, "Just turn your


    back to me and stay away."


    "Yeah." Shawn listened to her and nodded.


    At this point, Norah held the tub with one hand and gripped the edge of the tub with the other. She then


    tried to get up to get a clean towel and wipe the water off her body first.


    But she had no idea that her body would be so weak.


    It was not only her arms became weak, but also her whole body went limp. She felt as if she could


    barely muster any strength.


    The moment Norah held the edge of the tub and tried to stand up, she suddenly slipped. She was so


    scared that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Then, she screamed, "Ah...!"


    At the sound, Shawn turned around and reached out to catch Norah without thinking.


    Stunned, Norah immediately reached out and grabbed his arm.


    As Norah steadied herself, she said, "Thank you!"


    However, after saying that, she realized something was off.


    The moment Norah had just slipped and fallen, the white shirt she was wearing had suddenly fallen into


    the water. As a result, she didn''t even have a thin and transparent shirt to cover her body.


    Norah blushed. Immediately, she hugged her body and quickly sat down in the bathtub. Then, she


    grabbed the long shirt and pulled it over her body.


    Although the shirt was thin andpletely transparent underwater and could hardly cover her body,


    Norah still felt safer with it wrapped around her body.


    "Shawn, you..." She began to stammer, "Get out. Close the bathroom door behind you. I''lle out


    "No. Your body hasn''t recovered yet." Norah did not expect Shawn to refuse her without thinking this


    time.


    Her body was still very weak. And the water was all over the bathroom floor. If Norah slipped and hit


    something in the bathroom, she would suffer. It would be dangerous.


    "But I can''t stand up if you''re like this. I can''t get dressed either." Norah said, biting her lip.


    She didn''t feel cold anymore.


    After taking a hot bath, she felt her body getting warmer. And, the room was warming up. Her face


    turned red and hot.


    Shawn turned his back on her and said in a domineering tone, "Okay then. I''ll carry you out of the bath.


    You can dry yourself off and change."


    "No... No." Norah blushed and refused him.


    Shawn exined seriously, "I''ll keep my eyes closed. I''m definitely not opening my eyes."


    Norah felt speechless.


    She was so awkward.


    Shawn continued, "Or, I can turn around now and get you dressed. It''s up to you."


    She definitely chose the first option.


    Norahpromised and said, "Okay then. You carry me out. But promise me you''ll keep your eyes


    closed. You can''t peek at me."

 Chapter 250 Successfully Rescued (2)

    Chapter 250 Sessfully Rescued (2)


    Chapter 250 Sessfully Rescued (2)


    "Okay." Shawn nodded.


    He immediately closed his eyes, turned around, and groped to pick up Norah from the bathtub.


    After cing Norah down, he quickly turned around and stood with his back to her.


    With one hand leaning on the wall, Norah used the other hand to wipe her body with a towel.


    It was still a bit difficult for her, and Shawn could hear her pant. After all, her body was too weak right


    now.


    Especially big movements like bending over and reaching out were really tiring for her.


    "Norah, do you need my help?"


    Although Shawn had his back to her, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "No need." Norah reflexively refused him without even thinking about it.


    "Just give me a few more minutes. I can do it."


    Although Shawn was worried, he followed her words and obediently stood with his back to her without


    turning around.


    After a few more minutes, Norah still hadn''t put on her clothes.


    At this point, Shawn was really out of patience. He turned around and picked up the nearby pajamas.


    Seeing him turn around, Norah immediately blushed. Her eyes widened like a deer''s as she looked at


    him with a clear gaze, forgetting even to cover herself up.


    "You... Why did you turn around? You promised me just now." Her voice was soft and full of grievances.


    "Things change."


    Shawn said as he put the shirt on her and then held his breath and trembled as he pulled up the zipper.


    Fortunately, it was a zipper on the top. He couldn''t guarantee that he could urately button up all of


    them one by one if they were buttons.


    Because he was already breathing unevenly and his whole body was burning like fire.


    He didn''t know that she was dressing so slowly. She had only put on her pant, and her upper body was


    naked. She wasn''t even wearing a bra or a camisole. She was just wearing the shirt.


    So, when he turned around just now, he saw...


    Shawn closed his eyes. He didn''t dare to think anymore, or he was afraid he would die from a sudden


    burst of desire.


    Putting down the trousers, Shawn licked his lips and spoke unnaturally, "You... you can wear the rest


    yourself. I''ll go out and wait for you."


    This time, Norah refused.


    She deliberately reached out and grabbed Shawn''s hand. "I''m too weak to move now. I need you to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    help me get dressed."


    Shawn was speechless.


    Now he finally understood what it meant to be caught in a trap of his own making.


    Norah was born to test his willpower and torment him.


    He was burning with desire, with nowhere to vent it, and yet she deliberately teased him.


    He knew she was doing it on purpose.


    Norah leaned her soft body against him, intentionally hooking her arm around his, and spoke softly


    once again, "I can''t walk anymore. Carry me."


    "Norah, stand up properly," Shawn said hoarsely.


    "But I haven''t fully recovered yet. I can''t stand up by myself and can only lean on you," Norah


    deliberately imitated his tone and said.


    Shawn now deeply understood what it meant to shoot himself in the foot.


    "Norah, you''re doing this on purpose!"


    He gritted his teeth, his low voice full of repression. His head was pressed against hers, his breathing


    bing rapid.


    Norah lightly pushed him with her fingers and deliberately said in dissatisfaction, "If you don''t want to,


    forget it."


    "I want to."


    After that, Shawn put the trousers on Norah, carried her in his arms, and ced her directly in the bed.


    Then, he went into the bathroom, turned on the cold water quickly, and took a shower.


    It took him more than ten minutes to calm himself down a little. Then he put on his clothes and walked


    out.


    At this time, Anthony happened to bring Lucas in.


    When Shawn emerged from the bathroom with cold air mingling with the steam, Lucas nced at


    Norah whoy on the bed with a red face and raised an eyebrow. Obviously, he had misunderstood


    something.


    "Hurry up and check her," Shawn said.


    After about ten minutes, Lucas methodically packed away his medical kit and turned to Norah. "Miss


    Chase, you''re also a doctor, so you should have a certain understanding of your own body. Why don''t


    you tell me what you know and I''ll fill in any gaps?"


    "Okay." Norah nodded and exined what she knew.


    Lucas nodded in agreement. "Your analysis is spot on. Since you know your body is weak, you should


    pay even more attention to your health. There''s no need for me to repeat the importance of nutrition


    and rest."


    He turned to Shawn. "Hire a nutritionist to address her specific needs. While food supplements may be


    slower than medicine, they are better for the body in the long run."


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements right away." Shawn looked at Anthony.


    Anthony nodded. "Mr. Lawson, I''ll hire a nutritionist right away."


    Lucas nced at Norah who was lying on the bed. He wanted to say something but stopped for some


    reason.


    When Shawn sent Lucas away, he took the initiative to ask Lucas, "Tell me honestly. Is there anything


    else wrong with her health?"


    Lucas didn''t answer. Instead, he asked, "You''re divorced now. Do you n on remarrying?"


    "No," Shawn said.


    Lucas understood and nodded lightly. Since they weren''t nning on remarrying, it didn''t really matter


    whether or not he told Shawn about it.


    Just then, Shawn spoke up again, his tone very serious. "To me, this isn''t a remarriage. I don''t want to


    use that word to define our future marriage."


    "I will propose to her and marry her. But all of this has nothing to do with a remarriage. It will be a


    Lucas felt a pang of emotion.


    Looking into the distance, Lucas said in a low and deep voice, "If I had your insight back then, maybe


    things would have turned outpletely differently between me and her."


    "After all these years, are you still looking for her?" Shawn asked.


    "Of course," Lucas replied firmly. "How could I not look for her?"


    "Have you ever thought about what you''ll do if you never find her?"


    "I''ll keep looking for the rest of my life until I die. Maybe then it will finally be over."


    As he shifted his dark and brooding gaze, Lucas looked at Shawn again. "As you know, my grandfather


    was from a family of traditional medicine practitioners. She was in poor health back then. Although I


    studied modern medicine, I also learned a lot about traditional medicine from my grandfather,


    especially pulse diagnosis, all in an effort to help her recover."


    "Just say what you want to say."


    "Did she have a miscarriage before?" Lucas asked.


    Shawn nodded. "Yeah."


    It was a pain that would forever linger in his heart and a wound in Norah''s heart that she found difficult


    to let go of.


    Realizing something, Shawn asked in a hurry, "Is there a problem?"


    "Was she seriously injured during the miscarriage, and did she not receive enough rest afterward?"


    Shawn nodded again.


    Those memories were simply unbearable to look back on.


    He must be responsible for the loss of their baby.


    He knew he was to me. It was all his fault.


    Their baby might have been born healthy and strong if he hadn''t been so foolish and ignorant.


    But now...


    Shawn looked up, and his eyes glistened with tears. His heart ached as he recalled the past.


    "Why do you suddenly ask about this?" Thinking of something, Shawn immediately asked.

 Chapter 251 A Little Secret

    Chapter 251 A Little Secret


    Chapter 251 A Little Secret


    "I''ll just say it straight. When I was examining her, I checked her pulse and found that her body was


    severely deficient."


    "It''s not just because of childhood malnutrition, but also because of the previous miscarriage, which


    caused significant damage to her body. Her body has never fully recovered, and the root of the illness


    is deep. It might be difficult for her to conceive in the future."


    Lucas''s words were like a bolt from the blue, dealing Shawn a big blow.


    He was stunned for a long while, his mind went nk, and even his fingers hanging by his side didn''t


    move.


    After a while, he forcefully blinked his reddened eyes, suppressing theplexity in his heart.


    Then he said, "Don''t tell her about this for now."


    Recently, she even dreamed about having a baby.


    He knew that the baby represented a lifetime of guilt and reluctance in her heart. She even dreamed of


    having a baby, but what about now?


    If she were to find out about this, she wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    "Is there really no solution?" After a long silence, Shawn spoke, his voice heavy with concern.


    Lucas patted his shoulder and said reassuringly, "There are definitely solutions. One is to have your


    nutritionist take good care of her, help her recover, and eliminate the root of the illness. Another is for


    you to make more effort. There''s a high chance."


    "Also, maintaining a good mood and emotions is crucial, so I suggest not telling her for now."


    After Lucas finished speaking, he picked up his medical kit and left.


    Originally, Anthony had asked him toe and examine Shawn, but unexpectedly, instead of


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    examining Mr. Lawson, he ended up diagnosing Miss Chase.


    Life was truly unpredictable.


    As he walked out of the gate, the driver was already waiting.


    Lucas walked elegantly towards the car.


    Just then, a voice came from behind, "Dr. Gomez..."


    The voice sounded familiar.


    Although Lucas couldn''t recognize the voice, he had just seen her and had an encounter with her, so


    he immediately remembered.


    He turned around and looked at Lilian with a deep gaze. "Miss Fountain, it''s been a while."


    "I didn''t expect you to remember me. I''m quite ttered." Lilian''s words were filled with sarcasm.


    Lucas''s lips curved with a smile, not showing any hint of annoyance. His voice was calm and


    "Of course."


    "If it''s about the incident when I treated your leg, then there''s no need to ask." Lucas''s eyes were cold


    and calm. "And if it''s about something else, there''s even less need."


    With that, he walked elegantly and raised his leg to get into the car, instructing, "Drive."


    Lilian shouted in anger, "Lucas, why? Why don''t you tell me the reason? I came just to ask about what


    happened back then. Why are you unwilling to say it?"


    Lucas calmly looked ahead, not even sparing a nce at Lilian.


    Lilian was greatly stimted. Without thinking, she pressed the button on her wheelchair and crazily


    rushed towards Lucas''s car.


    The driver was frightened, desperately stepping on the brakes.


    Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough, and the car stopped just centimeters away from Lilian''s


    wheelchair.


    The driver was so scared that he was drenched in cold sweat, but Lilian extended her arms, blocking


    the car in front of her.


    She had an attitude of not giving up until she got an answer.


    "Lucas, you can sit in the car and note out, but I must have an answer today."


    Lucas gently opened his eyes and said sternly and indifferently, "Move aside."


    "If you don''t tell me the reason and give me an answer, I absolutely won''t go." Lilian''s hands were still


    extended, and she showed no intention of backing down.


    The look in Lucas''s eyes grew colder, and his voice became even more apathetic. "I''ll say it again.


    Move aside."


    Lilian remained stubborn. "I know you can be very intimidating when you''re angry, but Lucas, you saw


    how Shawn treated me just now. As someone who isn''t afraid of death, do you think I would be afraid


    of your threats?"


    "I absolutely won''t leave unless you tell me the reason today."


    After a few more minutes of stalemate, Lucas nced at his wristwatch and the dozens of missed calls


    on his phone. He relented with a nd expression. "Do you really want to know?"


    "Of course I do. I want to know everything." Lilian nodded firmly.


    Lucas adjusted his clothes and slowly spoke with a cold tone, "My answer is still the same as before.


    Your legs were never treatable back then. Even if you forced an operation, the chances of recovery


    were almost zero."


    "For a surgery that had almost no chance of sess, whether from a doctor''s professional perspective


    or a friend''s perspective, I advised against it. You would suffer in vain."


    Unexpectedly, Lilian burst intoughter after hearing this.


    "Lucas, you''re really hypocritical. After all these years, you''re still using the same excuses as before.


    Don''t think it''sme?"


    Lucas''s eyes were emotionless. "It''s up to you. I''ve told you, but you don''t believe me."


    "Nonsense! Back then when I was just injured, my legs were clearly in the best period of recovery, but


    you refused to perform surgery on me to avoid failure. You cruelly watched me live in a wheelchair for


    so many years."


    "What about today? When Norah was lying on the ground like a living dead, why did you save her?


    Weren''t you afraid that her death would affect your reputation and position?"


    "She''s different from you," Lucas said.


    Ha-ha, different?


    She really hated this sentence now.


    "What''s the difference? If we have to talk about differences, the only one is that you saved her, but not


    me."


    "All that talk about being unable to save me isplete nonsense. Then why are my legs able to be


    cured now?"


    "It''s different now. Professor Smith''s team is leading the research in this field in the country, and with


    the rapid development of science and technology, there is indeed a possibility for your treatment."


    "I have nothing more to say. This is thest time I''ll answer your question. If you dare to stop my car


    again, I''m sorry that my driver won''t stop."


    With that, Lucas gave a cold order. "Start the car."


    The driver was a bit afraid. "But that youngdy..."


    Lilian was still blocking the middle of the road.


    Lucas sneered. "Just drive over her. I''ll take responsibility if she dies."


    The driver clenched his teeth and made up his mind, driving the car directly over her.


    "Lucas..." Lilian screamed in fear.


    But this time, no one paid attention to her. The car sped over without any intention of slowing down.


    Lilian was truly frightened. She immediately pressed the button and desperately retreated.


    She had witnessed Lucas''s heartlessness and ruthlessness years ago, so she didn''t dare to gamble


    with her life.


    Because she knew that he would really let the car run over her.


    But as she tried to avoid it, her wheelchair suddenly malfunctioned and raced forward uncontrobly.


    In front of her was a slope, and her wheelchair waspletely out of control. What scared her even


    more was that there was a steep hill not far away.


    She couldn''t bear to imagine what would happen if the wheelchair rushed down.


    "Help, help!"


    "Hurry! Someone, please save me."


    She shouted while frantically pressing the button, but the wheelchair continued to rush downward


    crazily.

 Chapter 252 Serious Infection of the Wound

    Chapter 252 Serious Infection of the Wound


    Chapter 252 Serious Infection of the Wound


    Lilian immediately took out her phone and called Shawn.


    Seeing the name on the screen, Shawn directly blocked the number.


    When she tried calling again, she couldn''t get through.


    The wheelchair was rushing forward frantically, heading straight down the mountain.


    Lilian''s heart was about to jump out of her chest as she screamed crazily.


    Below was a steep slope, and she was about to rush down. She had no choice but to grit her teeth,


    make up her mind, and use all her strength to jump off the wheelchair.


    The wheelchair quickly rolled down the slope and disappeared in an instant.


    Liliany on the ground in a sorry state, gasping for breath.


    Fortunately, she jumped off, or she would have been smashed to pieces.


    She immediately picked up her phone and called Rosalyn. "Hello? Rosie, I''m back in the country, and


    I''m in an emergency situation right now. Come and help me."


    Rosalyn immediately became excited when she heard that. "Alright, Lily, send me your location and I''ll


    go find you right away."


    "Okay."


    When Rosalyn arrived, Lilian was barely breathing.


    Shey on the ground, covered in dirt, barely clinging to life.


    "Lily, are you okay? How did you end up here?"


    "Who hurt you like this?"


    Rosalyn immediately helped her into the car.


    Once inside the car, Lilian gave her a location. "Hurry and take me there. Remember to have Professor


    Smith check my leg to see if it''s infected. No matter what, my leg must be saved. Do you understand?"


    "Yeah."


    "H''m." Lilian finally closed her eyes in relief and fell asleep.


    After a night''s sleep, Norah''s spirit had improved a lot when she woke up.


    She insisted on going to work, so Shawn could only nod and agree.


    However, his request was that he would personally take her to work and pick her up from work.


    "I only have this one request," Shawn said.


    Norah thought for a moment and could only nod. "Alright."


    When they arrived at the hospital entrance, Norah opened the car door to get out.


    But as soon as she got out, she saw that Shawn had also gotten out of the car.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll walk you in," he said.


    Norah shook her head. "No need, go take care of your own business."


    "Fine."


    He nodded and stood in the same spot, watching Norah walk further and further away.


    It wasn''t until Norah''s figure disappeared that he strode away and said lightly, "Let''s go."


    Anthony immediately followed.


    In the office, when they saw the doctor, Shawn cooperated very well and quickly took off his shirt.


    "The infection is serious. Didn''t I tell you not to let the wound touch water?"


    "The wound was barely healing, but what have you been doing these days? It has worsened so much.


    Are you fighting and brawling every day?"


    The doctor who treated Shawn was a highly authoritative professor, so he spoke very directly.


    Anthony listened beside Shawn, gasping for breath and feeling so worried.


    "Professor, we have followed your instructions, but there was an ident yesterday. Mr. Lawson


    jumped into the water to save..."


    Before Anthony could finish his sentence, Shawn shot him a re.


    But the old professor heard it clearly and immediately became furious. "How dare you go into the water


    to save someone with these injuries! Did you want to die? Do you even know the consequences if you


    get infected?"


    "This is simply reckless. You don''t care about your own body at all."


    The old professor was angry and distressed.


    Shawn, on the other hand, was rarely obedient and just sat there, allowing the old professor to apply


    medicine and bandage his wounds without saying a word.


    After the bandaging was done, the professor asked him to be hospitalized for recuperation.


    "Okay."


    Shawn agreed readily but walked straight to the hospital gate after leaving the office.


    Anthony, feeling worried, asked, "Mr. Lawson, I think it would be better for you to stay in the hospital


    and recuperate considering your injuries."


    "No need." Shawn refused firmly.


    Seeing that his persuasion was ineffective, Anthony could only mention Norah.


    He advised Shawn again with concern, "If Miss Chase finds out, she will definitely be heartbroken."


    Shawn pinched the ce between his brows and said, "Don''t tell her. If she finds out about my injuries,


    I''ll hold you ountable."


    Anthony was puzzled. "Mr. Lawson, it was because of saving Miss Chase that your wounds worsened.


    If she knew, your rtionship could progress further. Why don''t you tell her?"


    "You''ll understand when you have someone you truly love in the future."


    Of course, Shawn wanted Norah to feel distressed for him.


    But what he wanted was her distress out of love, not guilt.


    What he least wanted was her guilt-filled gaze.


    There was a time when she looked at him with shining eyes, overflowing with love and affection that


    couldn''t be stopped.


    But now, the love in her eyes was gradually fading away.


    After finally finishing the first peak period, Norah sat down in a chair and took a breath, drinking some


    water.


    However, every colleague who saw her thanked her with a smile.


    "Norah, thank you!"


    "Norah, you''re so thoughtful. I have to express my gratitude."


    Norah was confused and took time to find Dora.


    Upon hearing Norah''s question, Dora opened her mouth wide. "No way! Haven''t you known about it,


    Norah?"


    "What?"


    "Early this morning, before you came to the hospital, we received a beautifully prepared breakfast,


    along with milk, coffee, and various high-end fruits that we usually can''t bear to eat."


    "The signature showed that it was your treat and hoped that we could take care of you."


    Hearing this, Norah understood instantly.


    She immediately called Shawn.


    "Yes, I asked someone to arrange it," Shawn answered readily.


    Norah rubbed the ce between her eyebrows, feeling a headacheing on. "Shawn, thank you for


    your kindness, but I can''t handle it. Let Anthony calcte how much it costs, and I''ll pay you back once


    I receive my sry."


    "No need, I never intend to take back the things I give away."


    Shawn was very angry and hung up the phone with a snap.


    Norah pursed her lips. What was he so angry about?


    They had already broken up, so she couldn''t enjoy his favors with a clear conscience.


    Forget it, she would rify everything with him when he came to pick her up tonight.


    After work, Norah got into Shawn''s car directly.


    "Do you have time tonight? I want to treat you to a meal." Norah took the initiative to speak.


    Shawn was somewhat surprised and nodded. "Okay, what do you want to eat?"


    "Since it''s my treat, it''s up to you to choose."


    "Then let''s have hot pot. You like it."


    "You don''t have to amodate me. Choose something you like." Norah emphasized.


    "I also want to have hot pot," he said.


    Norah looked at Anthony. "Please take us to Central Square where there''s a good hot pot restaurant."


    "Okay, Miss Chase."


    When they arrived, the ce was already so lively, bustling with noise.


    They were lucky. Someone had just left a private room, so they took that one.


    "Shawn..."


    After sitting down, Norah called his name.


    As if realizing something, Shawn quickly said, "Talkter if you have anything to say. I''m hungry. Let''s


    eat first."

 Chapter 253 I Agree to Break up

    Chapter 253 I Agree to Break up


    Chapter 253 I Agree to Break up


    Norah nodded. "Okay."


    They spent a full two hours eating hot pot.


    Shawn ate slowly.


    It was not only because his arm was not very nimble, but also because he knew what it meant once


    this hot pot meal was over.


    But even the longest dinner had its end.


    In the end, the two of them ate until the hot pot restaurant closed.


    Norah looked at the square outside and took the initiative to speak, "Let''s go for a walk downstairs."


    "Okay!"


    It waste, so there weren''t many people in the square anymore, but it was decorated beautifully, and


    the lights blinked like stars.


    Norah closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Then she did it again.


    She turned around and finally said, "Shawn, what I said before was serious. I wasn''t joking."


    "Norah..." Shawn looked at her, feeling a heart-wrenching pain.


    When she invited him to dinner, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    He was very afraid.


    However, this moment had still arrived.


    It was inevitable.


    Before he could speak, Norah immediately reached out and lightly ced her finger on her lips. "Shh,


    don''t say anything. Listen to me, or I''m afraid I won''t have the courage to finish my words."


    "Shawn, first of all, thank you so much. Thank you for saving my life in that freezingke, and thank


    you for the things you said to Lilian. I heard them all."


    "I admit that I was deeply moved and so happy."


    "But some things are sote for me that I no longer need them. Do you understand?"


    "The words I saidst time weren''t impulsive or irrational. They were the result of my careful


    consideration. I used to love you so much that I lost myself, almost gave up all my emotions, and


    willingly trapped myself in a loveless marriage, day after day, year after year, in a never-ending cycle."


    "I always thought that my heart was small and easily satisfied. I thought that as long as I could see you


    every day, I would be content."


    Norah reached out and tidied her wind-blown hair. "But now I realize that I was wrong. In fact, my heart


    is big. I want all of you, I want you to be wholeheartedly mine, and I want you to choose me without


    hesitation at any time."


    "I have been abandoned too many times. You know what? Sometimes I even doubt if I can love again


    because I don''t know how to have hope for you."


    "I''m scared, really scared."


    "So now, I let go. I want to reconcile with myself, let go of you, and let go of myself."


    Originally, she thought it would be very difficult to say these words.


    She was even worried that she would break down and cry.


    However, it was unexpectedly easy.


    Yes, without hope, there would never be disappointment again.


    Having had enough disappointment, she decided to leave on her own.


    The wind blew, and their clothes were tousled.


    Norah looked at his crooked tie blown by the wind and suddenly walked up to him, gently fixing it for


    him.


    Then she tiptoed to straighten the cor of his coat.


    She remembered that she loved seeing him wear a coat the most, especially that long coat.


    This scene was from a TV drama she had watched, where the male lead wore a gray coat that reached


    his ankles, looking handsome and elegant. Anyway, he was so charming.


    And the female lead ran towards him in the falling snow. He opened his coat and embraced her


    In the vast snow, their heads leaned against each other.


    One piece of clothing, two people.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They could feel each other''s heartbeat and breath.


    At that time, she truly felt that scene was incredibly romantic.


    She even fantasized about it.


    But now, it seemed that it would nevere true.


    After fixing his clothes, Norah gently ced her hand on his coat and slowly spoke.


    "We havee a long way, and I don''t me you, nor do I regret it. If we have to me something, it''s


    fate. We''re not suitable for each other. So let''s break up gracefully. The start and the end are both


    nice."


    After saying thest word, Norah let go of her hand.


    At the same time, she turned around and walked in apletely different direction from Shawn.


    The night grew darker.


    But the lights in the square were so dazzling, illuminating their faces clearly.


    Shawn stood there in a daze, never moving, not even changing his posture.


    The wind whistled, and their clothes fluttered.


    He looked at Norah, his eyes never shifting as he watched her move forward step by step.


    Then, she was further and further away...


    Just as Norah was about to cross the road, suddenly, Shawn took long strides and chased after her like


    crazy.


    He ran so fast, like the wind.


    Norah only felt a strong impact from behind. The next moment, she was tightly embraced.


    Shawn opened his coat and wrapped her tightly in his arms.


    For a long time, neither of them spoke, and neither of them moved.


    For a moment, it felt like time had stopped.


    After a while, Norah spoke first, "Let go of me. Thest subway is about to leave. I need to go home."


    But Shawn held her even tighter, showing no intention of letting go.


    He held her so tightly that Norah could hardly move.


    She had her back to him, so she couldn''t see his expression.


    Otherwise, she would definitely see how disheveled and depressed the once elegant and noble man


    looked at this moment.


    Where was the slightest hint of elegance from before?


    His eyes were bloodshot and brimming with tears.


    Even his hands that held her trembled uncontrobly.


    He was fearful.


    He was so scared.


    He was afraid of really losing her from now on.


    "Norah..." After a long silence, he finally spoke, but his voice was very hoarse. "Okay, I agree to break


    up."

 Chapter 254 Let Me Love You

    Chapter 254 Let Me Love You


    Chapter 254 Let Me Love You


    A stream of tears flowed from her eyes. Norah closed her eyes and said in a trembling voice, "Thank


    you!"


    She thanked him for his straightforwardness and agreement.


    "But I still have something to say." Shawn continued, "You''re right. All these years, it has always been


    you loving me, sacrificing for me, and I have selfishly enjoyed everything you''ve given me."


    "So this time, let me be the one to pursue you. Let me love you, okay?"


    The reason why he agreed to break up was that he wanted to give their rtionship a new positioning


    and a fresh start.


    From now on, he would be the one to love.


    He wanted to make up for all those years when she loved him.


    Tears ran down Norah''s face. Her lips were trembling, and she was unable to say a word.


    Shawn turned her around and gently wiped away her tears, saying, "I know I''m not a righteous


    gentleman, and now I''m even a bit despicable. Norah, if you agree, I will agree to break up."


    "But if you don''t agree, I will never agree to break up."


    "I agree because I want to give you more time to digest our rtionship. But Norah, you have to


    understand one thing. No matter what, I will absolutely not let you leave me."


    "Shawn." Norah cried out, usingly, "You can''t be so domineering."


    He smiled bitterly. "There''s nothing I can do about it. I am just so domineering, especially towards you."


    He would never let go of her in this lifetime.


    "So, do you agree? If you agree, I will let you go." Shawn remained domineering.


    Norah neither shook her head nor nodded.


    Shawn answered himself, "Then I''ll take it as you agreed."


    When Norah returned home, Vivian wasing out with a suitcase.


    "Vivian, where are you going?"


    "Urgent business trip."


    "Do you want me to send you?" Norah asked.


    Vivian shook her head. "No need, someone sent by Tammy will pick me up."


    "Then take care."


    "Okay, don''t worry about me."


    Work was tiring, and Norah''s body hadn''t fully recovered yet.


    After taking a shower, Norah went to sleep.


    Early the next morning, just as she got up, the doorbell rang.


    Norah wondered who woulde to her so early.


    Opening the door, she saw a middle-aged woman in her forties, well-maintained, standing outside. She


    looked at Norah with a smile. "Are you Miss Chase?"


    "Yes, I am. Who are you?"


    The woman smiled and introduced herself, "I am your neighbor, and also the nutritionist specially hired


    by Mr. Lawson for you. From now on, I will be responsible for your three meals a day."


    Norah was stunned. It took her a while to react.


    "Did Shawn ask you toe?"


    "Yes, Mr. Lawson specifically hired me to serve you."


    The woman continued to exin, "Don''t worry. Mr. Lawson instructed me not to disturb you. I just need


    to prepare and deliver your meals three times a day. If you work at the hospital, I will personally deliver


    the meals to the hospital."


    "This is your breakfast for today. Try it and let me know if it suits your taste. There''s my phone number


    inside."


    Even after closing the door and looking at the beautifully packaged breakfast on the table, Norah was


    still in a daze.


    When did Shawn do all these things?


    Besides, were nutritionists nowadays so high-end?


    It was like a personal service.


    She unlocked her phone and immediately called Shawn.


    She made three consecutive calls, but no one answered.


    Norah then called Anthony, and Anthony quickly answered.


    "Miss Chase, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m trying to reach Shawn. I called him several times, but no one answered."


    "Mr. Lawson is busy at the moment. It''s a bit inconvenient. Whatever you have to say to him, you can


    tell me."


    Only then did Norah say, "It''s about my new neighbor next door. She said she''s a nutritionist that you


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    hired for me. Is that true?"


    "Yes, Miss Chase, that is a senior nutritionist personally selected by Mr. Lawson after careful screening


    and assessment."


    "When did I say I wanted to hire a nutritionist?"


    "Dr. Gomez checked your pulsest time and said that your body was a bit weak and needed proper


    nourishment. Mr. Lawson felt concerned, so he asked me to arrange it for you."


    "What about the neighbor? I remember someone living next door. How did you manage to get that


    house?"


    Anthony chuckled and continued, "Miss Chase, this matter is even easier to resolve. Mr. Lawson has


    bought that house."


    "What did you say?" Norah felt her breath hitch.


    No matter what, it was a house, but he bought it just like that.


    Seeing her too shocked, Anthony thought he should be more careful.


    As for the other two apartments on that floor that Mr. Lawson had also bought, he thought it would be


    better for Mr. Lawson to personally exin. He wouldn''t meddle.


    "Then please tell Shawn that I can take care of myself and don''t need a nutritionist."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Chase. I''m afraid I can''t deliver that message," Anthony said.


    Norah was speechless.


    Anthony was really speaking in circles now.


    Didn''t he just say that if there was something to tell him, he would pass it on to Shawn?


    In just a few minutes, he changed his mind.


    "Miss Chase, please don''t misunderstand. It''s not that I won''t deliver the message. It''s just that Mr.


    Lawson is currently sleeping in the hospital bed. His body is very weak, and I don''t want to disturb him."


    Anthony was also a cunning person. He didn''t deliberately mention that Shawn was sick, but


    emphasized the words "hospital bed."


    He pronounced the words so heavily and clearly. It would be strange if Norah couldn''t hear them.


    "What happened to him?"


    Norah couldn''t resist and asked.


    Wasn''t he fine when he left yesterday?


    "I''m sorry, Miss Chase. Mr. Lawson doesn''t want me to tell you about this. It would be better for you to


    Norah was speechless.


    She felt that Anthony had be more and more cunning recently, probably because he had been


    around Shawn for too long.


    Before hanging up, Anthony voluntarily said, "Mr. Lawson is in the hospital where you work, in the VIP


    ward on the seventh floor."


    In the morning, after finishing her urgent work, Dora nudged Norah. "Hey, what are you thinking about?


    Did you lose your soul?"


    Norah shook her head. "Nothing."


    "I''ve been busy these past few days, and yourplexion doesn''t look good, so I didn''t ask. How are


    you and your boyfriend? Did you reconcile?"


    "No!"


    Yesterday, they officially broke up.


    Since they had broken up, how could they reconcile?


    "Then why has he been so attentive these days, sending food and drinks to our department? Oh, by


    the way, I came to the hospitalst night for something, and it seemed like I saw him being admitted."


    "But, I don''t really recognize his face. I only remember his outline, so I might have mistaken him."


    "When did it happen? Why did he get admitted?" Norah finally became anxious.


    "It was around ten o''clock, and he came in a hurry. I don''t know why, but it seemed like..." He was badly


    injured.


    Dora''s words weren''t finished yet when Norah gave an instruction, "Cover my shift for a whileter."


    Then, she disappeared like the wind.


    Dora curled her lips into a faint smile. It seemed that Norah still cared.


    Norah quickly went to the seventh floor and asked the front desk to find out which ward he was in.


    Walking briskly towards his ward, she raised her hand to knock on the door but then stopped.


    They had broken up.


    What was she doing here?


    In the end, no matter how he was now, she had no right to care or worry.


    Lowering her hand that was about to knock, Norah turned around and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, Anthony came out from inside, and he raised his voice deliberately. "Miss Chase, you''re


    here. Why are you standing at the door? Come in and have a seat."


    Norah was speechless.


    She felt that Anthony was doing it on purpose.


    The next moment, Shawn''s voice also sounded, "Norah, did youe here specifically to see me?"

 Chapter 255 Angry and Jealous (1)

    Chapter 255 Angry and Jealous (1)


    Chapter 255 Angry and Jealous (1)


    Now, Norah didn''t know whether to leave or stay.


    She was hesitating, but the next moment, she heard a voice from inside, "Hey, Mr. Lawson, you can''t


    get off the bed. You need to take good care of your wounds."


    Turning around, she saw Shawn standing next to her.


    His face was pale, but he had a faint smile. "Since you''re here, sit for a while before leaving."


    He asked very cautiously.


    Norah looked at his pale face and couldn''t bear it anymore. She nodded gently.


    The distance from the door to the bed was only about ten meters. Someone came up to help him, but


    Shawn refused. "No need, I can walk on my own."


    Thus, Shawn endured the pain from his wounds and walked forward on his own.


    His wounds had been torn open again and were infected with blood, so he didn''t dare to make big


    movements. He could only take small steps and walk forward slowly.


    Norah couldn''t bear to watch and spoke up, "Are you in pain? Maybe you should let them help you. It


    might be morefortable."


    Shawn refused.


    The next moment, he let out a painful groan from his throat.


    Norah couldn''t bear it anymore and hesitated before saying, "How about I support you?"


    Shawn looked at her, seemingly stunned, and then nodded.


    Only then did Norah reach out and gently support his arm, walking with him toward the bed.


    Just as they arrived at the bed, a nurse came in.


    "Mr. Lawson, time to change fresh dressing for your wounds."


    She lowered her head and spoke in a gentle tone. Although she didn''t look up at Shawn, her tender


    and fair cheeks were already blushing.


    She looked extremely shy.


    Shawn nodded and was about to reach out to unbutton his clothes.


    Looking at the blush on her face and then at Norah, he suddenly remembered something and said,


    "Get a male nurse to do it."


    The female nurse was stunned.


    Norah was speechless.


    The female nurse felt a bit hurt, and her face turned even redder.


    But this time, it was not because she was shy, but because she felt a bit injured and sad.


    She had only recently started working at the hospital and was still in her probation period.


    In the morning, the senior nurses told her that there was a tall and handsome man in this ward. She


    had only taken a quick nce from afar and indeed found him very handsome.


    So she gathered up her courage to seize this opportunity to change his dressing today.


    But she didn''t expect to be kicked out before she even started.


    The girl felt extremely aggrieved. She raised her head. When she saw Shawn''s unparalleled and


    exquisite face, her heart trembled violently.


    Just a quick nce from afar, she already thought he was handsome.


    Now that she saw him up close, she realized that his face was simply stunning, unbelievably charming.


    Instantly, she bit her lip and sadly asked, "Mr. Lawson, did I do something wrong?"


    "If I did something wrong or offended you in any way, please let me know and I will correct it."


    She said and lowered her head again.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. I just simply wanted a male nurse," Shawn said firmly.


    His tone did not soften at all despite the girl''s sadness. On the contrary, it remained resolute as always.


    "Mr. Lawson, I''m still in my internship period. Please let me change your dressing, or I might fail the


    assessment." The girl was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    Shawn still had a cold expression and did not respond.


    Norah couldn''t bear it anymore after looking at the girl. "Let her do it. Our hospital has strict


    assessments, and since you are in the VIP ward, her assessment will indeed be affected if you change


    the nurse."


    Upon hearing this, the girl immediately looked gratefully at Norah and said, "Miss, thank you."


    Instead of easing up, Shawn''s face became even colder.


    "Anthony," he said indifferently.


    "Yes, Mr. Lawson." Anthony quickly walked over.


    "Take this nurse back and personally tell the head nurse that it''s because of my personal reasons that I


    want to change to a male nurse for the next few days."


    "Yes, Mr. Lawson."


    Anthony promptly carried out the order.


    At this point, the girl could only take the medicine and leave with Anthony.


    If she didn''t leave now, she would be too embarrassed.


    Just as the young nurse was about to leave, Shawn suddenly spoke up, "Wait..."


    "I didn''t mean to target you. It really is because of my personal reasons. I have had someone I like.


    Except for her, I don''t want any other woman to have the chance to see my body, even if it''s just for


    changing the dressing."


    "I don''t want her to misunderstand, nor do I want her to be even slightly unhappy."


    The girl''s anxious heart rxed instead. She lifted her head and smiled. "Mr. Lawson, since you are so


    affectionate, I believe you will get what you want. I wish you and the girl you like a lifetime of


    happiness."


    Norah stood aside. How could she not tell that Shawn''s words were meant for her?


    She blinked her eyes and quickly wiped away the tears at the corner of her eye before Shawn noticed.


    Then she pretended as if nothing had happened.


    It was false to say that she was untouched.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, some things hade toote.


    She was no longer the girl of her youth who could forget everything and forgive all the hurt with just a


    few sweet words.


    Now, she had scars and wounds in her heart that would take a long time to heal.


    The young nurse left, and Shawn turned to look at Norah, but she stood there with a calm expression,


    almost no emotions visible on her face.


    A sudden pain pierced his chest, and he felt ufortable.


    Did Norah really not care at all anymore?


    A few more minutes passed, and the male nurse came with the medication.


    Although Norah had expected that his wounds would not have healed well, she still gasped when she


    saw the twisted and infected wounds on his body after his upper clothes were taken off.


    Those scars hadpletely been torn and were infected. At this moment, some were bleeding and


    some were purulent.


    At a nce, the situation was really bad.


    It was false to say that she didn''t feel heartache. Norah tightly clenched the hand at her side, her heart


    in her throat.


    Every time the nurse cleaned his wounds, he would groan in pain, causing Norah''s heart to tighten and


    her eyebrows to furrow.


    Shawn noticed this, so he started groaning in pain more frequently.


    Naturally, Norah felt even more distressed.


    After all the wounds were treated, the nurse instructed, "You must rest well in theing days. The


    wounds must not rupture again, especially no contact with water or infection."


    "I will follow your instructions to change your dressing in the next few days, but..." The male nurse


    paused and boldly asked, "May I ask if my colleague did something wrong just now? Why did you insist


    on having mee?"


    Shawn narrowed his eyes. "My requirement was to send a male nurse. As for the reason..."


    He nced sideways, his deep gaze falling on Norah. "It''s because I don''t want my girlfriend to have


    any reason to be jealous or angry."

 Chapter 256 Being Angry And Jealous

    Chapter 256 Being Angry And Jealous


    Chapter 256 Being Angry And Jealous


    The male nurse immediately looked at Norah, with a profound look in his eyes.


    Norah shook her head quickly, "I''m not angry, nor jealous."


    After saying that, she felt that there was something wrong with her answer, and immediately added,


    "You misunderstood, I am not his girlfriend."


    It was incredible to Shawn. His eyes immediately sank and lost any brilliance.


    She denied it.


    She tly denied it with almost no hesitation.


    The nurse left and the ward became quiet again, leaving only Norah, Shawn, and Anthony.


    Norah opened her lips and was about to ask him how he felt or whether she could give him a favor.


    Perhaps she could serve him some water.


    However, just as the words jumped out of her mouth, Shawn''s voice came coldly, "Dr. Chase, I''m very


    d that you took time to see me amid pressing affairs. I don''t want to bother you anymore."


    Dr. Chase?


    Norah felt suffocated, but soon, she took a deep breath and forced herself to return to normal.


    Suppressing the tumbling in her heart, Norah nodded, "I am indeed a bit busy. Since you have changed


    the dressing, I think there is nothing serious. I will go back to work."


    After saying that, Norah walked away.


    What''s more, she didn''t say goodbye to him. The atmosphere was a little strange.


    As soon as she went out, Norah heard the sound of cups being smashed inside.


    One after another, each sound was crisp and harsh.


    Norah stopped and stood leaning against the wall for a while. After she calmed down, she started


    walking forward again.


    In the ward, Anthony served Shawn carefully.


    Others didn''t know why Mr. Lawson suddenly became angry, but he certainly knew.


    All the water sses on the table were smashed by him but he didn''t cool off with chest heaving with


    deep breath. Anthony didn''t try to calm him down but just waited silently.


    Perhaps Shawn had vented all his anger. Hey down under the quilt, closed his eyes, and pretended


    to sleep.


    Anthony opened the door, called someone to clean the broken ss in the room, and at the same time


    got up to chase Norah.


    Norah had just taken a few steps after calming down when a voice called from behind, "Miss Norah,


    please wait a moment."


    Hearing Anthony''s voice, Norah slowed down.


    Anthony ran to catch up with her and said breathlessly, "Miss Norah, thank you foring here to see


    Mr. Lawson. Mr. Lawson asked me to take you down."


    "Isn''t he still angry?" Norah asked, "Are you sure he asked you to see me off?"


    Anthony smiled to dissimte, "You are so prated."


    When they got downstairs and got off the elevator, Anthony finally said, "Miss Norah, in fact, you must


    know why Mr. Lawson is angry."


    Norah raised her head, sighed, and nodded lightly, "Well, I know."


    But what could I do even if I knew?


    "Those discerning people will know that what Mr. Lawson just has said is for you. He just hopes that


    you can be happy and care for him. Even just a little bit will make him happy."


    "But you acted too calmly. Or it seemed that you didn''t care at all. When you asked the nurse to change


    Mr. Lawson''s dressing, didn''t it mean you weren''t jealous at all? Later, you denied that you were his


    girlfriend. Mr. Lawson was so sad that he couldn''t hold back his anger."


    "However, your demeanor was tooposed, one might even say indifferent. When you had the nurse


    change Mr. Lawson''s dressing, doesn''t that indicate that you''re not at all jealous? Later, you even


    denied being his girlfriend in front of him. He was so heartbroken that he couldn''t contain his anger."


    "Furthermore, he didn''t express his anger in your presence because he was afraid of scaring you.


    However, he was tormented inside, which led to him smashing a ss. I''ve been with him for a long


    time and rarely see him lose control like that."


    "Miss Chase, Mr. Lawson truly cares about you."


    Anthony spoke with genuine emotion, excelling in his personal assistant role.


    In reality, even if he hadn''t said these words, Norah would have known, wouldn''t she?


    "Anthony, thank you for your kindness. Having someone like you by his side is Mr. Lawson''s good


    fortune, and I''m genuinely happy for him."


    "But..." Norah''s voice was tinged with deep sadness. "There''s too much distance and too many missed


    opportunities between Shawn and me. It''s not something that can be exined in a few words."


    Everyone thought she was fine.


    Yes, she smiled as usual every day, went to work as usual, chatted andughed with colleagues, and


    yed around with them.


    But deep down, only she knew that her heart was no longer the same.


    She had let go of many attachments to love.


    She no longer had any expectations.


    She even felt that in the future, in the vast journey of life, it would be perfectly fine to be alone.


    Anthony sighed and returned to the hospital room.


    When he heard the door open, Shawn immediately perked up his ears. At the same time, he pulled


    back the covers and sat up, looking at Anthony. "What did she say?"


    As soon as Anthony left, he knew Anthony had gone to see her.


    Anthony wasn''t surprised either; with Shawn''s sharpness, how could he not guess what he did?


    "Miss Chase actually knows," he said. Shawn became even more upset, furrowing his brow deeply.


    "She knew, yet still acting like that. Anthony, do you think she doesn''t care about me at all? So, even if I


    have other women, she doesn''t care."


    "Mr. Lawson, I don''t know whether Miss Chase cares about you or not. But if you genuinely like her and


    want to be with her, you should seriously pursue her instead of getting angry with her so easily."


    Shawn hesitated for a moment. "You talk as if you have experience in love."


    "Mr. Lawson, I have indeed had one rtionship."


    Shawn was shocked that his personal assistant had a girlfriend. He should have had no idea about that


    as he was so close to him.


    Anthony understood his thoughts and quickly exined, "Mr. Lawson, it''s not your fault. I kept it from


    you for a while, and when I wanted to tell you, we had already broken up."


    "They say that outsiders have a clearer perspective on things. Right now, I''m an outsider, and I might


    have a say in your and Miss Chase''s rtionship."


    "Miss Chase has been hurt, and she''s in the process of healing. If you want to pursue her, you should


    do more to warm her heart and touch her, rather than pushing her away like this."


    "That way, she''ll only drift further from you."


    After Anthony finished speaking, he still had some concerns deep down.


    He wasn''t sure if Mr. Lawson would take his words to heart.


    Unexpectedly, Shawn listened attentively and said seriously, "Alright, I know what to do."


    He pushed back the covers, adjusted his appearance seriously in front of the mirror, and then pushed


    open the door to go downstairs to find Norah.


    However, no one anticipated that Norah would meet Matthew at the hospital.


    So, when Shawn went downstairs, coincidentally, he saw Norah and Matthew talking together. At noon,


    they seemed to talk about something, and then they were sitting side by side in the elevator, heading


    downstairs.


    For a moment, Shawn''s mind went nk.


    Soon, he snapped out of it and desperately pressed the elevator button.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The elevator was crowded, and there were strong odors. Normally, he would never have gotten in. But


    today, without thinking, he squeezed in, clutching his wound tightly.


    He wanted to go down too.


    He wanted to see what they were going to do.

 Chapter 257 Can You Be My Girlfriend?

    Chapter 257 Can You Be My Girlfriend?


    Chapter 257 Can You Be My Girlfriend?


    Norah and Matthew entered the ground-floor caf¨¦ together.


    As the fragrant coffee was served, Norah took a whiff and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Ah, it smells so good. No wonder you said the coffee here is delicious. It''s freshly ground. That''s what


    makes it fragrant."


    Seeing her so happy and innocent, Matthew indulgently smiled, "This ce is so close to your


    workce, haven''t youe here for a cup of coffee during your free time?"


    "How could I? We''ve been so busytely that we''re swamped. Sometimes we don''t even have time to


    eat; we just rely onpressed biscuits to get through the day."


    "When we do have some free time, everyone wants to rest."


    Hearing her say this, Matthew understood.


    Being a doctor was simr to being a police officer. When there was work to be done, they were usually


    swamped.


    "Do you regret it?" Matthew asked after taking a sip of coffee.


    Norah shook her head, a satisfied smile ying on her lips. "No regrets. This was my mom''s dream,


    and it''s my dream too. While it''s tiring, and there have been moments of frustration and helplessness,


    seeing patients regain their lives and being pulled back from the brink of death, I feel genuinely happy


    and fulfilled."


    "I feel the same way," Matthew said.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked you yet. Why did youe to the hospital? You seemed in a hurry earlier.


    Is there something wrong?" Norah inquired.


    Matthew''s long fingers brushed the rim of his cup as his voice took on a slightly somber tone. "My


    mom''s sick. Her old illness has rpsed."


    "Is it serious? Do you need any help?" Norah immediately expressed concern.


    "It''s rted to her heart. When she was younger, it was manageable. But now that she''s older, the


    situation might not be ideal this time."


    Norah could sense the sadness in Matthew''s voice. He must be feeling guilty, having spent these years


    working tirelessly on various "battlefields" for his career while neglecting his mother, who loved him.


    "Mat, don''t worry too much. Our hospital''s cardiology department is very authoritative, and several


    professors have extensive experience. I believe they can definitely help your mom," Norah consoled


    him.


    She had initially thought about offering to introduce Dr. Hughes to help him if needed. However, she


    quickly realized that with the power and influence of the O''gen family, especially his sister''s


    influence, it should be effortless for them to invite a professor. There was no need for her to get


    involved.


    Matthew, however, continued with a furrowed brow, "Norah, the situation may not be very promising


    this time. My sister has already invited several expert professors, and the responses have been simr,


    with a rtively low sess rate. If only we could get Professor Greer to observe the surgical process


    and provide some suggestions. It might greatly increase my mom''s chances."


    "Are you referring to Professor Greer, the retired heart surgeon from our hospital?" Norah was slightly


    surprised.


    "Yes," Matthew nodded. "We don''t need him to perform the surgery personally, just to observe the


    process and offer some advice. But as far as I know, Professor Greer has been retired for a long time


    and hasn''t been involved in medical matters."


    "My sister has reached out to some friends for help, but the prospects don''t look good."


    Norah was quite unexpected. In her impression, Professor Greer was a prominent figure at their


    hospital, renowned for hispassion, skill, and dedication to patients. Even in his final years before


    retirement, he had been wholeheartedly devoted to medical practice, pouring his lifetime of wisdom and


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    energy into it.


    How could such a virtuous and skilled senior suddenly abandon his beloved medical career?


    She believed that there must be a reason behind it.


    Several tables away, Shawn also ordered a cup of coffee.


    The coffee aroma was strong, but he had no appetite.


    Through the crowd, he stared intently at Norah and Matthew.


    They had been sitting for about half an hour before they got up to leave.


    Seeing them about to leave, Shawn immediately stood up to follow them.


    At that moment, a voice came from behind, saying, "Sir, please wait."


    Shawn heard the words but didn''t pay them much attention.


    The voice behind him raised its volume and continued, "Sir, please stop for a moment."


    Just as he was about to exit the caf¨¦, a pair of hands suddenly reached out in front of him, and a polite


    voice came to his ear, "Sir, your coffee hasn''t been paid for yet. Please settle the bill at the cashier."


    As soon as these words were uttered, dozens of pairs of eyes in the caf¨¦ immediately turned toward


    Shawn.


    His face turned dark in an instant.


    He tried to take out his phone, but he realized he had left it behind due to his hasty departure.


    So, he sat back down and waited for Anthony to arrive.


    Fortunately, Anthony was quick, and he soon found Shawn. He promptly settled the bill at the counter.


    However, by then, he had lost track of Norah and Matthew''s movements.


    After escorting Norah to her department, Matthew bid farewell.


    "I need to go upstairs to take care of my mom."


    "Sure," Norah nodded. "If you need anything, just let me know. After all, I work at this hospital, and it''s


    close by. You''ve helped me many times, so don''t hesitate to ask if you need assistance."


    "Alright."


    After saying goodbye, Matthew turned away.


    Norah also turned and headed into her department.


    The two walked in opposite directions with their backs to each other.


    Suddenly, Matthew stopped in his tracks. He turned around and called out to Norah, "Norah?"


    Hearing the call, Norah turned around, looking puzzled. "Yes?"


    After a moment of silence, he gathered the courage to speak, "I heard... that you and he have


    separated?"


    Matthew didn''t use the word "divorce." He expressed it more indirectly.


    But Norah immediately understood.


    She nodded and replied softly, "Yes, we''ve separated."


    Upon hearing her confirmation, Matthew''s heart suddenly surged with excitement and emotion.


    Hearing it from his sister and hearing it directly from her were two different things.


    Looking at her, Matthew''s words went in circles in his mouth. He hesitated about how to broach the


    subject but faltered at thest moment.


    "So, how do you feel about him?" Matthew asked.


    After thinking for a moment, Norah answered with a bitter smile, "To say that I''vepletely forgotten


    would be a lie. After all, it''s been so many years. However, I''m actively trying to let go."


    After all, she needed to start a new chapter in her life and couldn''t remain stuck in memories and


    attachments forever.


    "In that case..." Matthew started to say, "Can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Of course, you can. What is it?" Norah nodded.


    She thought he might need her assistance in taking care of his mother or something simr, so she


    readily agreed.


    However, what Matthew asked for was entirely beyond her imagination, taking herpletely by


    surprise. It was something she hadn''t anticipated at all.


    "My mom has always had a wish, just like any other mother. She hopes that I''ll get married and have


    children soon. My mom still thinks of you as my girlfriend and really wants to see you again. So, can


    you be my girlfriend for once and apany me to meet her?"

 Chapter 258 I Will Never Let Go in This Lifetime

    Chapter 258 I Will Never Let Go in This Lifetime


    Chapter 258 I Will Never Let Go in This Lifetime


    Norah was taken aback. "Mat, this is too sudden. Can you give me some time to think about it?"


    "Sure." Matthew nodded.


    After pondering for a moment, Norah spoke, "Mat, I can go with you to see your mother. However, you


    will promise me that when she recovers, you will exin everything to her."


    "Yes, you can rest assured. You only need to visit her once. As for the rest, leave it to me." Matthew


    assured her.


    "Okay."


    "Then I''ll pick you up after you finish work."


    After reaching an agreement, Matthew left first, and Norah continued walking towards her office.


    However, after a few steps, her wrist suddenly tightened, and she felt a strong force.


    "Mat, is there something else?" Norah asked without much thought, assuming he needed her help with


    something.


    However, when she saw the face of the person who had grabbed her wrist, her words caught in her


    throat. It was none other than Shawn.


    They had just parted ways when he was still angry. His wound had not healed yet. How could walk like


    this? When would his wound ever recover?


    "You don''t want to see me so much?" Shawn misunderstood her intentions, and his expression


    darkened.


    "That''s not what I meant," Norah exined.


    "Then what do you mean? You don''t care about me and what I do with other people at all? You couldn''t


    wait toe down just to see Matthew?" Shawn''s tone was cold.


    Norah was speechless. She had intended to exin, but when she saw his cold and distant


    expression, she suddenly didn''t know how to exin.


    Even if she exined, he probably wouldn''t believe her in this state.


    "Shawn, I didn''t... I didn''t say I wanted to be with Mat. We''re just friends," Norah finally managed to say.


    Shawn snorted. "I heard it all. He confessed to you and asked you to be his girlfriend, and you agreed."


    Norah was shocked, utterly bewildered. She couldn''t believe her ears.


    She was left speechless for a moment, and then she began to exin, "You misunderstood. Mat''s


    mother is seriously ill, and she has always wanted him to get married and start a family. So he asked


    me if I could be his girlfriend just for once to visit his mother."


    "In this way, his mother might feel better, and her condition might improve faster."


    Even though it was true, Shawn still didn''t look happy.


    She was his wife and his girlfriend. Even if they had separated, he thought she belonged to him,


    Shawn.


    Although this was just pretending to be Matthew''s girlfriend and was not real, what if it happened again,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    and again, and again?


    What if they spent more time together?


    What if they developed feelings for each other over time?


    So Shawn''s expression didn''t improve at all.


    He suddenly reached out and grabbed Norah''s wrist, pulling her along.


    "Hey, Shawn, let go of me. Where are you taking me?"


    Norah shouted, but Shawn seemed not to hear her. He kept pulling her forward.


    "Slow down, Shawn. Your wounds haven''t healed yet. If you keep walking like this, your wound will tear


    open and get infected again. The doctor warned you not to let it tear open again."


    Otherwise, it would be very troublesome.


    However, Shawn quickened his pace and tightened his grip on her wrist. He dragged her into a


    stairwell and closed the door behind them.


    In an instant, they were isted in another world, with only the two of them inside.


    The stairwell was dimly lit, with only a faint light shining through.


    Inside, it was quiet and still, exceptionally peaceful.


    "Shawn, what are you doing?" Norah began to ask, but her words were cut off when Shawn suddenly


    pushed her against the wall.


    Norah''s heart pounded, and she dared not lift her head. But Shawn''s hand reached out and forcefully


    lifted her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze.


    Then he spoke in a deep, low voice, "Let me walk slowly? Worried that my wound will tear open and


    get infected? Norah, are you still concerned about me?"


    She bit her lip, remaining silent.


    Of course, she was worried.


    How could she not be worried?


    "I know you still care about me," Shawn said, his voice low and deep.


    But she didn''t answer.


    She cared about him.


    But there was no need to express it anymore. She could keep it in her heart.


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, Shawn lost his patience.


    Meanwhile, he was caught in a mixture of panic and anger.


    His voice grew louder as he asked, "Norah, speak up. Tell me, do you still worry about me? Do you still


    care about me?"


    He couldn''t contain himself any longer. He reached out, gripping her shoulder with one hand and tilting


    her chin upward with the other. Then, he leaned down and forcefully imed her lips in a passionate


    kiss.


    It was a stormy and intense kiss, devoid of any gentleness or restraint.


    Norah tried to utter a word, but it was stifled by his demanding kiss. Her lips grew numb, and she found


    it hard to catch her breath.


    Shawn showed no intention of letting her go; he kept her imprisoned within his embrace, dominating


    herpletely. He didn''t stop, and there was no intention of letting go.


    "Shawn, let go of me." With a little space, Norah finally gasped for breath and shouted angrily.


    But Shawn just curled his lips and grabbed her hand, pulling her into his arms.


    With a forceful tone, he said, "Norah, you don''t have to think about it. I will never let you go in this


    lifetime."

 Chapter 259 The Passionate Kiss

    Chapter 259 The Passionate Kiss


    Chapter 259 The Passionate Kiss


    "Shawn, how can you be so overbearing?" Norah couldn''t hold back any longer and started pounding


    his chest.


    "Ouch... Ah, it hurts."


    "Norah, you hit my wound," Shawn groaned in pain.


    Norah immediately sobered up, realizing that he still had injuries, and the wound was torn quite badly.


    She quickly withdrew her hand and asked with some concern, "Is it hurting a lot? Did it tear open


    again? I''ll call a doctor right away."


    Hearing her words, Shawn smiled, his eyes filled with satisfaction. He reached out, gripping Norah''s


    hand, and said, "Norah, I knew you were just pretending not to care. As soon as you heard that you hit


    my wound, look, you''re more worried than anyone."


    "Silly, you obviously care about me. Why won''t you admit it?" He looked at her with deep affection,


    hoping for a response.


    However, Norah lowered her eyelids for a moment and quickly changed the subject, saying, "It''s all


    your fault, being too forceful and not showing any restraint. You''ve made my lips swollen and all red


    now. How am I supposed to go to work?"


    Shawn smiled as he grabbed her hand and, at the same time, reached out to gently caress her lips with


    warm fingertips, showing an almost unbearable tenderness.


    "Norah, I didn''t do it on purpose. It''s just that when ites to you, I can''t control myself."


    "I''ve never been one to indulge in pleasures, but when ites to you, I willingly surrender time and


    time again in your presence."


    Norah turned her head slightly, trying to suppress the warmth that welled up in her eyes. She didn''t


    want to show her emotions or shed tears in front of him.


    "Let me go. I have to go back to work."


    "Then kiss me, and I''ll let you go."


    Norah got angry, staring at him. "Shawn, don''t push your luck."


    In the next moment, she felt something soft on her forehead. Quickly, Shawn released her.


    "Since you don''t want to, I''ll give you a kiss instead." And then he let go of her.


    Norah exited the stairwell. She nced around to ensure there were no onlookers. She discreetly


    touched her lips, then headed back to her office.


    Once in her office, Norah immediately went to the restroom.


    When she saw her reflection in the mirror, her lips were red and slightly swollen. She had already


    cursed at Shawn several times in her mind. Now, how was she supposed to go to work like this? She


    felt increasingly embarrassed at the thought of her colleagues seeing her like this.


    Fortunately, being in a hospital had its perks, and there were remedies readily avable. After washing


    her lips with warm water, Norah quickly reduced the swelling. Once the redness had subsided a bit, she


    applied some orange-red lipstick to cover it up.


    If you didn''t look too closely, you might not notice.


    Feeling relieved, she left the restroom, returned to her office, put on her white coat, and prepared to get


    back to work.


    After a busy stretch, Norah and her colleague, Dora Green, headed to the break room.


    They had been hunched over a special patient for nearly two hours, with only a short break to change


    positions.


    Both of them were suffering from sore backs and decided to help each other by massaging their aching


    muscles.


    Norah grabbed a ss of water, but before she could take a sip, Dora''s gaze was fixated on her lips,


    scrutinizing them closely.


    Norah''s heart skipped a beat, thinking Dora might have noticed something. She began to feel a bit


    anxious.


    "Is something wrong with my lips?" Norah finally asked with a slight blush, licking her lips in the


    process.


    Just as she was about to finish her sentence, suddenly, Dora''s face lit up with excitement. She nodded


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    repeatedly, saying, "Yes, yes, so beautiful. Absolutely stunning. Norah, in the past, you mostly wore


    light-colored lipsticks. But today''s lipstick is just extraordinary. I really, really love it.""What brand is it?


    What shade? Quickly, quickly, share the rmendation. I want to get one too."


    Norah breathed a sigh of relief, thinking Dora was referring to her lipstick. "Oh, you meant this?"


    Dora confirmed. She had already opened a shopping app on her phone. "Yes, exactly! What else could


    it be?"


    Norah nodded in agreement, feeling relieved.Then she took out the lipstick from her bag and handed it


    to Dora.Dora looked at the shade, satisfied, and took a photo. She said she would go pick one after


    work.


    Just then, Norah received a message from Shawn on her phone. "Is your lip feeling better? Should I


    have Anthony bring some medicine for you?"


    Norah sent a series of angry and annoyed emojis in response. How could he ask her that? It was all his


    fault, after all.


    Meanwhile, Shawn received her message and couldn''t help but smile.


    On the other hand, Anthony had inadvertently noticed and couldn''t resist asking, "Mr. Lawson, all the


    emojis Miss Chase sent seemed to be expressing anger. Why are you still so cheerful?"


    "Didn''t you say you''ve been in a rtionship before?" Shawn coolly retorted.


    Anthony couldn''t refute it.


    Seeing Anthony''s silence, Shawn kindly exined, "You don''t understand her. The fact that she''s


    willing to talk to me and send so many emojis means she''s not that angry."


    "If she were truly upset, she wouldn''t talk to me at all," Shawn exined to Anthony when he noticed


    him ncing at his phone.


    Anthony scratched his head, realizing he didn''t quite understand women like Norah. His previous


    girlfriends hadn''t been like this.


    s, it was true that every woman was different.


    Women''s hearts were like needles in the ocean, truly hard to fathom!


    "Is it still hurting?" Shawn texted again.


    Norah didn''t respond to him and instead took a deep breath before heading back to the patient''s bed.


    However, after about ten minutes, the nurse''s station called her, saying that someone was looking for


    her.


    Norah wondered who woulde to find her at this hour. As she approached the nurse''s station, she


    saw Anthony supporting Shawn standing there.


    It had to be said that Shawn''s appearance really stood out. So as soon as he arrived, it caused quite a


    stir. Several doctors and nurses nced at him discreetly and then blushed as they quietly passed by


    him.


    She kept a little distance away from him and immediately picked up her phone to dial Shawn''s number.


    "Norah..." Shawn answered the call.


    "Don''t stand at the nurse''s station. Did you see me? Follow me a bit further," she said into the phone.


    After hanging up, Norah continued to move forward. She stopped in a slightly secluded area. Very


    soon, Shawn walked over.


    "Why are you here?" Norah asked.


    Shawn extended his hand, offering her some medicine. "I came to bring you this."


    Norah''s cheeks flushed hot red as she declined, "I''m feeling much better now. I don''t need this."


    If people were to find out that she had to apply ointment because her lips were swollen from being


    kissed, she would wish she could find a hole to hide in. She felt incredibly embarrassed.


    Seeing her blush, Shawn naturally understood her inner thoughts. He leaned in closer, his voice oozing


    with a seductive, low tone, "Norah, actually, the medicine delivery was just a pretense. The real reason


    was to see you."

 Chapter 260 Norah, close your eyes

    Chapter 260 Norah, close your eyes


    Chapter 260 Close Your Eyes


    When Shawn just stopped speaking, Norah heard footsteps.


    And the footsteps were getting closer and closer.


    Thinking that someone wasing, Norah was so scared that her heart was beating frantically, and


    while reaching out to tug at Shawn, she spoke anxiously, "Come over here a little bit."


    It was probably because Norah was tugging too hard, plus Shawn was so willing that he almost took a


    big step forward of his own ord.


    So much so that she immediately stumbled back a big step.


    And at the same time, Shawn took a violent step forward.


    Suddenly, the door behind them was forced open, and both of them fell inside a room.


    Norah was startled, but thinking she was not far from her coworkers, she just grinned and bore it.


    With a muffled thud, Norah''s back was against a wall, and Shawn was pressed almost on top of her,


    right up against her closely.


    The two were so close that Norah''s cheeks immediately heated up a little, and she gently pushed him.


    "Get up a little and let me catch my breath."


    In the room, Shawn said in his low and deep voice, "Norah, are you so impatient to have me so close


    to you?" Heughed sexily.


    Being molested by him, Norah immediately denied with a red face. "I... I didn''t, don''t you talk


    nonsense."


    "It was just an ident. I just wanted to pull you away from my coworkers for fear they would find out."


    Shawn frowned. "Am I so unseemly that you''re so afraid of being found out by your coworkers?"


    "But you''re so striking-looking and sensitive in your identity, I don''t want to be the object of everyone''s


    discussion."


    Originally, he should have been angry that she wanted to hide him so badly.


    However, Shawn not only didn''t, but instead leaned in, his slender lips gently pressing near Norah''s


    ear, his voice low and dripping with tantalizing allure.


    "So, Norah, do you think this looks like we''re cheating?"


    Hearing that, Norah was so scared that she covered Shawn''s lips immediately. "Nonsense, what


    cheat¡­cheating¡­"


    Norah was embarrassed to say thest word.


    The afternoon sun was still bright.


    The room was sprinkled with ayer of golden radiance, extraordinarily beautiful.


    When the wind blew, the white curtains rolled with the wind and gently brushed past the two.


    Shawn was clinging to Norah, one hand propped up against the wall, the other hanging down at his


    side in full domineering fashion.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Such an intimate gesture left her heart pounding with passionate excitement.


    Coupled with the fact that they were both good-looking, this scene was really eye-catching and


    romantic.


    Smiling, Shawn lowered his head and leaned over Norah''s side once again.


    Only this time, when he saw Norah''s delicate, soft white earlobes tinged with a hint of red, he gave a


    deep smile.


    He came closer, and his soft red lips deliberately touched Norah''s tiny earlobe.


    As expected, Norah''s small body immediately trembled as if she was electrocuted.


    Shawn touched his lips again while his voice, with hot air directly pressed against her ear, softly rang


    out, "Norah, but I feel that the way we are now is really exactly the same as cheating."


    The wordsing out of his mouth were causing Norah''s cheeks to burn and redden.


    He was still so close to her, and his lips still pressed against her earlobe. Norah felt as if she was


    frozen in ce, unable to think.


    Her brain was even nker.


    Only the feeling of her body was real. One tingling sensation after another was like an electric current


    rapidly flowing through her limbs and bones.


    It was soft and cosy.


    She was almost ready to indulge herself in this tenderness.


    The afternoon sunlight seemed soft without the harshness of midday.


    When a ray of sunlight fell on the two of them, on Norah''s soft and beautiful cheeks, Shawn


    unconsciously lost himself in this gorgeous scene.


    His Norah was so beautiful!


    Truly too beautiful.


    So much so that he couldn''t control himself at all.


    "Norah, close your eyes." Shawn had opened his mouth as a certain thought rushed frantically through


    his mind.


    Norah froze for a moment.


    Shawn spoke again, "Do as I say and close your eyes."


    Somehow, Norah gently closed her eyes at hismand.


    Shawn looked at her rosy lips as his thin lips came closer little by little.


    He wasn''t in a hurry this time, a world away from the morning''s eagerness as well as frenzy.


    This time, he was very slow and patient.


    With his handsome faceing closer and closer, Shawn was like a gentleman.


    Just as his lips were about to kiss hers, there was a loud noise from nowhere.


    Norah immediately woke up as if from a dream and abruptly opened her eyes while reaching out to


    push Shawn. "You let go of me first. It''s a little hot here."


    Shawn didn''t say anything. He just looked at Norah with his deep eyes. It was like there was a fire in


    those dark eyes, which was zing, hot, and crazy.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, Norah reached out and pushed again. "You''re getting too close. Loosen


    up a little."


    Shawn''s dark eyes looked at her. The fire in his eyes rolled and subsided.


    Rolled again, then subsided.


    Then he dropped his hands and stepped back a little, but not quite letting go of Norah, just giving her a


    little more room.


    "Breathing a little better now?" Shawn asked.


    Norah suspected he was doing it on purpose; he was so smart, so how could he not know what she


    meant by "breathless"?


    It just meant to let go of her.


    But Shawn was deliberately ying dumb with her.


    At the same time, he looked around and changed the subject. "Why is this an empty room?"


    "It was originally a single room, but because of the increase in patients, it was going to be converted


    into a triple room and was about to be renovated. The objects here were just moved out, so that''s why


    it''s empty."


    Norah''s heart even skipped a beat as she said that.


    Luckily, this ce is under renovation. If there were actually patients here, she couldn''t even bear to


    think about the way they had just slumped in. It would surely be so embarrassing.


    "Why don''t you let go of me? I have to get back to work, and I can''t be out for too long." Norah said.


    "I have told Anthony to talk to your coworkers and cover for you for a little while longer."


    "That''s not good. They have their own jobs, too."


    Shawn raised eyebrows and said, "So do you think I have too much money to spend, or am I just a big


    phnthropist, so I give those coworkers of yours food and drinks every day and serve them so well in


    every way?"


    Norah didn''t say anything.


    Shawn continued, "Isn''t it just so they can get some perks and take care of you more in general?"


    "Thank you for your generosity, but you''re breaking the bank that way. I know all that stuff you gave


    away wasn''t cheap, and the fruit you picked was all the best, but I''m stressed out when you do that."


    "What''s stressing you out?" Shawn wondered.


    "Everyone thought my boyfriend gave it to them and said they wanted to thank him, and a couple of


    times, there was a lot of uproar about meeting my boyfriend." Norah didn''t hold back but told him the


    truth.


    A faint smile dawned on Shawn''s lips, and he said, "Isn''t that easy? I''ll go arrange it right away."

 Chapter 261 Leaves a hickey on Norahs neck on purpose 1

    Chapter 261 Leaves a hickey on Norah''s neck on purpose 1


    Chapter 261 Leaves a hickey on Norah''s neck on purpose 1


    Norah didn''t expect him to agree so quickly and tly.


    Frozen for a moment, she shook her head, "You''re not my boyfriend, so what''s the point of me asking


    you to treat everyone?"


    Shawn''s eyes gazed deeply at her, and his voice was even more full of tenderness, "Norah, if you say


    yes, I can be your boyfriend right away."


    "How''s the injury? You ran down like that. It''s going to affect the wound, isn''t it."


    Norah admitted that she was scared and timid.


    So, it was all she could do to change the subject.


    How could Shawn not realize she was escaping his suggestion?


    If it were before, he would have pursued the question, bound to get an answer.


    But this time, he was patient enough.


    Anthony was right; there was only one thing he had to do now, and that was to be kind to her and warm


    her already disappointed, broken heart.


    Only then could he have hope.


    Coercion would only drive her farther and farther away from him.


    And, what he wanted was her willingness because of love, not because of anything else.


    "The wound hurts a little," Shawn said.


    He was getting extra scheming now, knowing that Norah would be heartbroken to hear that.


    "Then get up there and rest. It won''t hurt when the wound grows back."


    No sooner had Norah''s words left her mouth than a call came from not far away, "Norah, the patient in


    bed 5 is calling."


    The patient in Bed 5 is a grumpy man who loves to pick quarrels and fights. Every time he called, he


    was just trying to attract attention.


    But as long as they are called, they will still go.


    Otherwise, they must be scolded.


    Therefore, there were many helpless andpelling times to be a doctor, but since she chose this job,


    even if there were some negative emotions, she would digest them on her own and tell herself to be


    optimistic.


    Norah was a little anxious and immediately pushed Shawn, "Let go of me. I''m going to check on the


    patient."


    Shawn then really let go of her, and Norah immediately scrambled for the door.


    Suddenly, there was a surge of strength in her hand, and Shawn pulled her close, "We''ll have dinner


    tonight after work."


    "Sorry about that. I''ve promised Matthew that I''ll apany him to visit his mom today." Norah said.


    She thought Shawn would be angry.


    But unexpectedly, he was not at all.


    Still, Shawn was very jealous, only he hid it in his heart.


    But just the thought of her going with Matthew to meet the parents didn''t sit well with him.


    Certainly, he was jealous.


    Suddenly, thinking of something, Shawn pulled Norah into his arms, and at the same time, he lowered


    his head and took a bite of her earlobe, biting it gently.


    Norah didn''t expect this, and instantly, her whole body tingled as if an electric current was running


    through it.


    "Shawn, please don''t let go of me." Norah''s voice was soft, with an indescribable soft charm and


    sensuality.


    Shawn found it harder and harder to let go, kissing her hard on the side of her ear and her slender


    neck. He finally let go reluctantly.


    "Come on, I''ll walk you out."


    Norah immediately rejected, "No, I''ll be fine on my own. Just wait for a few minutes to go."


    How could Shawn not know the considerations in her heart? She was afraid of being discovered by her


    coworkers.


    Favouring her by rubbing her hair, Shawn nodded, "Okay, then you go out first."


    "Uh-huh."


    Just after work in the evening, Norah was about to call Matthew to ask him about visiting his mom.


    Just as she reached the nurse''s desk, she was called by a coworker, "Norah, someone is looking for


    you. By the way, it''s another handsome guy."


    The coworker pointed to Matthew, who was waiting off to the side.


    Norah gives him a quick hello while making the handoff to the group.


    The coworker nced at Norah, then at Matthew, and didn''t hold back to tease after all: "Dr. Chase,


    you''re being unkind with such a handsome boyfriend. Howe you''re still hiding him and haven''t


    been willing to introduce him to us."


    "If this was my boyfriend, I can''t wait to let you know."


    Several other colleagues also came up, "Yes, Dr. Chase, if I were you, I would be able to wake up from


    my dreams with a smile on my face to have such a high-quality boyfriend."


    Just at this time, a senior doctor came over. Hearing everyone''s discussion, and kindly joined in as


    well.


    "You young ones, you all envy Dr. Chase, right? However, Norah''s boyfriend is really good. The boy is


    not only tall and handsome, but more importantly, is so generous to you. Norah, it''s obvious that he


    cares for you a lot, so cherish him!"


    "Yes, Dr. Chase, I envy you so much. When you get married in the future, you must invite us to the


    wedding."


    "Right, right, Dr. Chase, make sure you don''t forget to give us wedding candies."


    Everyone talked lively. Norah realized she literally didn''t even have a chance to interject.


    And they had already assumed that Matthew was her boyfriend.


    Smiling bitterly, Norah was just about to open her mouth to exin when everyone had already


    dispersed in envy.


    "Just a normal friend, not my boyfriend," Norah said.


    However, the little nurse at the front desk didn''t believe it at all and only thought it was because she


    was too shy to admit it.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Exining to no avail, Norah could only give up.


    After meeting up with Matthew, Norah was still a bit rushed and nervous: "Matthew, you might have to


    wait for me for a while."


    "Is there something else going on?"


    "We are going to visit Auntie, aren''t we? Now that Auntie is sick, if I go as your girlfriend, I''m sure I''ll


    need to bring some gifts. It''s not good to go empty-handed."


    Matthew responded with a zipped smile: "Don''t worry, it''s all prepared for you. It will be delivered right


    away."


    "Good."


    The two had just arrived at the hospital lobby, and someone had already delivered the gift.


    Norah looked at the beautifully packaged gift box and was extraordinarily marvellous: "Matthew, you''re


    so thoughtful."


    "You are really attentive. If a girl marries you in the future, she will be very happy."


    How much Matthew wanted to say: "Norah, if I could, I just wish that girl was you."


    However, there was a blockage in his throat, and the words were as heavy as a thousand pieces of


    gold.


    He held back in the end, unable to say it.


    Matthew prepared a very good gift, neither too expensive nor too cheap. Norah can tell that the gift was


    carefully selected and prepared with care, which is appropriate to give to his mom.


    Nearing the door to the hospital room, Norah was a little nervous, and she stopped and took a deep


    breath.


    "Are you nervous?" Matthew asked thoughtfully.


    "Uh-huh."


    When she just stopped talking, she felt softness in her hand. Matthew''s warm, strong palm had taken


    hold of her small hand and gently squeezed it in her palm, lovingly and warmly.


    Norah froze for a moment, but thinking that the two were now ying boyfriend and girlfriend, holding a


    hand, was normal.


    So, she didn''t refuse and let Matthew hold her, and the two of them entered the hospital room together.

 Chapter 262 Deliberately Leaving Love Bites On Norahs Neck 2

    Chapter 262 Deliberately Leaving Love Bites On Norah''s Neck 2


    Chapter 262 Deliberately Leaving Love Bites On Norah''s Neck 2


    When they came into the ward, the scene was simr to that when Norah went to the O''gen family to


    visit Matthew that day.


    In the spacious ward, Kaitlyn was lying in the hospital bed, while J and Melisa were around her.


    They were talking andughing, forming a harmonious scene.


    Hearing the sound of the door, they looked in the direction.


    And then they were surprised when they saw Matthew holding Norah, who carried lots of gifts.


    Norah was a little shy and felt embarrassed.


    Her face was rosy, and she moved her fingers unnaturally.


    Matthew was careful and keen to find her awkwardness.


    He squeezed Norah''s hand to give her a reassuring signal and said to Kaitlyn, "Mom, I''ming to see


    you."


    Then his eyes fell on J and Melisa, "You scare her."


    Melisa moved and hid her surprise.


    J also quickly returned to nature.


    Kaitlyn was still shocked. She looked pale due to her illness but still looked beautiful.


    Especially when her eyes fell on Matthew and Norah''s crossed hands, her pale face was filled with a


    smile and she turned excited.


    "Matthew, who is thedy? Why don''t you introduce her?" Melisa blinked and said in a sly and lovely


    tone.


    Kaitlyn gave Melisa a praising look, thinking that the little girl was clever enough to see through her


    mind.


    Matthew took Norah''s hand to go forward and stopped in front of Kaitlyn''s bed.


    Then he said, "Mom, this is Norah. You met her before. We are together. She is my girlfriend now."


    Though she knew it was pretending, Norah couldn''t help blushing when she heard that.


    "Mom, you see, thest time Norah came to our family, I told you that Matthew liked her. You don''t


    know him yet. Except for his married female colleagues, he has never brought anydy home."


    "Norah is the first one, so Matthew must fall in love with her."


    Kaitlyn was full of joy now. After waiting for so long, her son finally had a girlfriend.


    And the girl happened to be the one she affected.


    Kaitlyn was so happy.


    And she felt rxed.


    Happy events did good to her heart.


    "Kaitlyn..." Norah loosened Matthew''s hand and put the gifts on the table.


    "Kaitlyn, I''m sorry that I left in a hurryst time. I heard from Matthew that you are ill, so I aming to


    see you and bring you some snacks and gifts. I hope you like them."


    Norah''s voice was soft.


    Kaitlyn felt her voice was like the sound of a clear spring.


    "Come on, Norah,e here. Don''t you mind sitting next to me?" Kaitlyn asked.


    Norah stepped forward and made a smile, "It''s my pleasure."


    As soon as Norah walked over, Kaitlyn grabbed her hand.


    Norah''s heart was warm and she suddenly had an impulse of crying.


    She agreed to pretend to be Matthew''s girlfriend, not only because Matthew helped her many times


    and she was embarrassed to refuse, but also because of Kaitlyn.


    When they first met, Norah liked Kaitlyn very much.


    Kaitlyn''s temperament was very simr to her mother''s.


    Now that they were close, Norah felt her scent was more like her mother''s.


    In an instant, Norah thought of her mother.


    Fortunately, she suppressed herself and held her tears back.


    Norah really missed her mother.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Kaitlyn talked with Nora about daily life, and Nora also responded.


    An hour passed by quickly.


    A nurse came in to remind them that Kaitlyn needed to have adequate rest and go to bed early.


    "Mom, have a good rest," Matthew said properly.


    Though reluctant to part with Norah, Kaitlyn nodded, "Okay, Norah, remember to visit me. I am much


    better after seeing you."


    Norah was a little embarrassed.


    She was a fake girlfriend. If she came for the second time, or even more times, the truth was easy to


    discover, and the rtionship between her and Matthew would turnplicated.


    Norah knew that Kaitlyn really liked her and was happy about her arrival.


    Therefore, she was unwilling to deceive Kaitlyn.


    If Kaitlyn knew the truth, she would be heartbroken.


    "Mom, Norah has been busy with her internship and graduation thesis recently. After she deals with


    these things and you regain health, I will take her home to see you."


    "And since I''ve been busy at work recently, I have no spare time to bring her back."


    Before Kaitlyn could speak, Melisa deliberately said jealously, "Mom, you see, Matthew takes care of


    his wife before they officially get married."


    "Melisa?" Matthew raised his voice to warn her.


    Melisa deliberately made a grievance, "Mom, Matthew bullies his sister after getting his wife."


    "Norah, don''t take it to heart. Melisa is joking. She is a little lost. Actually, she was d to see Matthew


    has a girlfriend."


    "Of course," Melisa pursed her lips.


    "Don''t worry, I know it. Have a good rest and you will get well."


    "Okay."


    Norah released Kaitlyn''s hand and got up to leave.


    It was when Norah went outside sideways, that Kaitlyn saw the red mark on her ear.


    Slightly narrowing her eyes, Kaitlyn looked at it carefully.


    Yes.


    She couldn''t be wrong.


    Kaitlyn saw the deep love bites on her neck.


    It meant Mathew and Norah were in a good rtionship. Kaitlyn was happy to think that she would


    soon be a grandmother.


    Not only Kaitlyn but Melisa also saw that.


    She was young and outspoken, never hiding her thoughts. Melissa stepped forward, took Kaitlyn''s


    hand, and said it directly.


    "Mommy, I think you should get ready. Matthew and Norah are so sweet, and you may soon be a


    grandmother."


    Norah''s face instantly turned rosy.


    She was wrong-footed.


    "Melissa, don''t talk nonsense," Matthewined.


    Melisa pursed her lips, "Matthew, I didn''t. Look at Norah''s neck. Look what you''ve done. Are you


    embarrassed to admit it?"

 Chapter 263 Anger And Shame

    Chapter 263 Anger And Shame


    Chapter 263 Anger And Shame


    Norah came back to her senses and understood Melisa''s meaning.


    She immediately reached out her hand to cover her neck.


    "I''ll go to the washroom."


    After that, Nora went to the bathroom. When she saw herself in the mirror, especially the clear love


    bites on her neck, Nora was too ashamed to speak.


    It must be Shawn who had done it.


    He did it on purpose while she was not aware of it.


    Norah was angry and ashamed.


    Recalling their talk just now, Norah felt her face blush and burnt, hard to lower the temperature.


    Norah stayed in the washroom for a long time to deal with the love bites on her neck.


    Finally, she heard a knock at the door, and Matthew''s voice came softly, "Norah, do you need my


    help?"


    "No, I''ll be right there."


    Even after washing her face with cold water several times, Norah''s face was still hot.


    When she went out, the blush on her face was still attractive.


    She opened the door and found Matthew waiting outside.


    Seeing hering out, Matthew immediately took her hand, "Hold on, I''ll take you out right away."


    "Okay," Norah nodded.


    Seeing them holding hands together and the blush on Norah''s face, Kaitlyn was more excited and


    made a satisfied smile.


    Melisa made a lovely smile, "Norah is shy. It seems that Matthew loves dearly. Okay, I won''t say it


    anymore."


    "Mom, have a good rest. I''ll send Norah back first," Matthew said goodbye.


    "Well, go ahead, be careful on the road, and be sure to get Norah home safely."


    Matthew nodded.


    When they went out, they still held hands.


    However, one minute after going out, Matthew quickly released Norah''s hand, "Thank you so much.


    You must feel wronged."


    "No, you have helped me so many times, and I have repaid your kindness only this time."


    Norah remembered the love bites on her neck and was rather embarrassed, "I was so careless and


    almost had a bad influence on you."


    Matthew remembered the red mark on Norah''s neck. As a man, he knew exactly how it was formed.


    Matthew''s eyes darkened and he lowered his voice, "Do you reconcile with him?"


    It was extremely difficult to ask this question, which cost him great strength.


    Norah shook his head, "It is better to say that I have reconciled with myself. After experiencing so many


    things recently, I have calmed down a lot and always told myself not to be obsessed."


    "Let nature take its course and y it by ear. I don''t want to deliberately recall those things."


    "Well, you can call me anytime you need help."


    "Okay, thank you, Mat."


    After dinner, Matthew got a call from J as soon as he sent Norah back to themunity.


    "Hey, J, what''s the matter?"


    "Is Norah home?" J asked.


    "She''s at the gate of themunity and will be home soon," Matthew answered.


    "Good, thene back to the hospital after you send her. I have something to tell you."


    Norah heard it and said initiatively, "Mat, since J needs to talk to you, leave me at the gate of the


    "Let me send you home," Matthew was uneasy about her.


    "Well, don''t worry. Themunity has qualified security. The security guards are on duty for a whole


    day, and they are serious and responsible, so you don''t have to worry about me."


    The house where Norah lived now still belonged to Vivian.


    The reason why she bought a house in thismunity was because the security and confidentiality


    services were in ce.


    Because of filming and attending the advertisement announcement, she had to leave and go home at


    midnight, and specially bought the house in this well-securedmunity.


    "Then give me a call when youe in."


    "Okay, go back. Don''t keep J waiting for a long time."


    "Okay."


    Norah lived near the hospital, and they avoided the rush hour, so Matthew came back in ten minutes.


    After parking the car and walking up the elevator, he found J waiting for him at the elevator


    entrance.


    "J, what do you..."


    Before Matthew finished speaking, J scolded him, "Matthew, you''re a bold grown-up now, right?"


    "J, what happened? What are you talking about?"


    Matthew took J and sat down next to her.


    "You y dumb with me. I know your thoughts clearly. It''s you who cane up with this trick and lie to


    my mother. You slippery."


    J exposed him.


    Matthew was calmer, "J, nothing can escape your eyes."


    "I don''t care about others, but I witness your growth. As soon as you came in holding Norah''s hand, I


    knew it was fake. Only Melissa, the simple girl, believed it. Mom was too happy and she trusted you, so


    she also believed it."


    "I had years of practice in the business circle and witnessed many intrigues. I saw through such a trick


    at a nce."


    J said angrily.


    "Tell me, what do you think?"


    Matthew lowered his head and looked up after a while, and his voice became heavy, "J, you don''t


    have to hide it from me. I know Mom is in a hard time now. You wanted to invite Professor Greer but


    failed. You have resisted all the burdens and pressures by yourself."


    "The reason why you didn''t tell me should be that you and Mom made the decision for fear that I would


    be worried and distracted."


    "When I chose this road and embarked on this career, I was already sorry for Mom. Now that she is ill, I


    feel more sorry for her. Since it is her dream to see my girlfriend, I want to do my best to make her


    happy."


    "But if..." Matthew''s eyes were red and his voice was dull, "if she couldn''t hold on, at least there will be


    no regrets."


    J was moved.


    Maybe she had been in the business circle for so long time that she had a strong personality.


    This time, in fact, many people had told her that Kaitlyn''s condition was awful.


    She had always stubbornly felt that it would be fine.


    That was her mother. The O''gen family had plenty of money to find doctors and afford expensive


    expenses, but one thing J never dared to face was that if the disease really reached anExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    irrecoverable stage, money would be useless.


    With her head up, J blinked hard and her eyes were red.


    Suddenly, tears came out.


    "J..." Matthew came forward and hugged her, "Don''t me yourself. If you want to cry, just cry."

 Chapter 264 Shawn Did It On Purpose

    Chapter 264 ShawnDid It On Purpose


    Chapter 264 Shawn Did It On Purpose


    "For others, you are the ruler of the O''gen family and the all-powerful female president in the


    business circle, but for me, you are my sister."


    "You don''t have to be so excellent, strong, or bear everything by yourself. I am a grown-up, not the brat


    or the little brother you need to protect in your memory. You can tell me anything. Let me bear it with


    you."


    Hearing these words, J suddenly cried.


    Tears dropped from her cheeks and surged.


    In these years, J supported the O''gen family alone. It was hard to deny her tiredness.


    But J was also happy about the tiredness.


    At the moment when she agreed to let Matthew attend to the armed police, she had already nned


    the future, which meant that the O''gen family had to rely on her alone from now on. In other words,


    she must take on all the burdens of the O''gen family.


    All these years, J supported everything alone.


    Sometimes, fatigue disappeared unconsciously when she kept holding on.


    She saw the satisfied smiles on Kaitlyn''s and Melissa''s faces, praise from the people around her, and


    the process by which Matthew pursued his dream and got closer and closer to his goal.


    When she saw that the whole family was well, J became more and more satisfied.


    No matter how hard it was, J could hold on.


    After crying, her emotions vented a lot and J felt rxed.


    She wiped the tears and smiled, "Your words are worthy of my efforts for so many years. However, no


    matter how old you are, you will always be the little brother who needs love and protection in my heart."


    "And it''s like no matter how old we are, we are kids who need to be cared for in our parents'' hearts."


    "J..." Matthew choked up.


    "Well, don''t talk about me. Tell me about you and Norah. You didn''t leave the love bites on her neck,


    right?" J hit the point.


    "J, why do you suddenly ask that?"


    "I didn''t want to use or belittle her. After all, you are not true lovers. Norah could do anything as she


    wished. However, I need to remind you that you lied to our mother once. What are you going to do next


    time Mom wants to see Norah?"


    "Besides, Shawn is not a person to be trifled with. It seems that he has made up with Norah. Do you


    think any man could endure his wife pretending to be someone else''s girlfriend?"


    Hearing that, Matthew felt that he had overlooked many details.


    Lowering his head and thinking, Matthew replied, "Let''s y it by ear. There is always a way out."


    Matthew hadn''t thought so much at that time.


    In fact, these were not what J was really worried about.


    What worried her most was that Matthew had deeply fallen in love with Norah.


    All male O''gens, from her grandfather to her father to her brother, were men of sentiment.


    None of them was the exception.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Norah walked to the door, she doubted she was going the wrong way. Shawn, tall and slim, was in


    front of the door and stared at her.


    "Why are you here?" Norah was surprised.


    Shawn picked up his eyebrow slightly. "I''ve been here waiting for you for two hours. My legs are numb


    and my wound hurts. Are you sure to have a talk with me here?"


    "Sorry."


    Norah immediately opened the door and let him in.


    When they entered, Shawn strode to the living room as if he were a host of the house, and then he


    picked up Norah''s cup and poured a cup of water. He headed up and drank it off.


    Norah froze.


    "Shawn, wait, that''s my cup."


    "I know," Shawn said.


    Norah was speechless.


    "Then why did you use my cup?" Norah thought.


    The next moment, Shawn raised his eyebrow, "There are only your and Vivian''s cups. If I don''t use


    yours. Do you want to use Vivian''s?"


    Norah thought about it and found he was reasonable.


    Then, Shawn took the cup and poured another ss of water, gulping it down.


    No, wait...


    Norah realized the point. She was fooled by Shawn.


    Vivian''s or hers?


    No. Shawn had the third choice. He could use disposable cups.


    He was so cunning.


    Norah remembered the love bites on her neck and became angrier.


    Pointing to her own neck, Norah asked embarrassedly, "You did it on purpose, right?"


    Shawn understood it but pretended ignorance.


    "What?" He took a sip of water.


    "Stop pretending. You did it on purpose and didn''t remind me. Do you know how embarrassed I was


    when they found out?"


    Thinking of that scene, Norah was embarrassed but found no ce to hide herself.


    Shawn, on the other hand, aroused many thoughts but pretended to be calm, "Did they see it?"


    "Of course, they took the initiative to ask, or I wouldn''t know it until now."


    Norah was angrier, "Shawn, you did it on purpose, right? When did you be so bad and


    overbearing?"


    Norah couldn''t help beating his chest.


    "Ouch, my wound has not recovered, and it is still torn." Shawn wronged.


    Norah was so angry that she didn''t even want to talk to him, "You lie to me again. When did you


    be an actor?"


    "Norah, I don''t lie. It really hurts."


    "To wait for you to have dinner together, I haven''t eaten anything until now, and my stomach is


    growling."


    Norah finally tuned tender-hearted.


    And she cursed herself. Why couldn''t she be ruthless to him every time?


    He was so hateful and bad, but she still couldn''t help worrying about him.


    "What about your wound? Does it still hurt now?"


    Shawn grabbed her hand and kissed it on the lips, "It won''t feel any pain after the kiss."


    "You glib."


    She was the only one who spoiled him.


    Her stomach growled again.


    Norah looked at him, "Didn''t I say that I wouldn''t eat with you and let you eat alone?"


    "But I want to eat with you."


    "Are you hungry? Do you want me to make you something to eat? What do you want to eat?"


    "No need," Shawn said, and took Norah''s hand, "Let''s eat out."


    "You still have injuries and couldn''t walk around all the time. It''s better to stay quiet."


    "It''s okay. I won''t die..."


    Before Shawn finished speaking, Norah was touched.


    She quickly covered his mouth, warning seriously, "Stop. Never say it again."

 Chapter 265 Keeping Our Distance

    Chapter 265 Keeping Our Distance


    Chapter 265 Keeping Our Distance


    "Alright, I won''t say it, not again," Shawn said with his eyes curving.


    Considering that his wound hadn''t fully healed and he couldn''t eat spicy food, Norah decided to make


    spaghetti for him.


    Recalling how he used toin about her cooking skills, she searched online for the best recipe.


    Opening the app, Norah typed in "Recipe for Spaghetti", and soon the screen disyed various


    pictures that looked appetizing.


    She reached out, about to tap on one of them.


    Suddenly, a warm, robust hand wrapped around her waist.


    Shawn rested his neck on her nape, gently blowing air and asking, "What are you nning to make for


    me?"


    "Spaghetti."


    His gaze fell on the app she had just opened, and he couldn''t help butugh.


    "Why are youughing?" Norah asked, hearing it.


    Realizing that the screen was still on, she quickly turned it off and hid her phone away.


    The amusement in Shawn''s eyes intensified. "It seems that you need external help to make spaghetti,


    Miss Chase."


    Norah denied it immediately. "No, I was just checking and studying the differences between their


    method and mine."


    "Did you find any differences?"


    "I didn''t have a chance because you came over. Aren''t you hungry? Then let go of me. I''m going to


    cook now."


    Shawn was cooperative this time, and he immediately loosened his grip.


    But then he spun her around and pushed her out of the kitchen.


    With his hands resting on her shoulders, Shawn said seriously, "Alright, since you''re not good at


    cooking, leave it to me. You just need to look pretty, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    "But what about your wound?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine as long as I don''t engage in any strenuous activities."


    Although he said so, Norah was still worried. What had happened back then was still vivid in her


    memory.


    But Shawn had already locked himself in the kitchen.


    Through the transparent ss door, she could see the big figure bustling around.


    He opened the refrigerator, taking out some eggs, tomatoes, and flour.


    He performed every step with exceptional fluency.


    Then a wisp of smoke rose from the stove.


    Norah watched TV in the living room, waiting until she dozed off.


    When Shawn came out holding a te, he saw Norah leaning sideways on the couch, fast asleep. He


    tiptoed closer, took a nket, and gently covered her.


    After finishing dinner, he washed the dishes.


    Norah was still asleep. Shawn bent down, picked her up, and carried her into the bedroom.


    But she woke up as soon as he ced her on the bed and covered her with a nket.


    She slowly opened her eyes, rubbed them, and asked in a daze, "How did I end up on the bed?"


    Shawn scratched her nose with his finger and said indulgently, "Silly girl, you fell asleep on the couch. I


    was worried you might catch a cold, so I carried you to bed.


    "Burnout?"


    Norah nodded. "I''ve got too much on my te."


    "Take a good rest so that you''ll have enough energy to face tomorrow''s work."


    "But..." Norah pouted. "I haven''t taken a shower yet. I need to wash up."


    Shawn pressed her down, looking at her face. Suddenly, he had an idea and teased her. "I''ve already


    helped you with that."


    "What?" Norah was stunned.


    Her face nched and reddened. She red at him and sulked. "How could you do that? We no longer


    have that kind of rtionship. How could you bathe me?


    "Shawn, what am I to you?


    "Do you think any man can undress, bathe, and dress me up at my ce?"


    Norah felt both angry and aggrieved.


    Shawn was just making fun of her, not expecting such a strong reaction from her.


    He immediately apologized, "Norah, I was just joking. I didn''t bathe you, and you''re still wearing the


    same clothes."


    Norah lifted the nket and carefully examined herself. She was relieved to find that her clothes


    remained the same and intact.


    But when she looked at Shawn again, her tone became very serious. "Shawn, there are some things I


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    think I need to make clear to you.


    "I currently have no intention of dating anyone, nor do I have any desire to have a boyfriend. I only


    want to focus on my work."


    Shawn lowered his gaze and nodded heavily.


    "Okay," he said, with evident sadness in his eyes.


    Norah forced herself to ignore his sorrow and continued, "It''s gettingte. You should go back to the


    hospital and take a good rest."


    "Yeah."


    Shawn let go of her and turned around, walking heavily toward the door.


    Just as he was about to go out, Norah suddenly called out to him, "Shawn."


    He immediately turned around, his eyes flickering with ecstasy.


    "If you''re careful enough, you will slowly heal without any major problems.


    "Now that we have divorced and broken up, strictly speaking, we don''t have a close rtionship


    anymore. From now on, we..."


    Taking a deep breath, she summoned all her courage to finish her words. "From now on, we''d better


    keep our distance from each other. It''s inappropriate for you toe to my house sote."


    When Shawn heard that, his bright eyes instantly dimmed.


    The sparks within them quickly vanished.


    He clenched his fist and looked at her, trying to say something.


    But his mouth felt dry.


    In the end, he uttered a low, hoarse voice. "Is this really what you want?


    "You don''t want to see me at all?"


    Norah looked at him and nodded solemnly. "Yeah."


    "We should move on and start our new lives, shouldn''t we? From now on, we will be on separate


    paths.


    "When we got married, everyone was right in saying that we were never meant for the same world. I


    was once naive and unwilling to believe it, and I tried desperately to prove it was wrong. But the truth


    shows that we''re indeed not meant for each other.


    "So, we should return to our original tracks."


    She took a deep breath.


    Her heart hurt so much, as if it had been stabbed by knives.


    But she managed to suppress it.


    Shawn looked at her, his face filled with sorrow.


    They just stared at each other like that, and time seemed to stand still.


    Finally, he turned around and left without saying a word.

 Chapter 266 Reluctant to Let Go

    Chapter 266 Reluctant to Let Go


    Chapter 266 Reluctant to Let Go


    As she watched him walk away, tears began to fall uncontrobly down Norah''s cheeks.


    One drop, two drops...


    Soon, they soaked the nket draped over her.


    The bedroom door was mmed shut, and Shawn came out.


    Soon, another bang came over.


    Norah knew that he had left her house.


    She threw her head back, trying to contain her emotions.


    Then she used her hands to wipe away the tears.


    She told herself, "Norah, don''t cry. Stay strong. You''re the best.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. You''re just tired, and you don''t want to receive further harm."


    Holding the nket, she cried until she fell asleep.


    The lights in the room remained on.


    Little did she know that Shawn stayed outside the building all night.


    When Anthony went to pick up Shawn, it was around eleven o''clock at night. He assumed that his boss


    had already finished supper, so he waited outside the hospital.


    When Shawn came out, the situation waspletely unexpected.


    He clutched his chest, looking despaired, sad, and painful.


    Anthony immediately rushed forward to support him and helped him into the car.


    Just as he was about to drive off, Shawn''s voice came from behind. "You can go back. I want to stay


    here for a while."


    "I''ll stay with you," Anthony said.


    Originally, he thought that Shawn was reluctant to leave Miss Chase, so he wanted to spend a little


    more time there.


    An hour, two hours...


    Thinking back to the sorrowful expression on Shawn''s face when he came out, Anthony finally woke up


    from his reverie. He realized that Shawn and Miss Chase might have fought.


    The weather was cold that night.


    The temperature dropped significantly in the middle of the night.


    Instead of sitting inside, Shawn leaned against the body of the car, gazing up at Norah''s room.


    Anthony noticed that the lights in Norah''s room remained on, and Shawn continued to gaze from afar.


    "Norah, do you really not want to see me?


    "The lights in your room are still on. Doesn''t that mean that you still have some lingering attachment to


    me? Deep down, you still care about me. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been so worried when you


    learned about my injury. You still have feelings for me, don''t you?"


    Shawn looked up at the light in Norah''s room and asked himself these questions.


    But in the end, he couldn''t find any satisfactory answer.


    The wind howled, and the temperature continued to drop.


    "Mr. Lawson, let''s go back to the hospital. You''re injured, and it''s getting colder outside. If you continue


    to stay in the cold like this, it will be difficult for your wounds to heal."


    But Shawn continued looking at the light, as if he hadn''t heard Anthony.


    Anthony sighed and suggested again, "Mr. Lawson, it''s windy and cold outside. If you want to stay, you


    can get in the car. It''s warmer there."


    Only then did Shawn move a little from his motionless posture.


    However, he just nced at Anthony and asked faintly, "Do you think she will forgive me?"


    Anthony''s lips parted, but no words came out.


    He wasn''t Miss Chase, so how would he know if she would forgive Shawn or not?


    But from Shawn''s looks, Anthony could tell that he was serious this time.


    But Miss Chase was determined.


    Thinking about everything between them, Anthony couldn''t help but sigh.


    s! Love was really unpredictable.


    During those years of marriage, Norah loved Shawn wholeheartedly, with her heart and eyes focused


    only on him, but Shawn was only bearing Lilian in his heart.


    Now they were divorced, and Lilian was gone.


    Norah finally let go of her obsession, but Shawn had be the obsessed one.


    The two of them seemed to have been missing each other all along.


    As a bystander, Anthony felt a bit sorry for them.


    Knowing that he couldn''t persuade his boss, he quickly drove to the nearest ce to get a coat and


    draped it over Shawn''s shoulders.


    Then Anthony noticed the cigarette butts scattered on the ground under Shawn''s feet.


    He had smoked a lot.


    Reaching out, Shawn touched the cigarette case and took it out.


    But it was already empty.


    He turned to look at Anthony and raised an eyebrow. "Do you have any cigarettes? Give me a pack."


    Anthony knew he couldn''t stop the man, so he handed over all his cigarettes.


    Until dawn, the cigarettes almost had never gone out. There was always a spark dancing between his


    fingers.


    Anthony cleaned up the cigarette butts on the ground before taking Shawn back to the hospital.


    While at work, Norah couldn''t stop thinking about Professor Greer mentioned by Matthew.


    When she had some free time, Norah asked Dora to help take care of her work and went to see Susie.


    Before entering, Norah knocked on the door.


    "Norah,e in." Seeing that it was her, Susie said warmly, "I was just about to look for you."


    "Dr. Hughes, is there something wrong with my work recently?" Norah was a little nervous.


    Susie smiled and said, "No need to be so anxious. I just wanted to talk to you about your experience at


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the hospital. It''s been a month since you came here. Have you encountered any difficulties, whether in


    your work or personal life? Anything."


    Norah originally thought that there must be something wrong with her work and she was going to be


    criticized.


    After all, she had heard that the interns under Susie were always challenged and shed quite a few


    tears.


    Susie was known for being strict.


    So, her heart had been pounding nervously.


    But she didn''t expect that Susie was only concerned about her well-being. Norah immediately heaved a


    sigh of relief.


    "Dr. Hughes, thank you for your concern. Everything is fine for me at the hospital," Norah answered


    truthfully.


    Thinking about the matter with Professor Greer, Norah gathered her courage and said, "Dr. Hughes,


    may I ask you for a favor?"


    Sensing the solemness in her tone, Susie immediately put down her book and asked seriously, "Did


    anything go wrong?"


    Norah handed the prepared medical report of Kaitlyn to Susie.


    After reading it, Susie was silent for a while and asked, "Is this patient your rtive?"


    "She''s the mother of a close friend of mine. Dr. Hughes, could you please help check on her?"


    Susie put down the report and sighed. "The situation is indeed not very good, but..."


    She paused for a moment, but since it was Norah in front of her, she didn''t hide it. "If Professor Greer


    were still here, there might be hope. Back in the day, Professor Greer personally performed two


    surgeries like this, setting a precedent nationwide, and both were highly sessful.


    "However, Professor Greer has been retired for several years now and hasn''t been involved in medical


    matters for a long time.


    "Dr. Hughes, I came here today to ask if there is any possibility of inviting Professor Greer to participate


    in this surgery," Norah said.

 Chapter 267 A Painful Past

    Chapter 267 A Painful Past


    Chapter 267 A Painful Past


    After a long silence, Susie finally shook her head.


    "Norah, you are my student. Be it reason or emotion, I should help you.


    "If it were anyone else, I could help. However, Professor Greer is a special case. I''m afraid I can''t do


    anything about it."


    Norah asked with concern, "Is Professor Greer unwell?"


    "Professor Greer has always been in poor health, but that''s not the main reason. The point is..."


    Susie let out a sigh, closed the door, and continued, "You''re not an outsider, and since you want to


    know, I''ll tell you.


    "We have an incredibly talented doctor in the gynecology department named Vanessa Greer. She was


    one of the best and was the chief physician of the department. We all admired her, and she went to the


    same college.


    "A few years ago, an expectant mother came to the emergency room with ruptured membranes. After


    examining her, Dr. Greer concluded that the baby was experiencing respiratory distress and at risk of


    suffocation. She rmended immediate surgery, but the pregnantdy''s mother-inw threatened


    her with her life and refused to consent to a cesarean section, insisting on a natural birth.


    "Only her mother-inw was by the pregnant woman''s side, and her obstinacy prevented us from


    seizing the best opportunity for resuscitation. By the time the husband arrived, the fetus inside had


    already stopped breathing. Both twins were gone, which was a great loss. The pregnant woman also


    lost her life due to excessive bleeding.


    "The husband became agitated and med Dr. Greer for negligence. He grabbed a sharp knife and


    stabbed it into Dr. Greer''s heart. He went crazy and stabbed her several times.


    "Dr. Greer was immediately rushed to the emergency room, and that operation was performed by


    Professor Greer himself. I remember...


    Susie couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. The rims of her eyes reddened, and she started sobbing.


    "At that time, Professor Greer had just finished three surgeries after an all-nighter. When he learned


    about Dr. Greer''s condition, he rushed into the operating room. I remember that the surgerysted for


    more than ten hours, during which Dr. Greer''s condition deteriorated several times.


    "We all thought that Dr. Greer would pull through, but unfortunately, she didn''t make it in the end. Her


    heart had stopped beating, but Professor Greer, like a man possessed, continued to perform chest


    "In the end, he copsed, and we carried him out of the operating room. He was forced to ept the


    reality.


    "I clearly remember that day was Professor Greer''sst day before retirement. He loved medicine his


    whole life, saving lives and healing the wounded. He regarded medicine as his faith. Despite not being


    scheduled for work on hisst day, he insisted on working overtime because he was going to retire


    soon. He wanted to save as many patients as possible.


    "It should have been the happiest day of his life. He had dedicated his entire life to his career and


    finally could retire with honor. But no one could have anticipated that after saving countless lives, he


    wouldn''t be able to save his daughter. He could only watch as she slept forever on the operating table.


    "Since then, Professor Greerpletely distanced himself from medicine."


    Norah listened, tears streaming down her face uncontrobly.


    When she first worked in the hospital, she had heard her colleagues discussing this incident, but no


    one mentioned any names.


    She didn''t expect it to be Professor Greer''s daughter.


    Wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, she asked sadly.


    "Dr. Hughes, during emergencies, don''t we usually avoid treating our closest ones? Why didn''t they


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    assign someone else to save Dr. Greer?"


    Susie sighed and replied, "Indeed, there is such a rule. However, Dr. Greer''s condition was critical, and


    Professor Greer is the most skilled and experienced doctor in our department. He had the highest


    chance of saving Dr. Greer, which is why he took over the surgery himself."


    Norahmented in her heart. At that point, she couldn''t find any words to say.


    She didn''t expect such a painful past behind it all. Now that she had learned about it, she could no


    longer stick to her request."


    "Thank you for telling me all of this, Dr. Hughes. I can understand it."


    "Professor Greer is like a mentor to me, so I should help. Over the years, we have encountered some


    difficult cases and have asked Professor Greer for advice, but the results have never been very


    satisfactory."


    Susie patted Norah''s hand and said in a serious tone.


    "Norah, if you can get Professor Greer to perform this surgery, we would all be very excited. This will


    also help him toe out of his grief, open his heart, and start a new life."


    Norah understood what she meant.


    Although it was a difficult task, it was worth a try.


    During lunch, Norah talked to Dora about Professor Greer.


    "Norah, I have also heard things about Professor Greer. It''s really hard to get him to agree to do it."


    Dora sighed.


    "I know."


    Consumed by her thoughts, Norah lost her appetite.


    And she didn''t notice that Shawn was also in the cafeteria.


    As soon as he arrived, he spotted Norah and Dora.


    But instead of approaching them, he watched from afar.


    "Mr. Lawson, I''ll go get your food." Anthony realized the situation as soon as he saw Norah.


    No wonder Shawn had insisted on going to eat at the cafeteria.


    He wanted to see Norah.


    "Okay."


    Shawn nodded and found a good spot to look at Norah.


    After Anthony came back with food, Shawn''s gaze was still on Norah.


    He didn''t pick up the knife and fork or eat anything.


    Soon enough, he noticed that Norah had barely eaten anything. She was downcast.


    After lunch, Norah and Dora returned to their department together.


    Soon after they arrived, Dora was told that someone was looking for her.


    When she went out, she saw an unfamiliar face and thought that he might have found the wrong


    person.


    "Hello, are you Miss Dora Green?"


    Dora was surprised that the man knew her name. "Do you know me? But it doesn''t seem like I know


    you."


    "Miss Green, I''m sorry for disturbing you. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Anthony, and


    Norah''s boyfriend asked me to find you. They had an argument, and Norah seemed to be in a bad


    mood today. Can you tell me what happened?"


    Seeing how caring Norah''s boyfriend was, Dora felt no need to be guarded and told him everything


    truthfully.


    A few minutester, Norah received a phone call from Shawn.


    She looked at the phone, hesitating for a long time.


    In the end, the phone call ended automatically.


    But soon, she received a message from Shawn. "I heard you need Professor Greer''s help. Maybe I can


    help."

 Chapter 268 Women Should Be Pampered

    Chapter 268 Women Should Be Pampered


    Chapter 268 Women Should Be Pampered


    Norah looked at the weighty message on her phone, filled with significance.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment of hesitation, she called Shawn.


    "Hello, Norah."


    Shawn answered quickly, as if he had anticipated her call.


    "Is everything you just said true? Do you really have a way to get Professor Greer''s help for me?"


    Norah asked.


    Although it was baitid by Shawn, when she called and only asked about this, his heart suddenly


    ached.


    Something was tearing at his heart, and a big hole was left.


    He even wondered if she wouldn''t have answered his call or met him if it weren''t for the need to find


    Professor Greer.


    With a lump in his throat, Shawn said, "It''s true. If you want,e find me after work tonight."


    "Okay."


    As soon as Norah finished speaking, Shawn hung up the phone.


    He hung up quickly, afraid that he would feel even worse.


    "You..."


    Norah was about to ask how he was recovering, but before she could start, he had already ended the


    call.


    After work, Norah changed her clothes and went straight to Shawn''s ce.


    When she arrived, he had already changed his clothes and packed his bags.


    Norah was surprised, "Are your wounds healed? Are you ready to be discharged so soon?"


    "Yeah, almost."


    Beside him, Anthony frowned. His boss was so stubborn.


    He said that he was fine, but in fact, his condition was terrible.


    He had stayed in the cold all night yesterday, and he hadn''t eaten properly all day today. How could he


    possibly be fine?


    However, the air around him was so cold that he didn''t dare tell Norah the truth.


    The two got in the car, and twenty minutester, the scenery became more and more familiar.


    Norah finally realized the situation. "It seems like we''re on the way back to the Lawson Mansion."


    "Yeah." He nodded. "We haven''t been home for a long time. Mom and Dad miss us a lot and want us to


    "Oh."


    Norah had mixed feelings.


    It had been a while since she divorced him.


    But given his words, he probably hadn''t told his parents yet.


    So, they didn''t know about their divorce.


    When they arrived at the Lawson Mansion, Marty and Susan were already waiting. A hearty meal had


    been prepared, and the food was all their favorite.


    The car stopped, and Shawn got out of the car first, followed by Norah.


    She looked at everything in front of her and quickly suppressed her emotions.


    In retrospect, since her grandfather passed away, she had hardly returned here.


    As she thought of her grandfather, her heart ached again.


    Shawn stood straight beside her, his arm forming an arc.


    Getting no response from her, he said, "Since it''s a show, let''s y the whole act and not let them see


    any ws."


    Norah nodded and held onto his arms.


    Hand in hand, they headed inside.


    When Susan saw it, tears welled up in her eyes. The two kids were made for each other. Why did they


    break up?


    She felt sorry for the old man, failing to persuade Shawn and Norah.


    She also felt sorry for Shawn.


    Her marriage was terrible, and she didn''t expect her son to fail in his marriage.


    As they approached, Susan immediately suppressed her emotions.


    At the same time, she nudged Marty and warned, "They''reing over. Be careful, and don''t let them


    see any ws."


    Since their son didn''t want them to know about the divorce, they would pretend not to know.


    Although the two had divorced, she still held onto a glimmer of hope.


    Hoping that one day, they coulde back together and remarry.


    During dinner, Susan and Marty both picked up food for Norah.


    "Here, Norah, have some shrimp. It is fresh and tender. Try it," Susan said.


    Just as Norah took the te, Susan handed her another delicate bowl, saying, "And the chicken soup


    is tasty. Have a bowl while it''s hot."


    "Thank you, Mom!"


    Norah had just finished speaking when Marty ced a rib in her bowl. "Try the ribs. I asked the chef to


    cook it ording to your taste."


    "The duck is fresh out of the oven. It''s crispy. Have some."


    Norah was ttered by their hospitality.


    Holding the bowl in her hands, she felt a sense of weight.


    This was a gesture of love from the two elders. No matter what, she had to finish them.


    Halfway through the meal, they picked up more food for her.


    Norah took the food and said, "Mom and Dad, that''s enough. You''ve already picked up a lot for me. You


    guys should eat too."


    "Eat more. It''s been a while since west saw you. Look at how skinny you''ve be."


    Marty turned to Shawn and scolded him, "How did you take care of her? As a grown man, you can''t


    even take care of your wife?"


    "Dad, it''s not Shawn''s fault. He takes good care of me. I have lost a little weight because I''ve been


    busy with work and sometimes stay upte."


    Susan also looked distressed. "Your dad is right. It''s shameful if a grown man fails to take care of his


    wife."


    She nced meaningfully at Marty.


    Marty immediately lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Susan continued to pick up food for her. "Eat more. You''re so skinny now that a gust of wind could blow


    you away. If your grandpa were still here, I wonder how heartbroken he would be?"


    The mention of the old man made everyone feel sad.


    Holding the fork, Norah''s hand trembled.


    A sharp pain crawled up in her chest.


    It was true. If her grandfather were still alive, he would definitely make people bring her back and watch


    her eat.


    Then he would check her weight and let her leave only after it reached the standard.


    Unfortunately, the old man was no more.


    Sadness rose from the bottom of her heart. Norah bent over her te and dug in food.


    Susan looked at Shawn again. "A man''s career is important, but what''s the meaning of your hard work?


    To get a better life for his wife and child.


    "Spend less time on work and more time with your wife. Women should be cherished and pampered.


    "Let me tell you. Nora is a good girl. If you lose her, you won''t find another one as good."


    Shawn nodded vigorously, as if making a promise. "Mom, I know.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t lose her."


    "Okay." Susan nodded, then looked at Norah again, "Although your grandpa is gone, I will treat you as


    well as him. If Shawn does anything wrong, you can just tell me. I will straighten him out for you."

 Chapter 269 Sharing a Room

    Chapter 269 Sharing a Room


    Chapter 269 Sharing a Room


    Norah''s heart was filled with gratitude, and a warm current surged in her chest.


    How lucky she was to marry into such a family and meet such parents-inw who treated her so well.


    "Okay, Mom." She nodded vigorously.


    As she called Susan ''Mom'', her heart was filled with gratitude and guilt.


    She and Shawn were already divorced.


    But her parents-inw didn''t know yet. They genuinely considered her part of the family.


    The better they treated her, the more guilty Norah felt.


    She even felt that they shouldn''t keep the truth from her parents-inw any longer. She should tell


    them.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t enjoy their kindness with a clear conscience.


    "Mom..." Norah looked at Susan, summoning her courage.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have something to tell me?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Norah sped her hands together and said, "Mom, actually, Shawn and I..."


    Before she could finish her words, she suddenly felt a weight on her hand. A thick hand grabbed hers.


    Shawn gazed at her solemnly and shook his head.


    Norah took the hint and bit her lip, deciding not to mention their divorce.


    "Why did you stop? Norah, tell me, did this brat bully you? It''s alright. You can tell me, and I will back


    you up."


    Norah smiled and replied, "No, Mom, I just wanted to say that Shawn treats me very well. You don''t


    need to worry."


    "Good! I''m d to hear that."


    After they finished dinner, it was already dark.


    Susan seized the opportunity and suggested, "Since it''ste already, you don''t need to go back today.


    I''ve prepared a room for you, with clothes ready as well. Stay here for the night and leave tomorrow


    morning."


    Norah never expected her mother-inw to ask them to stay for the night.


    Didn''t it mean she would have to share the room and bed with Shawn?


    "Mom, tomorrow..." Norah tried to decline.


    But Shawn interrupted her.


    "Alright, we''ll stay."


    Norah was speechless.


    Once they entered the bedroom, Norah sat silently on a chair.


    Shawn walked up to her and said, "I''m sorry. I know you''re upset."


    "Why did you make a decision without consulting me? You know that we are divorced and it''s not


    appropriate for us to live in the same room."


    "I know." Shawn nodded.


    "But for me, this is a rare opportunity to be close to you, Norah. I don''t want to give up, even if you''re


    angry with me or think I''m despicable, I don''t want to give up."


    "Shawn..." Norah called out his name in anger.


    But when she saw his deep eyes, she instantly swallowed back her words.


    "Never mind, since you''ve already agreed, let''s stay here for one night. So, how do you n to sleep?"


    "You can sleep on the bed, and I''ll take the floor."


    Norah agreed to this proposal and nodded. "Alright. Then I''ll go to take a..."


    Before she could finish saying the word "shower", she suddenly covered her mouth and rushed into the


    bathroom.


    "What''s wrong?" Shawn immediately got up and followed her.


    Standing outside the bathroom, he could only hear Norah vomiting frantically.


    After several minutes of vomiting, Norah opened the door and weakly came out.


    "Why did you vomit so severely? Did you eat something bad?" Shawn held her hand, his face filled with


    concern.


    After taking a sip of hot water, Norah spoke softly, "No, I just ate too much, and I''m feeling better now."


    "If you can''t finish the dishes that my parents serve you, you don''t have to force yourself."


    "But it''s a token of their regards. I don''t want to disappoint them. And..."


    Norah paused and looked at Shawn. "Are you nning to keep our divorce a secret from your parents?


    You know, whenever I see how kind they are to me, I feel guilty and remorseful.


    "I think that we should tell them about the..."


    Before she could finish her words, Shawn rejected the idea. "It''s not the right time yet. When the time


    "And when do you think is the right time?"


    Upon hearing how eager she was to announce their divorce to his parents, Shawn felt a surge of


    annoyance.


    A tremendous anger welled up in his chest.


    Why was she so eager to do that?


    Did she want to announce her freedom so much?


    He forcefully tugged at his cor, let go of Norah''s hand, and strode toward the balcony.


    On the balcony, he gasped for air.


    He lit a cigarette and took several deep drags before calming down a little.


    Thank goodness he had left just now. He was afraid that he couldn''t resist hurting her.


    Heughed bitterly and pressed against his heart. It hurt so much.


    Suddenly, he felt that the world was fair after all.


    He had done so many terrible things in the past.


    And now he reaped what he sowed.


    Seeing him leave, Norah took some clothes and went to the bathroom.


    After taking a shower, she returned to bed.


    In a daze, she felt Shawn return from the balcony.


    Only a wallmp was left on, but it was enough to illuminate the path ahead.


    Suddenly, a heavy force pressed down on her, followed by the strong smell of smoke.


    Norah immediately shut her eyes. With her hands and feet remaining under the nket, she didn''t dare


    to move a bit.


    Why did hee over?


    Didn''t he say he would sleep on the floor?


    Norah held her breath, but the weight on her body became even heavier.


    She could feel Shawn''s entire body pressing down on her, and it was getting heavier and heavier.


    And the smell of smoke assailed her nostrils.


    What was he nning to do?


    Suddenly, a hand reached out horizontally, and Norah immediately opened her eyes.


    Her limpid, big eyes looked at him, and he was lost for words.


    Shawn''s delicate face appeared before her eyes and erged in her vision.


    When his face was just a few centimeters away from her, Norah couldn''t hold back anymore. Her


    eyshes fluttered frantically, and her voice trembled.


    "Shawn, what are you doing?"


    Shawn didn''t say a word. He just kept his head down, quietly gazing at her.


    Seconds ticked away, one by one, in the silent room.


    Neither of them spoke.


    Finally, Norah couldn''t bear it anymore and took the initiative to break the silence. "You''re reeking of


    smoke. Did you smoke a lot?"


    "Yeah, maybe a bit too much," he replied with a deep voice.


    "Smoking is bad for your health. You should smoke less, and..."


    Norah reached out her hand and pointed to his chin. "Your beard stings."

 Chapter 270 The Truth

    Chapter 270 The Truth


    Chapter 270 The Truth


    Shawn immediately raised his head and reached out to touch his beard.


    And then he looked at Norah, "Did it hurt?"


    As he spoke, his hand had already fallen on Norah''s tender cheek, stroking it gently.


    The pads of his fingers were so warm and powerful that Norah instantly felt they were like feathers,


    tickling her heart.


    "Kinda," She answered truthfully.


    "What about now? Does it still hurt?"


    "Much better."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, Shawn did not get up and was still pressing on her.


    Norah''s head was in a mess. At this moment, she didn''t know what she was going to say.


    Suddenly, Shawn supported her, stretched his arm forward a little further, and then pulled hard.


    Suddenly, he took his pajamas and got up from Norah.


    At the same time, he exined, "My pajamas are inside. I need to take them and put them on after


    taking a shower."


    "Okay." Norah nodded, suddenly feeling very embarrassed.


    It turned out that she had misunderstood.


    Soon, the sound of rushing water came from the bathroom.


    After a while, Shawn came out after taking a shower and wearing pajamas.


    After taking two quilts out of the cab, he started to make a bed on the floor.


    When Norah saw this, she immediately got up from the bed and said, "Let me help you."


    "Okay."


    They quickly made a bed on the floor together.


    At this moment, Shawn put an arm around her, and the gesture was almost like he was holding her


    whole body in his arms.


    His breath was even more pervasive, wrapping around her tightly.


    Norah was about to speak, but the next moment, he took a pillow in his hand, ced it quickly on the


    quilt, and immediately distanced himself from her.


    "Is there anything else I can help?"


    "There''s one more," he said.


    "What ...?"


    Before Norah finished speaking, suddenly, there was a burst of force on her wrist, and the next


    moment, she was pulled to his side by Shawn.


    He reached out and held her in his arms.


    A low voice whispered in her ears softly, "Check for me if there is still smell of smoke on my body."


    After smelling, Norah shook her head and said, "It''s much better. I can''t tell if I don''t smell carefully."


    "Then I''m relieved."


    Why were you relieved?


    Norah was confused.


    Shawn replied calmly, "I''m relieved that you won''t hate the smell of me anymore."


    Norah felt bad in her heart.


    She really ddidn''t like people smoking, nor did she like the smell of smoke.


    However, what he didn''t know was that she had never hated the smell of smoke on his body.


    She even liked it.


    She felt there was a huge difference between putting the exact same thing on him and on someone


    else.


    But there was no need to tell him this.


    The wallmp was turned off, and both of themy in their own beds.


    The night was very quiet.


    But in fact, neither of them fell asleep.


    Ten minutester, seeing that he was not asleep, Norah spoke softly, "Does what you told me about


    Professor Greer during the day still count?"


    "Yes!"


    In the dark night, his voice came out calmly and powerfully.


    Norah couldn''t help but get excited. "So, you know Professor Greer, right?"


    "It''s not me, it''s Mom who knows him," Shawn said, "so I brought you home for dinner tonight. You can


    talk with Mom about this matter tomorrow, and Mom will definitely help you if you ask."


    "Okay, then I''ll talk with Mom tomorrow."


    After a moment of silence, Norah seriously called his name, "Shawn?"


    "Huh?"


    "Thank you. Thank you very much."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Shawn suddenly stood up from the ground, walked to Norah, and


    looked at her condescendingly.


    "Thank me for helping you contact Professor Greer, who can save Matthew''s mother''s life? So, are you


    thanking me for yourself or for Matthew?"


    His eyes suddenly became extremely serious.


    "Of course it''s for me," Norah said.


    Listening to her answer, Shawn finally felt a littlefort in his heart.


    When Norah got up early in the morning, she went to find Susan.


    In fact, she was still a little uneasy because she knew the matter would be difficult.


    But she didn''t expect that as soon as she finished speaking, her mother-inw agreed without thinking.


    "Okay, I''ll help you to ask for Professor Greer personally."


    "Mom, I''ve heard all about Professor Greer and his daughter. I''m sorry, but this thing I''m begging for


    you might be a little difficult."


    "It''s a bit not easy," Susan said honestly, "Vanessa is also my college ssmate, and her death is a big


    blow to Uncle Greer, but I will try my best to give it a try."


    "Wait for my news, and I''ll let you know as soon as I have it."


    "Okay, thanks Mom."


    After breakfast, Shawn personally sent Norah to the hospital.


    Before leaving, he looked at Norah with some desire to speak.


    "Is there something you want to say to me?" Norah saw it and took the initiative to ask.


    "It will be Grandpa''s 100-day festival in five days, and the news of our divorce wasn''t announced to the


    public, so you might still need to go back with me to honor Grandpa." Shawn said.


    "That''s for sure. Regardless of our rtionship, grandfather will always be my grandfather in my heart,


    and even if I''m not the the Lawson family''s daughter-inw anymore, I still love him."


    "Then I''lle a day early to pick you up and take you back to the old house."


    "Okay."


    Two dayster, Norah received a call from her mother-inw.


    Her reply was simple and direct. "Norah, Uncle Greer agreed."


    As Norah listened, she couldn''t believe it. She thought she had heard wrong and asked again, "Mom,


    do you mean that Professor Greer really agreed?"


    She thought it would take a long time and a lot of effort?


    She was really not dreaming that it would be so easy once her mother-inw stepped in.


    "Well, Uncle Greer agreed. You can pass on the patient''s details to me now, and I''ll have someone


    send it to Uncle Greerter."


    Norah was really too happy, and her tone was full of excitement. "Mom, thank you. You''re really so


    awesome."


    "You don''t have to thank me," Susan said. "If you really want to thank somebody, then thank your


    Granpa."


    Grandpa?


    How was this rted to Grandpa?


    "Mom, is this rted to Grandpa?" Norah asked in confusion.


    "Yes, the reason Uncle Greer agreed to me was to do a favor. It was all because of your Grandpa. Do


    you remember your mentor?"


    "Yes!"


    Was this also rted to her mentor?


    "Your mentor is Uncle Greer''s favorite disciple. When you took the exam for graduate school and


    became his disciple, your Granpa was very worried about you. He was afraid that you would be


    wronged, so he found someone to help you."


    "But your Granpa didn''t want you to know, so he didnt dare to find too directly. Uncle Greer was your


    Granpa''s ssmate. Knowing that he was doing a national medical research, your Granpa invested a


    lot of money to it. With the rtioship between Uncle Greer and your Granpa, your mentor would take


    more care of you.


    Norah was greatly shocked after hearing this.


    If it wasn''t for this time to find Professor Greer, she really didn''t know that her grandfather did so much


    for her.


    With trembling lips, she continued to ask.


    "So, both I can get into this hospital now and my mentor introduce me to his wife are due to Grandpa,


    right?"

 Chapter 271 Im Sorry I Didnt Mean That

    Chapter 271 I''m Sorry I Didn''t Mean That


    Chapter 271 I''m Sorry I Didn''t Mean That


    Susan nodded. "Your Grandpa knew that your wish was to work in this hospital, and he did mention it.


    But in the end, it was not all because of your Grandpa that you were able to get in. Your own


    performance was also very good."


    "Mom, thank you for telling me the truth."


    Norah was so moved that she couldn''t say anything else.


    She was so lucky in this life to meet a grandfather who cared for her and loved her so much.


    Norah quickly turned around, and wiped her tears frantically.


    Susan knew she was crying and didn''t bother her.


    It wasn''t until Norah wiped away her tears and turned around with red eyes that Susan continued to


    say, "Your Grandpa didn''t tell you because he didn''t want you to worry."


    "I had said before that your Grandpa was the best old man in the world. He not only cares for your


    Grandma but also for me, his daughter-inw, and for you, his granddaughter-inw. He loved all the


    women who married the men of the Lawson family and gave them the best of everything."


    "Your Grandpa had no other wishes. Hisst wish before leaving was that he hoped you could have a


    good life, being happy and joyful."


    Norah nodded vigorously. "I know, and I will not let down my Grandpa, and I will definitely be very


    happy."


    "Good."


    After Norah separated from her mother-inw, she immediately called Matthew.


    "Hey, Matthew, I have some good news for you. Professor Greer has agreed to treat Aunt Torres."


    After Norah said that, Matthew immediately became excited. "Is what you said true?"


    "Yes, it''s absolutely true. Hurry up and send Aunt Torres''s condition information and various


    examination results to me, and I will pass them to him in a moment."


    "Okay, I''ll send them to you right away."


    After receiving the information, Norah quickly forwarded it to Susan.


    In the ward, Matthew''s face was still full of excitement.


    "Matthew, what''s going on? I haven''t seen you so happy for a long time?" Melisa asked first.


    "J, Melisa, there is hope for our mother''s illness. Norah just called me and said that Professor


    Greer had agreed to treat our mother in person."


    Melisa immediately eximed happily, "Is it true? Matthew, I didn''t dream, did I? You really didn''t lie to


    me, right?"


    J also opened her eyes wide, with obvious joy on her face. "Did Professor Greer really agree?"


    "Yes, Norah asked us to prepare all Mom''s information immediately. She will send it to him." Matthew


    nodded affirmatively.


    At this moment, the ward was filled with joy and hope.


    Professor Greer went to the hospital in person the next day. After checking her out, he immediately


    decided to perform the surgery on the morning of the third day.


    Because he had retired for a long time and hadn''t had an operation for a long time, he did not perform


    the surgery himself.


    But he would participate in the entire operation and personally guide the entire operation.


    The operation started at nine o''clock in the morning, and Norah actually wanted to go up and take a


    look.


    But the department was so busy that she couldn''t spare any time.


    During lunch, Norah immediately ran up.


    However, she did note closer, but looked at them from a distance for a while, without disturbing


    them.


    When leaving, she sent a text message to Matthew. "Don''t be too nervous, and the operation will be


    sessful."


    "Remember to tell me when Auntes out."


    When Matthew received the phone message, he subconsciously nced towards the corridor.


    When he looked at it, he saw Norah''s back turning to leave.


    He immediately took steps and trotted to catch up with Norah.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t catch up with her until he reached the elevator entrance. When he saw Norah was about to


    get on the elevator, he immediately shouted, "Norah?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Norah stopped and turned around.


    When she saw Matthew, she was very surprised. "Why are you here? How is Aunt Torres?"


    "We don''t know yet. There has been no news since she entered at nine o''clock."


    Norah was relieved when she heard this. "For now, no news is the best news."


    Because if the operation didn''t go smoothly, and Aunt Torres was in danger, or Matthew had to sign a


    critical illness notice, then it would be really serious.


    "Norah, although I don''t know how you asked Professor Greer, I have to say thank you personally


    today. Not only me, but our whole family is very grateful for your help." Matthew thanked her sincerely.


    "Don''t be so polite. You have helped me many times before. You stepped forward to save me several


    times when I was in danger."


    "That''s different. Saving you is my duty. It''s incumbent upon me, and it''s what I should do as a friend."


    Matthew said.


    Norah nodded. "You''re right. So helping you is what I should do as a friend."


    "Aunt Torres is still in the operating room, so go and stay with her. Maybe she will be out in a little


    while."


    "Okay, I''ll catch youter."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    At 5 p.m., Norah received a call from Matthew.


    His voice was especially excited and thrilled. All of it was thick joy that he couldn''t even hide. "Norah,


    it''s great. My mom''s surgery is sessful, and Professor Greer says the result is very good."


    "Really? That''s great." Norah also squeezed her phone tightly, and she was extremely excited.


    That was so good, and she was finally relieved.


    The first moment Norah learned the good news, she immediately thought of sharing it with someone.


    And then, the fingers had dialed Shawn''s phone number with the mechanical memory and habit in her


    mind.


    "Hello!"


    His low and strong voice came quickly.


    "Thank you, Shawn. Aunt Torres''s surgery was sessful. I''m so happy."


    However, his cold voice came from the opposite side. "You called me just to tell me that Matthew''s


    mom was saved? So Norah, are you thinking that I should be happy with you and celebrate with you?"


    "Or do you think I''ll be generous enough to appreciate you being happy and cheering for another


    man?"


    His voice was so icy, and almost devoid of warmth.


    Norah''s excited heart sank


    Meanwhile, the happy expression on her face came to an abrupt end.


    The smile faded. She pinched the phone tightly, and softly apologized with her teeth biting her lips. "I''m


    sorry, Shawn. I didn''t mean that."


    "I''m calling to tell you how happy I am as a doctor to be able to witness the sess of a patient''s


    surgery, and to say that I feel that Aunt Torres is like my mom, and I feel especially relieved that she is


    able to have a sessful surgery."


    "It''s more to tell you in person, and then show my appreciation for you. It''s not what you think."


    After Norah said that, it was quiet there for a long time.


    It was so quiet that there was hardly a sound except for breathing.


    Ten secondster, twenty secondster...


    Three minutester, if it wasn''t for the call interface still being there, Norah even thought he had hung


    up.


    "Sorry to bother you. If you don''t want to hear what I want to say, then I''ll hang up now," Norah lowered


    her eyshes and said.


    However, just when she was about to hang up.


    Suddenly, a low voice came from the cell phone, "Wait...!"

 Chapter 272 How Do You Thank Me

    Chapter 272 How Do You Thank Me


    Chapter 272 How Do You Thank Me


    "Didn''t you say you want to thank me? Then apany me somewhereter." Shawn said.


    "Okay." Norah agreed without even thinking.


    He had done her such a big favor that no matter where he wanted to go, she would apany him.


    "Don''t you ask me where I''m going?" He asked deliberately.


    "I believe you." Norah said.


    After hearing this, Shawn finally felt better. "Wait in the hospital after work. I''ll ask Anthony to pick you


    up."


    "Okay, but I may have to work overtime today and have to beter."


    After work in the evening, as soon as Norah came out of the department, Anthony walked over. "Miss


    Chase, the car is outside. Mr. Lawson has been waiting for you for a while."


    "Okay."


    Norah nodded and followed Anthony to the car.


    "Anthony, did Shawn tell you where we were going soon?" Norah asked on the way.


    "Mr. Lawson gave me an address, but I don''t know the specific purpose."


    After getting in the car, Norah was stunned for a moment when she saw Shawn. He was sitting on the


    boss''s chair in the back row, with his eyes closed, taking a rest.


    The look on his face was even more tired.


    "Are you feeling ufortable?" Norah asked.


    Shawn still had his eyes closed and did not respond, as if he was fast asleep.


    Anthony immediately exined, "Miss Chase, Mr. Lawson has been working overtime in thepany


    these days, almost until two or three in the morning every day. He is very hard. I guess he was too


    tired, so he fell asleep."


    "Why is he so busy?" Norah asked with a frown.


    He was simply busier than her.


    Moreover, he was still injured. If he couldn''t even rest, how could he recover?


    "A few days ago, Mr. Lawson was hospitalized and missed some work. After he came back, he worked


    overtime crazily to make up for it all," Anthony exined.


    "Then he can''t work like this. Can''t he take good care of himself?"


    Norah was both distressed and angry.


    "Didn''t you persuade him?"


    Anthony felt that he was extremely innocent. How didn''t he persuade him?


    He almost turned into a nagging spirit these days, nagging almost every day, but Mr. Lawson didn''t


    listen to him at all. He was really helpless.


    "Miss Chase, you have wronged me. I tell him every day, but you also know Mr. Lawson''s character. I


    can''t persuade him at all."


    "But the only person who can persuade him is not around.So Mr. Lawson..."


    Anthony didn''t have to continue and Norah knew the next words.


    Neon lights shone outside the window, and the streets were bustling.


    Norah held up her arms and looked at the scenery outside.


    Finally, her eyes fell on Shawn.


    He did look extremely tired. His whole face was full of tiredness, and not only that, but also his skin had


    be darker.


    The most obvious thing was the light beard sprouting from his chin.


    He was a person who paid great attention to personal appearance and personal hygiene. On normal


    days, his beard must be shaved cleanly, leaving no trace of beard residue.


    But now, he looked really bad.


    The more Norah looked at him, the more troubled she became.


    It would be a lie to say she was not worried.


    Such a lie could only be told with words, but it couldn''t deceive her heart at all.


    Norah withdrewing her gaze, looking at Anthony and warning, "If he does this again in the future,


    please tell me."


    "Okay, Miss Chase." Anthony immediately said with relief.


    This was the result he was most looking forward to, and it was also the result that Mr. Lawson liked


    most.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After another ten minutes, the car stopped at the entrance of a narrow alley.


    "Are we there yet?" Norah asked.


    Anthony nodded, "Yes, the address that Mr. Lawson sent me is here."


    "Okay, let''s wait until he wakes up before going in."


    After another ten minutes, Shawn woke up faintly, and then he opened his eyes.


    When he saw Norah''s clear and familiar face before his eyes, the seriousness on his face almost


    disappeared.


    "Are you awake?" Norah noticed immediately and asked softly.


    "How do you feel? You just raised your head for a while. Do you have a headache?"


    Shawn moved his neck, and then looked through the window at the scenery outside the window. "Are


    we here?"


    "Yes."


    He opened the door and got out of the car first.


    Norah got out of the car right after him.


    "Do you dare to go?" Shawn looked at the curved alley in front of him, which looked like there was no


    end to it, and turned to look at Norah to ask.


    "Yes." She replied with unusual firmness.


    However, it was only after following Shawn into the alley that Norah realized that it was totally different


    inside.


    The further she went, the more this alley opened up, and the scenery inside was even more


    breathtaking, like a beautiful outdoor garden.


    All kinds of flowers werepeting in bloom, and the scents came in with the breeze.


    "How beautiful!" Norah couldn''t help but eximed.


    "Look to the right." Shawn said.


    Norah immediately followed his gaze. In the right there was a detached garden-style vi.


    The doorway was filled with flowers, and every flowe had a profusion of blossoms. The exquisite decor


    caught people''s eyes immidiately.


    "Let''s go."


    Shawn said, taking the lead and stepping forward.


    Norah immediately followed.


    The waiter introduced them to a private room, which was decorated in an antique style with a very


    strong ssical vor.


    Not only the decoration, but even the grasses, trees and all the items that could be seen in the room


    were filled with a strong ancient vor.


    At this time, a beautiful woman walked in and personally handed Shawn the menu.


    Shawn''s gaze went to Norah. "Let her order."


    "Okay."


    The beautiful woman answered and immediately handed the menu to Norah.


    The menu was beautifully crafted. Norah ordered some of her favorite dishes.


    In fact, up until now, she was totally confused.


    He had done her such a great favor, and she naturally wanted to thank him.


    But he just brought her here and said nothing till now.


    Norah didn''t even know what he was going to do?


    How could she not be apprehensive?


    Shawn stood right next to the window, and his body was straight, looking down at the small garden


    below faintly, making itpletely impossible to see what he was thinking in his heart.


    Thinking about what Anthony said in the car, Norah''s heart ached.


    She took a step and gently stepped forward. "How are you recovering from your wounds?"


    Shawn still had his back to her looking out the window and hadn''t said a word since the beginning.


    "Does it still hurt?" She asked again.


    This time, there was still no response.


    Just when Norah thought that he wouldn''t respond to her, suddenly, Shawn made a fierce turn, and his


    hands swiftly seized her arms, furiously pushing her exquisite body directly against the window.


    The speed was too fast. By the time Norah reacted, her body was already half exposed outside the


    window.


    Shawn looked at her. His eyes flushed red, and his voice was even more raspy.


    "Norah, are you seriously asking me? Or are you just asking casually?"


    "Do you really care about me? Care if I hurt? Or do you feelpelled to ask after I helped you?"

 Chapter 273 Both of Them Felt the Pain

    Chapter 273 Both of Them Felt the Pain


    Chapter 273 Both of Them Felt the Pain


    His grip on Norah''s shoulder was strong, and Norah felt the pain.


    But Norah endured the pain, without even wrinkling her brow or making a sound.


    "Answer me. Why don''t you give me an answer?"


    Norah bit her lip and, despite the immense pain, spoke up, "It''s not like that. I genuinely care about how


    you are doing now."


    "Heh..." Shawn chuckled coldly, looking even more deste.


    "Didn''t you reassure me that I would recover soon and I had nothing to worry about? Why are you


    suddenly concerned about me now?"


    "I was talking about under normal circumstances. I didn''t know you''ve been working overtime and not


    resting properly."


    "Yeah, because your heart is with another man."


    Norah exined, "I''ve said it before that Mat and I are just friends."


    "What about me then?" He stared at her with red eyes, as if he demanded an answer.


    Lowering her gaze, she said, "We''re friends too."


    "Is that so?"


    With a bitter smile, Shawn let go of her.


    At that moment, the dishes were brought to the table one by one.


    Soon, the table was filled with exquisite dishes.


    "Anthony said you haven''t been eating properly these days. You should eat first," Norah said.


    Shawn strode over and pulled out a chair.


    Instead of starting to eat, he opened a bottle of strong liquor and started drinking it straight from the


    bottle.


    Norah was terrified and ran over to snatch the bottle from his hand.


    But Shawn held onto the bottle tightly. By the time Norah tried to take it, he had already drunk a third of


    it.


    The way he poured the alcohol down his throat was as casual as drinking water, without any hesitation.


    Thinking about his physical condition and his recent state, Norah was terrified.


    "Stop it. Shawn! Please put down the bottle."


    Shawn put down the bottle and gave Norah a cold nce, asking, "What authority do you have to


    control me? Are we friends?"


    "I''m sorry. But in my world, friends have never had such control over me."


    To Norah, those words felt like sharp knives, piercing into her heart.


    "I don''t know why you''re angry with me. If it''s because I helped Mat, then I have nothing to say. When I


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    was in a crucial situation, he saved me without hesitation. It''s only right for me to help him in return."


    "If you''re unhappy about us still being friends, don''t worry, after tonight, I will willingly disappear from


    your sight. Actually, I think it makes sense. Divorced couples continuing to be friends is indeed


    awkward. Perhaps being strangers is the best state for us."


    Then, Norah snatched the bottle of alcohol from Shawn''s hand and said, "Fine, if you really want to


    drink, then I''ll drink with you."


    After that, she tilted her head and poured the alcohol into her mouth.


    She had never drunk hard liquor before, so she had no idea it would be so strong.


    At the moment the liquor entered her throat, tears streamed down her face from the irritation.


    Especially when the liquor flowed into her stomach through her throat, she felt like her throat and


    esophagus were burning like fire. It was a searing pain.


    Immediately, she put down the bottle and coughed violently.


    Her eyes were bloodshot, tears were flowing, and she was in extreme difort.


    "You''re crazy!"


    Shawn stood up, patted her back, and handed her a ss of water. "Drink some water quickly."


    Taking the water, Norah drank tworge sses before feeling a little better.


    The next moment, Shawn poured out all the alcohol from the bottle and smashed the bottle.


    Then he sat next to her and asked, "How do you feel?"


    "It''s okay."


    "Go get a bowl of hangover juice." Shawn instructed the waiter.


    A few minutester, the waiter brought the hangover juice.


    After Norah drank a whole ss of hangover juice, he said to her, "You really can''t handle your liquor,


    can you?"


    "You can''t handle it either." Norah looked at him, saying just as firmly.


    "I won''t drink anymore. Let''s eat."


    During their meal, the private room was unusually quiet.


    Almost only the sound of cutlery lightly touching the tes could be heard. Both of them ate silently.


    When they were halfway through the meal, Norah went to the restroom.


    When she came out of the restroom, Anthony immediately walked up to her, "Miss Chase."


    "You didn''t go back? Have you had dinner? Would you like toe in and eat with us?"


    Anthony immediately shook his head and replied, "President Lawson chose such a quiet and private


    ce to have a good meal with you. He doesn''t want much. He just wants to spend some time alone


    with you."


    "And there''s something I think I should tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "That day, after President Lawson came out of your house, he stood outside your building all night,


    looking at the light in your room. He was particrly heartbroken, smoked cigarettes all night, and


    didn''t leave until dawn."


    Hearing this, Norah couldn''t describe the feeling in her heart.


    It seemed that people were like this. They didn''t cherish what they had until they lost it, and then they


    would start to regret it.


    With a bitter smile, Norah asked, "Do you think he and I can go back to how things were before?"


    She looked at Anthony, but she didn''t expect him to answer.


    After a moment''s pause, she answered herself, "To be honest, I have no confidence. I can''t even see a


    glimmer of hope."


    "Miss Chase, I understand your concerns, but President Lawson really loves you now. He has changed


    a lot for you."


    "And including your negotiation with Professor Greer, it''s not as simple as you think. The reason Mrs.


    Lawson was able to persuade Professor Greer so quickly is because President Lawson bought the


    cemetery that Professor Greer wanted the most."


    Norah looked at him in surprise and asked, "What cemetery?"


    "It''s the cemetery next to Professor Greer''s deceased daughter. Professor Greer had always wanted to


    buy it so that he could be buried there next to his daughter. But that cemetery has already been sold.


    The buyer is mysterious. Professor Greer has tried many methods to get in touch with that buyer but


    failed."


    "President Lawson searched for many business friends for that cemetery, and finally found the buyer.


    The buyer had very strict conditions, but President Lawson agreed without hesitation."


    Upon hearing this, Norah waspletely shocked.


    If it weren''t for Anthony telling her all this, she really wouldn''t have known about all these twists and


    turns.


    But he just casually mentioned this matter.


    Now she understood that he asked her to talk to his mother about this so that she would think it was his


    mother who helped her. He wanted her to ept his help easily, without feeling burdened or guilty.


    Opening the door to the private room again, Norah felt a mix of emotions.


    Her footsteps became heavy.


    Approaching him, with tears in her eyes, she asked, "Your grandfather did invest in Professor Greer''s


    project because of me. He also introduced me to my mentor. But Professor Greer agreeing to see me


    this time wasn''t because of your grandfather, was it? It was all because you were helping me behind


    the scenes, right?"


    "Anthony told you?" Shawn looked calm, but his gaze subtly lifted.


    "That''s not important. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to leave me? You said you want us to be strangers and to never contact


    each other again. If not for these reasons, why would you personallye to find me?" Shawn replied


    with a bitter smile.


    After saying these words, he felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    "But I also don''t want you to pay such a big price!"

 Chapter 274 Its All Because of You

    Chapter 274 It''s All Because of You


    Chapter 274 It''s All Because of You


    "But I think it''s worth it," Shawn replied.


    Norah''s eyes turned red, her heart ached, and she couldn''t say a word.


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Sit down and have a good meal with me. I haven''t had a proper


    meal in days," Shawn said.


    Norah didn''t ask any further questions and obediently sat down next to him.


    She had already finished eating, so the rest of the time was spent watching him eat while she sat by his


    side.


    For a while, the only sound in the private room was the clinking of cutlery on tes.


    Shawn sat upright, wearing a white shirt with his sleeves gently rolled up, revealing his powerful


    forearms.


    He ate slowly, savoring each bite with elegance.


    His every move was in perfect harmony with the ambiance of the ce.


    For the next while, neither of them spoke, and a sense of calmness settled in.


    Norah apanied him while admiring the decoration of the private room.


    Upon closer inspection, she realized that the attention to detail in the decor was exquisite.


    Every corner was designed to create afortable and refined atmosphere.


    After finishing thest sip of soup, Shawn put down his spoon. Norah asked, "Are you full?"


    "Mm-hmm." He nodded softly and added, "It''s the best dinner I''ve had in days."


    "Well then, good."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Not because of how delicious the food is, but because you''re here with me." Shawn looked at her and


    said seriously.


    Norah was speechless.


    She didn''t know how to continue the conversation.


    "This ce is quite big, and we''ve only been to one of the rooms. There are many more to explore.


    Would you like to take a look?" Shawn casually put a hand in his pocket and asked softly.


    At that moment, the waiter immediately handed Norah a brochure about the establishment.


    As Norah flipped open the elegantly designed brochure, the first page caught her attention. She loved


    this medieval style.


    As soon as the thought came to her mind, she turned to look at Shawn.


    She had always hidden her love for Victorian fashion and architecture in her heart. She just took that as


    a secret hobbit.


    She never deliberately proimed it or went on crazy shopping sprees.


    So, how did he know that she liked the Victorian style?


    When visiting this store, Norah realized how little she knew about this store.


    No wonder the owner built this store in such a secluded and serene ce, far from the hustle and


    bustle. It turned out to be a hidden gem.


    And Norah was almost amazed by every corner of this ce.


    The size of this store was beyond her imagination. It was like a small world of the Victorian era, with


    everything she could imagine.


    Restaurants, decor galleries, design studios, photography exhibits, shopping halls, auction rooms,


    performance venues, disy galleries, treasure collections, wedding dress boutiques...


    Almost everything one could think of was here.


    Norah observed those buildings with titles along the way, feeling dazzled.


    It was so beautiful and unique here.


    She really loved it and didn''t want to leave.


    After touring the main hall, the female receptionist softly asked, "President Lawson, Miss Chase, due to


    limited time today, we may only be able to visit one hall. Which one would you like to visit first?"


    Shawn looked at thedy, then at Norah, and replied, "Let her decide."


    "Miss Chase, please let me know once you''ve made your decision."


    "Let''s go to the photography gallery," Norah suggested.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Chase, but it''s a bitte now. The staff there have already left for the day. The other


    galleries are still open though. Would you like to visit them instead?"


    "Then I''d like to go to the treasure gallery. Is that okay?"


    "Of course."


    The receptionist felt relieved.


    Luckily, she was quick on her feet, otherwise she would have given herself away.


    Actually, it wasn''t because of thete hour that there were no photography staff, but because President


    Lawson had booked the whole ce.


    In other words, apart from the receptionists, there were only the two of them in this huge ce.


    When they reached the treasure gallery, Norah was amazed when the heavy carved doors were


    pushed open.


    The treasure gallery was grand and the decoration was magnificent. The moment she walked in, she


    even felt like she had traveled back in time.


    Every detail in the gallery was meticulously crafted and the arrangement was awe-inspiring.


    Various treasures were disyed inside - beautiful clothes, various objects, books, and a dazzling


    array of ancient jewelry.


    Norah had to admit that as a woman, she also loved beauty.


    When she saw those exquisitely beautiful clothes made of light silk and feathers, Norah was stunned


    by their beauty.


    She stopped and looked up, and her face was full of envy and delight. Her bright eyes were like stars.


    She really liked these things. From any perspective, these clothes were incredibly beautiful.


    "Do you like them?" Shawn asked beside her.


    Norah raised a smile with arched brows, replying, "It''s more like appreciation. Some things are very


    beautiful, but they are meant to be admired from a distance, not to be owned."


    And people as well... Just like him to her.


    After a few more nces, Norah continued walking forward.


    The disy cases ahead were filled with precious jewelry - gold, jade, and almost every kind of


    gemstone except diamonds.


    The jewelry inside was stunning, and Norah could tell just by a fleeting nce that they were quite


    expensive.


    In the two years of her marriage to Shawn, he had always been very generous to her financially.


    Norah received numerous diamond nes and jewelry as gifts on various asions, not only from


    him but also from his grandfather and parents. Although it had only been two years, her collection of


    jewelry had umted to fill an entirerge box.


    As a result, Norah had seen quite a lot of fine things, much more than most people, at least.


    However, even with all that, Norah''s eyes still lit up when she saw the pair of ssical diamond


    earrings in front of her.


    The faint purple color made them appear exceptionally delicate and elegant.


    The diamonds were pear-shaped, and the size was just perfect.


    Norah fell in love with these earrings at first sight.


    However, based on her recent experience, she didn''t show too much of her liking for these earrings.


    She just quietly took a few more admiring nces towards them.


    But even with her best efforts to conceal it, Shawn, being perceptive and attentive, noticed.


    And this time, he remained unfazed as well.


    After exploring the collection in the museum, Norah eximed, "The owner must have spent a lot of


    time and effort collecting all these precious items."


    The receptionist nodded and said, "Miss Chase, you are absolutely right. These are all collected by my


    boss over the years. Many of these items are his personal treasures. They are all his favorites."


    "So everything in our museum can be priced and sold, except for the collection. The items in there are


    for disy only, not for sale."


    "Mr. Lawson, Miss Chase, we finished this museum a bit quickly. We still have some time. Up ahead is


    our gship gallery, and also our specialty gallery, ''The Bridal Gown Gallery''. Would you like me to take


    you in for a tour?"

 Chapter 275 Wedding Gown Shopping

    Chapter 275 Wedding Gown Shopping


    Chapter 275 Wedding Gown Shopping


    "No need."


    "Alright."


    Norah and Shawn both answered this question almost simultaneously.


    Shawn was the one who agreed, while Norah was the one who refused.


    Well...


    They were just friends now. It seemed a bit inappropriate for two friends to visit a wedding gown


    exhibition hall together seriously.


    "That''s a wedding gown exhibition hall. It''s not appropriate for us to go there," Norah said.


    Compared to Norah''s nervousness, Shawn appeared particrly calm. "I know it''s a wedding gown


    exhibition hall. We''re just going to take a look. What are you so nervous about?"


    "But we''re not..." Norah bit her lip and expressed it in a different way, "We''re just friends."


    Shawn looked at her and said in an unpleasant tone, "Norah, listen, I know we''re just friends. I got it,


    okay? So you don''t have to remind me over and over again. It''s just that now I want to visit the wedding


    gown exhibition hall. Since we are friends, why couldn''t you just apany me a little?"


    After that, Shawn walked forward.


    Norah quietly followed.


    As they entered the wedding gown exhibition hall, Norah was stunned instantly when she saw all those


    gorgeous wedding gowns. She stood there motionless for a while.


    Every wedding gown in the exhibition hall was extremely beautiful and impable, and their designs


    were astonishingly amazing.


    They were all Victorian-style wedding gowns. Each set was exquisitely made to perfection. Even from a


    distance, Norah felt that the embroidery on the skirts was lifelike, and every pattern symbolized


    blessings.


    The entire exhibition hall was filled with white wedding gowns, full of yearning for pure love and happy


    marriage.


    At that moment, she finally fully understood girls'' expectations for weddings.


    She also understood the anticipation and importance that girls ced on wedding gowns.


    Pure white, the purest color, was just what the brides anticipated for their marriage life.


    Purity used to be her expectation and longing for her wedding and marriage life.


    However, it seemed like she would never have the opportunity to have a wedding with the person she


    used to marry.


    "Mr. Lawson, Miss Chase, let me introduce you to our wedding gown exhibition hall," the receptionist


    said softly, "Our wedding gown exhibition hall is the biggest feature of our store. Many peoplee


    here because of its reputation. The wedding gowns disyed here are all made in coboration with


    top designers. We have a very strict selection process for the designers, only choosing those who have


    expertise in ssical clothing."


    "Our philosophy is to give every bride a Victorian dream wedding. The embroidery on the wedding


    dress is all handcrafted. Therefore, the production cycle for a wedding dress is quite long and requires


    ordering in advance."


    "Then how do I go about ordering a set of wedding dresses?" Shawn suddenly asked.


    Upon hearing this, Norah was stunned.


    "Is he ordering wedding dresses?" She thought to herself.


    "Mr. Lawson, you... Emm..." The receptionist waspletely caught off guard and became overjoyed


    all at once.


    Because the wedding dresses here were all top-notch custom-made, and the prices were not cheap.


    So themission for selling a wedding dress was quite substantial.


    She had only been working here for three months and never dreamed that such a big pie would fall on


    her.


    Taking a deep breath, the receptionist finallyposed herself and replied, "Mr. Lawson, are you


    saying that you want to order a set of wedding dresses?"


    Norah still couldn''t control herself. She pinched her fingers and spoke in a somewhat awkward manner,


    "Are you really going to order a wedding dress?"


    "Yes," he nodded and said.


    Then he looked at her with a deep gaze, saying, "You heard it just now thatpleting a set of


    wedding dresses takes a long time. With my status, I will eventually get married. It''s better to be


    prepared in advance, so that I won''t have to rushter."


    These words were like a knife stabbing into Norah''s heart.


    Although it wasn''t a physical wound that would bleed, she felt that the pain it caused was even greater


    than a physical injury.


    For a moment, she clenched her hands tightly, her nails digging into her palms. But she couldn''t seem


    to feel the pain.


    She silently bit her lip, trying to calm her breathing, inhaling and exhaling, repeating it several times.


    Because other than desperately trying to calm herself down, Norah didn''t know what else she could


    do.


    Shawn turned to look at the receptionist and said in a firm and decisive tone, "I''ll get a set. And my


    assistant wille by in a few days for further discussion."


    "Alright, Mr. Lawson, I will be ready at any time."


    After that, Shawn looked at Norah.


    Since hearing him saying that he would like to order a wedding dress, Norah had stood there stiffly.


    She felt like her heart had fallen into an abyss, endlessly plummeting in darkness, causing her


    immense pain.


    She knew she shouldn''t care, let alone feel this way.


    And he was right. He was the heir of the Lawson Group. How could he not get married?


    He would get married sooner orter.


    Although he was divorced, it wouldn''t be a problem at all. With his status and position, there were


    plenty of eligibledies who were eager to be his fianc¨¦, so he didn''t have to worry about anything.


    Moreover, the fact that they were a legal couple had always been a secret. So, the public didn''t know


    about his divorce.


    Clutching her hands tightly, Norah told herself secretly, ''Stay calm.''


    ''Norah Chase, hold on. You are the best!''


    You won''t be easily defeated.''


    No matter how sad you are, at least for now, you have to stay strong in front of him.''


    "Do you want to see more?" Shawn asked her.


    "No, I have seen enough," Norah lightly replied, raising a faint smile.


    "Really?" He also smiled and said in a slightly cheerful tone, making it hard to understand what he


    meant.


    "It''s gettingte. We should go back!" Norah added.


    "Alright."


    He didn''t refuse and nodded readily.


    They were walking one after the other, Norah in front and Shawn behind.


    Because she was thinking about his ordering a wedding dress, Norah was not in a good mood and


    Even when walking, she felt a bit unsteady. So, she naturally didn''t notice that Shawn had already


    turned in another direction.


    It was not until they were out of the gate that she realized Shawn didn''t follow her out.


    She took out her phone and called him, "Where did you go? I''m waiting for you at the gate."


    "I have something to do. It''s windy at the gate and the weather is cold. Go wait for me in the car.


    Anthony is in the car," Shawn said.


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    Looking at the phone and thinking her call was hung up in just a few seconds, Norah smiled bitterly.


    Something to do?


    If she was not mistaken, he was probably going to discuss the price and rted issues of the wedding


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    dress he had just ordered.


    She didn''t expect that he was so impatient and serious about his future bride.


    It seemed that his future bride was so lucky and would be happy.


    Since he was dealing with the wedding dress, he must have already had a candidate for his next wife.


    Then why did he meet her today?


    To let her witness his happiness and humiliate her?


    To tell her that there were plenty of people lining up to be with him even though she didn''t want him?


    Actually, since they had already broken up, she should give him her blessings.


    But she could only feel bitterness in her heart now, and she couldn''t possibly say congrattions to him


    at all.


    It was really difficult to congratte a man that she truly loved in the past on having a happy and long


    marriage to another woman. It was so HARD!

 Chapter 276 Shawns Wicked Side

    Chapter 276 Shawn''s Wicked Side


    Chapter 276 Shawn''s Wicked Side


    She didn''t know what that woman was like.


    However, she couldn''t bring herself to say these congrattory words to Shawn.


    The wind grew stronger and the weather became colder.


    Rain began to drizzle from the sky, making the night exceptionally quiet and beautiful.


    Norah walked forward. But she didn''t feel the cold in the cold night wind.


    Instead, she felt that with the cold wind blowing, the tightness and oppression in her chest eased a


    little.


    Seeing Norah approached, Anthony immediately opened the car door and held an umbre as he


    quickly ran over.


    He then held the umbre over Norah''s head and said, "Miss Chase, it''s raining. Why did youe out


    like this? Get in the car. It''s warm inside."


    "By the way, where is President Lawson?"


    "He said he has some business to do now and might be a bitte."


    "Alright, then Miss Chase, you can just wait in the car. President Lawson didn''t bring an umbre, so I''ll


    wait for him at the entrance."


    Norah nodded and said, "Okay."


    The car was warm with hot air blowing.


    Taking a deep breath, Norah hugged herself tightly. But no matter how tight she hugged, she still felt


    very cold.


    It was not just ordinary cold. It was a kind of cold that came from within, chilling her entire heart.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Anthony, with the umbre, came back with Shawn.


    Then, the car door was opened, and Shawn got in.


    During the drive, Shawn was silent, neither of them spoke.


    When they were about to arrive, Norah spoke up, "Anthony, you don''t have to drive me home. Just stop


    at the traffic lights intersection."


    The car was filled with warm air, making her feel a bit suffocated.


    It would be nice to have some fresh air in the cold breeze before heading home.


    "President Lawson, what do you think...?" Anthony couldn''t make up his mind and immediately looked


    at Shawn.


    "Didn''t you say that today was about to thank me and you would let me arrange everything?" Shawn


    looked at Norah.


    "Yes."


    "Well then, I''m hungry," he said.


    Norah was speechless.


    "You just had a good meal, didn''t you?"


    Shawn nodded. "Yes, I had a good meal. But after the tour in that store, I''m a bit hungry now. I


    suddenly remembered the cake you made for mest time. I thought it was delicious. You wouldn''t


    refuse, right?"


    Norah suspected that he was doing this on purpose.


    He knew she wouldn''t refuse him, so he deliberately said this.


    "Which cake? I forgot."


    "The one you made for me after we confirmed our rtionship, before I went abroad. I know you


    haven''t forgotten."


    Shawn had blocked all her retreat paths.


    "You can''t treat me like this." Norah looked at him with a broken heart.


    "So, were all your thanks to me fake?" He raised an eyebrow.


    "Fine."


    Since she couldn''t win this argument, Norah finallypromised.


    "Go to my ce or go to yours?" he asked.


    "Yours!"


    She currently lived in Vivian''s home. It wouldn''t be appropriate for Shawn to go there all the time.


    Besides, she rarely cooked there, and the cooking facilities were notplete.


    Anthony immediately elerated the car and drove towards Shawn''s house.


    A few minutester, they arrived.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she felt a bit cold.


    Just when Norah rubbed her hands, Shawn put his coat on her.


    "You promised to make me a cake. I don''t want you to be frozen, and then I have to take care of you


    instead," he said yfully.


    Then he strode ahead.


    Norah held tightly onto the coat and didn''t look ahead much. She ran with small steps, keeping her


    head down.


    Perhaps she was running too fast, suddenly her head collided with Shawn''s back and hit right on his


    scap.


    The bone was hard, so she felt a bit painful.


    Rubbing her forehead, she immediately looked up to Shawn and pouted in a helpless manner, "You


    hurt me."


    Shawn turned around, looking at her helplessly, and said, "Miss Chase, you ran too fast and didn''t


    watch where you were going. Strictly speaking, I am the victim here. You shouldpensate me."


    "It''s your fault. You suddenly stopped and I bumped into you, Norah argued.


    "Even though I stopped, it''s because you didn''t see your way clearly. ording to traffic rules, it''s


    considered a rear-end collision. And the person at fault is always the one behind. So, you are the one


    at fault," Shawn argued.


    "But I''m in a good mood today. So I''ll only punish you by making two more cakes for me," he continued.


    "Shawn Lawson, you..." Norah red at him in anger.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Shawn raised his finger and counted, "Three times, four times,


    or..."


    Now, Norah had to ept her fate and said, "Fine, just two more times."


    Shawn corrected her seriously, "Miss Chase, I said two more in addition to the one you were supposed


    to make. So, a total of three times."


    Now Norah had every reason to believe that she was being taken advantage of.


    Was it fun to tease her?


    Why didn''t he go tease his fiancee instead?


    Thinking of his mysterious "fiancee," Norah touched her nose and felt a sourness in her heart.


    With her head down, she bypassed Shawn and sped up.


    But just as she took a few steps, he caught up with her from behind.


    "Why are you walking so fast?"


    "I feel cold."


    Norah gave a simple answer and continued running ahead.


    "Then let''s run together."


    As soon as he said that, Shawn grabbed her hand and they ran together.


    When they arrived home and closed the door, Norah was about to take off his coat. But suddenly, he


    pulled her close to him.


    "Let go of me. Didn''t you say you''re hungry and want to eat some cake? I''ll make it for you now. Or it''ll


    be toote to make themter. And it won''t be good for digestion to eat cakete at night."


    "No rush," he replied.


    In the next moment, he reached out and gently touched Norah''s cheek with his warm palm.


    Then his warm fingertips lightly roamed and kneaded her small, round earlobe.


    "It''s cold outside. And your ears are freezing. Let me warm them up for you."


    "No need, the indoor temperature is high. So I''ll feel warm soon," Norah said, trying to push him away.


    But in that instant, she felt a slight, tickling sensation on her earlobe.


    Norah reached out to push him away, but in that instant, she felt a slight tickling sensation on her


    earlobe.


    "What did you put on my ear? It''s a bit itchy."


    As she spoke, she instinctively reached out to touch it.


    But she immediately felt something cold and small in Shawn''s hand.


    Shawn opened his hand, revealing another purple diamond earring in his palm. Under the light, it


    emitted a gentle and noble luster.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I put it on for you," he said.


    Norah reached out and took off the other earring, cing it in his hand. "Isn''t this one of the private


    collections of the owner of that store? How did you get it? And, these earrings are so valuable. I can''t


    ept them."


    She admitted that she was pleasantly surprised to see the pair of earrings. But after the surprise, she


    felt even greater panic.


    "I said if you can ept it, then you can take it," Shawn said.


    As he spoke, he directly put the earring back on her ear.


    Not only that, he also put the other earring on her.


    "Shawn, I really can''t ept something so expensive."


    "Fine, if you don''t want to ept it, just take it off and throw it in the trash."

 Chapter 277 Accidentally Pulled Her Earlobes

    Chapter 277 identally PulledHerEarlobes


    Chapter 277 identally Pulled Her Earlobes


    "Shawn, don''t be so stubborn."


    "But I am stubborn. Since you don''t want it, there''s no point in keeping it."


    Saying that, he reached out to take the earring off Norah''s ear.


    Perhaps out of impatience or anger, he identally pulled Norah''s earlobe down when removing the


    earrings.


    "Ah, it hurts..." Norah instantly frowned in pain.


    Her face was filled with agony.


    Shawn immediately stopped his actions and apologized, "I''m sorry, Norah. Don''t move, let me have a


    look."


    "Then hurry! It hurts so much."


    Tears started flowing from Norah''s eyes due to the pain.


    Shawn felt even more remorseful.


    He carried Norah to the sofa and went to find the first aid kit.


    Then he used a shlight to examine the wound on Norah''s earlobe carefully.


    As soon as he looked, Shawn''s heart sank. And it felt like his heart was being torn apart.


    Her fair and delicate earlobes were now swollen with traces of blood.


    Without a doubt, it was caused by his carelessness while removing the earring.


    "I''ll disinfect it first, then remove the earring, and apply some medicine." Shawn carefully said.


    Norah nodded, and her voice became weak, "Okay."


    During the disinfection, when the alcohol touched the torn wound, Norah felt stung.


    "If it hurts, let me know. Don''t endure it. You can hold onto my arm."


    "Okay."


    After disinfection, Shawn carefully removed both earrings.


    And then, he applied medicine to her earlobes.


    After the ointment was applied, she felt a refreshing andfortable sensation from her burning


    earlobes.


    And the pain was also greatly relieved.


    Looking at the earrings in his hand, Shawn quietly ced them in the box and stubbornly handed it to


    Norah, "Even though you can''t wear them for a while, this is for you. I still hold my opinion that if you


    don''t like them, you can throw them away like garbage."


    "I''ve also said that I can''t ept them."


    Both of them looked at each other with determination in their eyes.


    Two seconds, five seconds, ten seconds...


    Just when Norah thought Shawn would take back the earrings and change his mind, suddenly, he


    reached out and threw the earrings out of the window.


    Norah was immediately startled.


    "Shawn, you''re crazy." She looked at him and couldn''t help but shout.


    After that, she quickly calmed herself down.


    She remembered that this was often portrayed in TV dramas.


    But in the end, it would go as the male lead was intentionally scaring the female lead. It wasn''t like he


    really threw that away. He just acted like that.


    So, Norah held onto a glimmer of hope and asked, "You didn''t actually throw them away, right? Where


    are they, show them to me?"


    "I threw them away." He answered shortly.


    Norah didn''t believe it though. She first checked the box, but it was empty.


    Then she searched him carefully, like checking every pocket of his suit. But after three rounds, she


    didn''t find that box.


    "I already told you that I threw it away."


    "Shawn, you''ve truly gone mad. How could you just throw them away like that? You earned your money


    through hard work. How could you waste your money like that?"


    Norah was genuinely angry, and she truly didn''t expect him to be so resolute.


    After saying that, without thinking, she pushed open the door and ran outside.


    Shawn immediately chased after her, asking, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to retrieve them. I can''t bear to see you waste like this."


    The night wind was strong, blowing fiercely against Norah''s delicate and slender body.


    As soon as she took a few steps outside, Norah''s body was immediately covered with a thick down


    jacket.


    Shawn personally helped her zip up and then put on a hat for her.


    The down jacket was long, reaching all the way to her ankles, wrapping her body tightly.


    He put a scarf on her as well, and then held her hand and walked forward.


    "Why?" Norah asked.


    "To find the earrings. Didn''t you say you wanted to find them back?" Shawn replied.


    "Just to find a box. Why do you have to make such a big deal?" Norah questioned.


    "I like it." He raised an eyebrow.


    The two of them arrived at the spot directly in front of the window.


    But as soon as they approached, Norah frowned. The ground in front of her was either covered in


    grass or trees, and even though it wasn''t like finding a needle in a haystack to find a pair of small


    earrings in there, it still wasn''t an easy task.


    Finding them was truly difficult.


    Norah turned on a shlight and started searching through the grass, earnestly looking for them.


    After bending down and searching for a long time, she stood up and realized that Shawn was still


    standing there, not helping at all.


    "Why don''t you join in? We can search together. More people means more power," Norah suggested.


    Shawn, however, rejected her directly. "Since you don''t want them, even if we find them, it doesn''t


    mean anything to me. I would still throw them away."


    Norah didn''t say anything then and continued to search.


    "Ten minutester... Twenty minutester... An hourter...


    Norah had almost searched the very grasnd in front of her multiple times. And she still hadn''t found


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    those earrings."


    How could someone force another person to ept a gift?


    Who would go out at midnight and search for a pair of earrings in the grass?


    Perhaps due to the low temperature, even though she was wearing a hat, the cold wind blew into her


    ears. She felt her ears freezing and in pain.


    And now, on top of not finding the ring, Norah felt like she was on the verge of breaking down.


    Unable to hold it in any longer, she clenched her fist and started punching Shawn, crying, "It''s all your


    fault! While I could be sleeping in a warm and cozy bed, I''m here searching for a pair of earrings."


    "Shawn, you''re so mean. Do you know that? Besides, who gives gifts like you do?"


    After venting her frustration, Norah felt slightly better.


    But she didn''t want to see him right now.


    So she silently turned around, facing away from him.


    Shawn reached out and gently wrapped his arms around her, saying in a deep voice, "I gave them to


    you as a pair. You said you didn''t want them, and they were heartbroken. That''s why you can''t find


    them. Because they don''t want you to find them. They are afraid they will be thrown away again."


    "But that was before. I didn''t say I wanted to find them just to throw them away now, did I?"


    "So, are you saying that if you find them, you''ll ept them?"


    Norah nodded softly, replying, "You could say that."


    "Norah, remember what you said. I''ll search with you."


    "Okay."


    Both of them turned on the shlight on their phones and resumed the search.


    After about five or six minutes, Shawn pushed aside a clump of grass in front of him and suddenly


    eximed, "Norah,e here quickly. I think I found them!"


    "Really?"


    Norah immediately ran over, filled with excitement.


    When she saw those familiar earrings gleaming in front of her eyes, Norah was truly moved to tears.


    "Finally, we found them. We finally found them."


    Norah crouched down, carefully picked up the two earrings, and gently ced them in Shawn''s hands


    like precious treasures.

 Chapter 278 A Perfect Idea

    Chapter 278 A Perfect Idea


    Chapter 278 A Perfect Idea


    After returning home, Norah carefully cleaned both earrings.


    She was relieved to see that the earrings still had the same soft luster as before.


    Then she put the earrings in a ring box and handed them to Shawn seriously. "Here''s your stuff back...


    Take a look."


    Shawn didn''t reach for it. "Didn''t we just talk about this? You can have it."


    "If you don''t want it, then I..."


    Shawn snatched the box and made a move to throw it.


    Norah immediately grabbed his arm in shock. Then she shouted, "Shawn, don''t be impulsive. When did


    I say I didn''t want it? I want it. I''ll just take it."


    Shawn withdrew his arm. He then put the earring case right into therge pocket of Norah''s down


    jacket.


    Meanwhile, Shawn took Norah''s hand and headed out the door.


    "Where are we going?" Norah asked in disbelief.


    "To take you home."


    His answer really surprised Nora.


    "But you said you were hungry and asked me to make you a cake, didn''t you?"


    "I''m not so cold-blooded to let you make a cake thiste at night when you''re sick. Anyway, I had three


    chances. I''ll have plenty of chancester, but you need to be able toe over anytime if I want to


    eat."


    Norah was speechless.


    As expected, she knew Shawn wouldn''t let her off the hook so easily and that he must have had his


    offers.


    By the time Norah got home, it was midnight. Norah took a hot shower and theny down on her bed


    and went to sleep.


    Lilian recuperated for a while under Rosalyn''s care. And she recovered well.


    As long as Lilian didn''t exercise strenuously or do sports like climbing mountains, she could already


    walk down the ground normally.


    Seeing Lilian getting better, Rosalyn felt that her efforts had paid off.


    "Lily, that''s great. I''m surprised you can actually walk. I''m sure Norah is no match for you now." Rosalyn


    said excitedly.


    Lilian shook her head. Compared to her previous false confidence, she seemed extraordinarily calm


    now.


    "Rosie, you''re wrong. Even though I can walk, Shawn is no longer the person he used to be a few


    years ago. Norah''s position in his heart has long been different."


    "How can that be? Lily, so what should we do now? You''re so smart. You must have a solution."


    Rosalyn flustered. Lilian chimed in, "Now, my being vulnerable is no longer working. Not only will it not


    make Shawn sympathize with me, but it will make him detest me."


    "So, I''vee up with another perfectly good idea."


    Rosalyn asked impatiently, "What good idea?"


    Smiling coldly, Lilian took out a packet of pills and put it in front of Rosalyn. "As long as you put this pill


    in Shawn''s ss. Once he drinks from this ss, we''ll have a chance."


    "By the time I''ve had sex with him and am pregnant with his child, do you think Norah is qualified


    enough topete with me for being Mrs. Lawson?"


    As Rosalyn listened to Lilian speak, she shook her head frantically without thinking.


    "No. I can''t. Lily, your idea is good, but it''s too risky. If you don''t make it, or if my brother finds out, he''ll


    kick me out of the Lawson family. And I''ll lose everything."


    Lilian knew Rosalyn was timid.


    But the most crucial figure to the sess of her n was Rosalyn.


    Without Rosalyn, Lilian wouldn''t have been able to get anywhere near Shawn, let alone put this pill in


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Shawn''s ss of water.


    "Rosie..."


    Lilian adjusted her tone. She spoke to Rosalyn with reason andpassion. "I know your concern.


    How could I not?"


    "I''ve told you before that your brother already has feelings for Norah. Now, this is ourst chance. If I


    don''t firmly grasp the opportunity to be your brother''s wife while I can, I will never have another


    chance."


    "The longer it goes on, the deeper your brother''s feelings for that woman will grow. At that point, we''ll


    really be at the end of our rope. And we''ll have no chance left."


    "But now it is different. We still have thisst chance. We must seize it. And then, we''ll make a


    turnaround."


    Admittedly, Rosalyn was at the mercy of Lilian.


    Moreover, Lilian had a hold on Rosalyn''s heart.


    In terms of mental games, Rosalyn was no match for Lilian.


    "Lily, what you said does make sense, but how can you guarantee that you will seed? What if you


    fail? What if you don''t get pregnant? How are we going to end this?"


    As arrogant and bossy as Rosalyn sometimes spoke and acted, she had always been timid around


    Shawn.


    Without Lilian egging on her, Rosalyn couldn''t even think of doing something like that.


    "Rosie, I promise that if you do what I say, I will never fail. I''m sure I''ll make it."


    "Even if everything goes well, how can you be sure you''ll get pregnant? Your chances of getting


    pregnant are too slim. Lily, I still think it''s too risky."


    Lilian continued to coax patiently, "Rosie, I understand your concerns, but you don''t know Norah. She''s


    in love with your brother. She would never turn a blind eye to it."


    "As long as you let her see me and your brother lying in the same bed when the timees, even if


    nothing happens between your brother and me, and even if I''m not pregnant, your brother and Norah


    will never be together. Do you understand?"


    Rosalyn agreed with that point.


    "Lily, you have a point, but I..."


    "No buts."


    Seeing that Rosalyn was still cowering, Lilian finally went mad and yelled this time.


    After yelling, Lilian looked at Rosalyn and spoke earnestly.


    "Have you forgotten what kind of life you and your mum have had all these years? How many times


    have you suffered from a cold shoulder? Have you forgotten how many times you have been


    ridiculed?"


    "Even if it wasn''t for you, wouldn''t it be worth taking a risk once for your mum? Your mother has been


    enjoying a fancy life for most of her life, and you''re just going to put up with her being poor for the rest


    of her life?"


    "I promise that as long as I make it, I will return all of your original shares to you. At that time, you and


    your mother don''t have to manage thepany. You only need to wait for the huge dividends every


    year. You and your mum can still live the same dashing life as before."


    This time, Lilian hit Rosalyn''s heart with every word.


    Without further thought, Rosalyn looked at Lilian and nodded seriously. "Okay, Lily. I promise you. I''ll do


    as you say."


    "Then keep this packet of pills. I''ll find an opportunity to call Shawn over to the house in the next couple


    of days. I happen to be ovting in the next few days."


    After thinking about it for a moment, Rosalyn was a little embarrassed and shaking her head. "Lily,


    there''s going to be a memorial ceremony for my grandfather soon. There''s no way Shawn will be


    "The memorial ceremony for your grandfather?"


    After thinking about it, Lilian suddenly smiled and said, "Really? That''s even better. I''ll pick that day to


    go to the Lawson family, and I want everyone to see me lying with him."

 Chapter 279 Grandpas Memorial Ceremony

    Chapter 279 Grandpa''s Memorial Ceremony


    Chapter 279 Grandpa''s Memorial Ceremony


    "Marty and Susan are very sensitive about their reputation. If we let them and everyone else see that


    scene, and I tell them about Norah and Shawn being divorced, even if Shawn doesn''t want to marry


    me, he''ll have to."


    Rosalyn looked at her in awe and said, "Lily, you are so right."


    "And..." Lilian''s eyes turn cold. She continued, "Don''t forget the Fountain family will be there."


    "The Fountain family will definitely go to the memorial ceremony for your grandfather. If they see me


    and Shawn back together, they''ll surely use every possible way to force Shawn to marry me, even if


    they have to risk their lives."


    "After all, there are no more snobbish parents than them. It is such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to


    make them rich, so they''ll take it even if it will cost their lives."


    "Lily, don''t worry. I''m sure I''ll help you. I''ll find a way to get my brother to drink that ss of water that


    night, but how are you going to get in there?" asked Rosalyn.


    "A lot of people will be going to the memorial ceremony for your grandfather. The Lawson family will


    definitely let their guard down that day. Besides, they won''t expect me to be able to get up and walk


    already. Even if I walk in the broad daylight, no one will stop me."


    "Alright. If my brother drinks that ss of water, I''ll help him rest in the west room. You just wait there."


    "Hmm." Lilian nodded.


    Lilian had all sorts of excited looks on her face as she thought about what would happen that day.


    Lilian thought, ''Fine! Very well! Didn''t Shawn''s grandfather dislike me? Didn''t he do everything he could


    to break Shawn and me up?


    I''m going to have sex with Shawn on that specific day. I''ll choose exactly the date of the memorial


    ceremony for his grandfather.


    I''m going to make his grandfather watch it. I''ll make him regret it and turn over in his grave.


    Haha..."


    Lilian couldn''t help butugh out loud at the thought.


    She had a sinister and terrifying look on her face.


    That day wasing soon.


    Her day wasing soon too.


    Lilian had plenty of ways to get herself pregnant, so she had nothing to fear at all.


    The memorial ceremony for her grandfather would be held on Saturday, so Norah didn''t have to ask for


    a leave.


    Norah woke up at the crack of dawn. Once she had just put on her clothes and shoes, she got a call


    from Shawn. "I''ll meet you downstairs."


    "Alright. I''ll be right down."


    Because Norah and Shawn were attending a memorial ceremony, both were wearing long ck coats.


    On their chests, they pinned a white flower.


    Both were in a low mood. Neither one offered to say anything. They were silent the entire time.


    They stayed that way until they were almost out of the car. Shawn took out the jewelry box from his


    side and took the green jade bracelet out of it. "My parents don''t know we''re divorced yet. They got


    suspicious about it when they saw that you did not wear the braceletst time."


    "And the bracelet was given to you by Grandpa himself. Since we came together to see him today, you


    definitely have to wear the bracelet."


    Norah was cooperative this time.


    She took the bracelet and put it directly on her hand without even thinking about it.


    If God really existed, or if Shawn''s grandfather could watch her from heaven, she knew that


    grandfather would definitely want her to wear this jade bracelet.


    The weather today was just as bad as the day Shawn''s grandfather died.


    The moment Norah and Shawn got out of the car, a sudden gust of strong wind hit them.


    Shawn spontaneously took Norah''s hand. "It''s windy. Let''s walk together."


    "Hmm."


    When they arrived, Shawn''s parents were already there.


    Norah knelt in front of the photo of Shawn''s deceased grandfather with Shawn and Shawn''s parents.


    "Dad, we came to see you!"


    "Grandpa, we came to see you!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The four of them said at the same time. They kowtowed at the same time when they finished.


    After they kowtowed three times, each of them didn''t get up.


    After quite a while, Shawn picked up Norah and said, "You''re weak. The ground is cold here. And it''s


    very cold today. If you kneel for a long time, it''ll be bad for your health."


    "Get up first. It''s the same if you stand."


    Norah shook her head and said, "All of them are kneeling. I want to be like you guys."


    "Norah..."


    As Shawn was about to talk Norah down again, Susan said, "Shawn, let her be. After all, today is the


    memorial ceremony for your grandfather. If she doesn''t kneel in front of Grandpa, she will feel


    ufortable inside."


    "Thanks, Mum."


    Susan kowtowed once again. "Dad, it''s been a while since you passed away, but I wanted to update


    you on what''s been going on in our family. Please rest assured. Everything is fine with us. Norah and


    Shawn are fine now. They are not divorced. They have not failed you."


    "As for the business of the Lawson family, Shawn and I will definitely help you keep it. And we will carry


    it forward. We will never let the family fortune fall into the hands of outsiders."


    As Norah listened to her words, she felt unusually upset inside because she knew she had failed


    Shawn''s grandfather.


    She didn''t know how to say that she and Shawn were divorced.


    She didn''t know how to tell Shawn''s grandfather that she was sorry. She was the one who had failed to


    protect Shawn''s grandfather''s great-grandson, so she couldn''t hold her baby boy in her arms to see


    him today.


    Norah felt even sadder when she thought about the baby she lost.


    Since Susan and Marty had guests at the house, they went ahead and left.


    Norah and Shawn left after a while.


    "There''s something I want to talk to my grandfather alone," said Shawn.


    "Alright."


    Norah went to the side and waited for Shawn.


    No sooner had Norah left than Shawn immediately plopped down on his knees.


    "Grandpa, I''ve been a terrible grandson. I''m sorry. I failed you, Norah is such a good girl, but I didn''t


    cherish her. Instead, I hurt her. I lost her from my world."


    "I didn''t protect her or the baby either. I made her suffer a lot of pain. Grandpa, I''ve understood


    everything you said to me. You don''t have to worry. I will definitely get her back."


    "Don''t worry. Since Norah is your approved granddaughter-inw, no one can take her away."


    "Grandpa, if you are watching me from above, please help me get Norah back as soon as possible. I


    will let you have a cute little great-grandson as early as possible."


    After saying that, Shawn kowtowed three times and got up to leave.


    He still held Norah''s hand because the path down the hill was not very smooth.


    When they reached the bottom of the hill, without the cover of the trees, Norah saw Shawn''s parents


    not far ahead.


    It seemed that there was something going on between Shawn''s parents. They looked like they were in


    a heated argument about something.


    When Susan looked at Marty, she was shaking with anger.


    Susan pointed one finger at Marty and said, "Marty, don''t even think about it. If you''re going to keep


    that woman, I''m leaving. If you bring that woman over today, I''ll leave right now."


    "Also, I just swore in front of Grandpa that I would guard the family business of the Lawson family. I will


    definitely not let anyone else get a touch of it."


    Norah immediately stepped away. She was just about to step forward when Shawn yanked her back.


    "Let them handle this on their own. My mum didn''t argue in front of us because she didn''t want us to


    worry. If we show up in front of them now, it''ll just embarrass her."


    "So we just leave it?"


    "Don''t worry. Eventually, my dad willpromise," said Shawn.


    For the first time, Norah was curious about the rtionship between her inws.


    She didn''t even understand why her inws never wanted a divorce if they were at this point.


    "Do you want to know why?" asked Shawn.


    Shawn seemed to see that Norah was curious about it.

 Chapter 280 He Keeps Calling Her Honey

    Chapter 280 He Keeps Calling Her Honey


    Chapter 280 He Keeps Calling Her Honey


    After looking up at the sky for a long time, Shawn said slowly, "My mother is a pathetic woman."


    "She wasn''t my dad''s first wife. She had a marriage before she married my dad, but it didn''t end well.


    Then she married my dad after a blind date."


    "For as long as I can remember, I''ve felt that their rtionship wasplicated. When ites to love,


    it''s like they hate each other, but when ites to hatred, they seem to love each other."


    "So, their rtionship can be exined in a few words. You''ll knowter."


    "Let''s not talk about them. Let''s go back to the old mansion. My parents won''t be back for a while.


    We''re going back to receive our guests."


    Norah nodded and said, "Alright."


    When they got to the old mansion, there were already a lot of people inside. Almost all of their friends,


    family, and rtives were there.


    Given the power and influence of the Lawson family, they could have held the banquet in a grand hotel.


    However, Susan insisted on holding the banquet in the old mansion. She hired a team of top-notch


    chefs to prepare food for the banquet because she felt that this was the only way to make Shawn''s


    grandfather feel at home.


    Even though the hotel was luxurious and spacious, Susan found it was too cold and indifferent.


    After getting out of the car, Shawn still held Norah''s hand.


    Norah tugged on his shirt and said, "Do you want me to greet the guests with you?"


    In all those years, she had never been present as Shawn''s wife to greet the Lawson family''s business


    friends and rtives.


    And Norah and Shawn had kept their marriage a secret, so few people knew they were married.


    If Norah had greeted guests with Shawn, it would have exposed her identity.


    "Sorry."


    Shawn quickly released her hand.


    "It''s okay. Why don''t you go in first? I''ll go in a few minutes."


    "Hmm."


    Susan and Marty came back before the banquet began. It seemed the two of them had eased up a lot.


    Because there were so many people, Norah found a random seat to sit and eat some food.


    At 1 p.m., many of the banquet guests left one after another. The old mansion looked a bit emptier.


    Norah got up a little early in the morning. And she caught a cold while kneeling and kowtowing in the


    cemetery. She had a headache, so she went to her room to rest first.


    In a haze, she felt like she had just slept for seven or eight minutes.


    When Norah was about to fall asleep, all of a sudden, she felt a heavy weight on her body.


    She was startled. As she was about to scream out, she got up to find Shawn who was copsing on the


    covers over her.


    Shawn smelled of alcohol all over his body. He was lying on the bed limply.


    "Shawn..."


    Norah yelled as she reached out to push Shawn.


    But Shawn didn''t respond.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Shawn... Wake up!" Norah shouted a few times.


    Shawn was still sleeping on top of her. He showed no signs of waking up at all. And he waspletely


    drunk.


    Norah reckoned that Shawn was drunk from greeting guests.


    Norah had no choice but to get out of bed and help him to his bed. Then she took off his shoes and


    coat. She scrubbed his face and neck andid him back on the bed to rest.


    After that, Norah took a breath and was about to turn around to put the towel away.


    Before Norah could leave, Shawn grabbed her wrist.


    Immediately after, Shawn said in a drunken and bossy tone, "Don''t go. Sleep with me."


    "You''re drunk. I''m going to put the towel away. Go to sleep."


    But he didn''t listen to Norah at all. He still had a tight grip on her wrist.


    "No. I want you to sleep with me."


    Seeing Shawn being so bossy, unreasonable, and drunk, Norah knew there was no use in reasoning


    with him, so all she could do was coax Shawn in a whisper.


    "Go to sleep. I''lle backter to keep youpany, okay?"


    "No! Right now." Shawn still insisted.


    Norahughed while looking at him in tears and said, "Do you know who I am?"


    "You''re Norah, my honey." Shawn blurted it out almost without thinking.


    Norah couldn''t help but think, ''We''re long divorced. I''m not your honey.''


    "Honey,e up here. Come up and sleep with me, okay?"


    "I can''t sleep if you''re not with me, honey."


    Then, Shawn kept insisting on calling Norah Honey.


    "Shawn, I told you not to act crazy. I''m not your..."


    Before Norah could finish, suddenly, Shawn yanked Norah so hard that she fell on top of him.


    The next moment, before she could react, Shawn rolled onto the bed with Norah in his arms.


    And Shawn had her on the far side of the bed.


    His hands were like steel around Norah''s waist. He had almost imprisoned her entire body.


    Now, Shawn was holding Norah tight. If he didn''t let go of Norah, Norah wasn''t going to get away from


    him at all.


    However, he didn''t act crazy once he got Norah into bed. Instead, he held Norah, rested his head on


    her neck, and fell asleep.


    Then Norah looked sideways at Shawn, and suddenly, she had the feeling that she was waking up


    from a dream.


    Had she been tricked?


    Was Shawn not drunk at all? Was he just fooling her?


    The more Norah thought about it, the more she felt there was something off.


    Given his alcohol tolerance, Shawn wouldn''t even get drunk that easily. And even though he had to


    toast with a lot of people, he seemed to have taken those pills to sober him up long beforehand.


    After figuring those things out, Norah was instantly sure about something. "Hey! Shawn, get up. You''re


    not drunk, are you?"


    But, Shawn''s eyes were closed. He looked asleep.


    "Don''t pretend to be asleep. I know you''re not drunk." Norah reached out and nudged him.


    Shawn held her white fingers in his palm, then turned around and pressed Norah under his body.


    Immediately after, Shawn spread the alcohol on his breath to her face. "Honey, be quiet. You be quiet.


    I''ve got a headache. I want to sleep."


    Norah went mad. "Stop shouting. I''m not your wife anymore."


    "I don''t care. You''re Norah. Norah is my wife."


    Norah was speechless.


    Next, Shawn was holding her like an octopus, and Norah couldn''t take her hands off him.


    In the end, Norah could only resign herself to tucking her and Shawn in.


    It was so cold. If Norah didn''t tuck the two of them in, both of them would catch a cold together.


    Seeing Norah quiet down, close her eyes, and finally stop struggling and resisting, Shawn gently


    opened his dark eyes and smiled with triumph and satisfaction.


    However, Norah had no idea about it because she had fallen asleep.


    When she woke up, she was still a bit dizzy.


    Then she looked around her and realized that Shawn wasn''t there at all. No one was beside her.


    Knocking her head, Norah opened her eyes and looked down.


    She was alone in the room.


    Yet, she remembered that Shawn had insisted on sleeping with her before she fell asleep.


    Could she have misremembered it? Had it all been a trick?


    She looked at the time and realized that it was 8 p.m.


    Gee! What had taken her so long to sleep?


    Without dy, Norah grabbed her mobile phone and headed downstairs, but she never expected to run


    into Rosalyn, the one she didn''t want to see.

 Chapter 281 Being Taught a Lesson

    Chapter 281 Being Taught a Lesson


    Chapter 281 Being Taught a Lesson


    "Oops, isn''t this my sister-inw? You look sleepy-eyed. You didn''t just wake up, did you?" Rosalyn


    greeted Norah cynically.


    Norah didn''t want to pay attention to Rosalyn and just wanted to walk past her.


    But the more Rosalyn looked at the indifferent look on Norah''s face, the more angry she felt.


    Then Rosalyn grabbed Norah''s wrist.


    "Let go." Norah said coldly as she shot a stern look at Rosalyn.


    Actually, Rosalyn was a little bit scared by Norah, but she forced herself to calm down. "Norah, who do


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    you think you are? Why should I listen to you?"


    "Why don''t you look at what time it is? As the daughter-inw of the Lawson family, don''t you have any


    sense? There are so many guestsing here today. All by himself, my brother is down there meeting


    those guests. He''s drunk while you''re sleeping in the room. Shame on you!"


    "This is between me and him. It has nothing to do with you." Without being polite, Norah refuted


    Rosalyn.


    "Heh..." Rosalyn didn''t expect Norah to reply to her so directly, so she instantly went mad.


    "I''ve never seen a woman as heartless as you. Norah, you''re not worthy of my brother."


    "I''m telling you that Lily is back. And..."


    Rosalyn put on an outrageous smile. And she had a smug look on her face. "Lily''s legs have


    recovered. She can walk normally on both legs now. I''m sure she''ll be able to get back on stage and


    dance again soon."


    "You haven''t seen Lily dance. Then I can describe her dancing moves for you. Her dancing moves are


    stunning and very graceful. Did you know that my brother was mesmerized by her dancing? Now that


    Lily is back, what do you have topete with her?"


    "Norah, in order not to be humiliated, I advise you to obediently give my brother back to Lily. Otherwise,


    it''s going to embarrass everyone."


    "Really?" Norah looked at her indifferently and said, "Let''s be embarrassed together. Anyway, I''m his


    legal wife. I''m not embarrassed."


    "As for Lilian, well...? She tried to steal my husband. She seduced a married man. If this goes viral, I


    guess everyizen will hunt her down and curse her."


    "Norah, how dare you!" Rosalyn was so angry that her face turned pale. She red at Norah and said,


    "How could you be so vicious?"


    "My grandfather is so blind. How could he care about a vicious woman like you? How could he allow


    you to marry my brother?"


    "Today is the anniversary of my grandfather''s death. He loved you so much, but you''re even sleeping at


    home. If my grandpa knew that from above, he would be very sad."


    Norah had been calm.


    She just had to deal with Rosalyn. To put it nicely, Rosalyn was just a sidekick of Lilian. At worst,


    Rosalyn was Lilian''s "puppy".


    Therefore, Norah never took Rosalyn seriously.


    Since Rosalyn mentioned her grandfather, it was a different story.


    "Rosalyn, I''m warning you that today is the memorial of your grandfather. Considering that you are the


    granddaughter of the Lawson family, I don''t want to get you into trouble. And I don''t want to embarrass


    you either. If you walk away, I''ll pretend everything never happened."


    "Or?"


    "Or else what?" However, Rosalyn didn''t know better and retorted, "Are you going to kill me or bury


    me?"


    Rosalyn was hopelessly stupid.


    Norah didn''t want to cause any trouble for the sake of her grandfather and the date of his memorial.


    Norah then reached out and got Rosalyn''s hands off her.


    Just then, suddenly, Rosalyn screamed. Immediately after, Rosalyn fell backward frantically.


    Soon, her whole body rolled downwards like a leather ball.


    Seeing this scene, the servants standing downstairs immediately blocked Rosalyn''s body.


    However, some were blocking Rosalyn''s body with their feet.


    When Rosalyn got up, she was in a rage. "Go away! You stinking servants, how dare you think you are


    worthy of blocking my body?"


    "Where''s my brother? Where is he? This woman pushed me in broad daylight. And she tried to kill me.


    I have to ask my brother for justice."


    After saying that, Rosalyn began to cry out loud.


    Her cries attracted some of the guests at once.


    Although many of the guests had already left, some others were still eating.


    Once Rosalyn made a scene, everyone''s attention was drawn to her.


    After a few minutes, someone shouted, "Mr. Lawson is here."


    Themotion quieted down instantly. The moment Rosalyn saw Shawn, she immediately ran


    towards him while grabbing him by the arm. "Shawn, you''re finally here. You have to do me justice!"


    "Do you know that I almost died?"


    Shawn''s gaze fell on her bleeding forehead. "How''d you get it hurt?"


    When she heard his words, Rosalyn assumed it was because he was going to help her seek justice.


    Then she arrogantly pointed to Norah standing in the stairwell. "She did it. She pushed me down the


    stairs. Shawn, luckily, the stairs weren''t very steep. Otherwise, I would have died."


    Rosalyn cried miserably.


    At that moment, Norah stepped down.


    Seeing Norah, Shawn pushed Rosalyn away, walked towards Norah, grabbed her hand, and asked


    nervously, "What just happened? How are you? Are you hurt?"


    "No." Norah shook her head and exined, "I didn''t mean to push your sister. She just came down the


    stairs and tried to drag me, and she wouldn''t let me go. I only tried to push her hand away, and she


    didn''t stand still. Then she fell."


    Norah answered honestly, for she had nothing to hide.


    Rosalyn was relentless. "Shawn, no. It wasn''t like that. Don''t believe that vixen''s words. It was her who


    pushed me downstairs."


    "It was her. She tried to kill me."


    "Shawn, don''t let her..." Rosalyn tried to tell Shawn not to be fooled by Norah.


    Before Rosalyn could finish her sentence, suddenly, Shawn turned around and shot a re at her.


    "What did you just say about her?"


    "She''s a vixen! She''s supposed to be..."


    "Enough."


    After berating Rosalyn, Shawn reached out to pick up Rosalyn like a small chicken and put her in front


    of Norah. "Now, apologize to her immediately. And, I don''t want to hear those wordse out of your


    mouth ever again, no matter what."


    Rosalyn stood there dumbfounded.


    It was clearly all Norah''s fault, but Rosalyn truly couldn''t figure out why she had to apologize to her.


    "Shawn, it''s her fault. Do you still consider me your sister?" Rosalyn shed tears in the grievance.


    Unfortunately, her tears had no effect on Shawn.


    "Do you need me to go pull the surveince and y it back?"


    "Are you going to apologize or not?" Shawn bellowed.


    He looked intimidating.


    Rosalyn was instantly scared of him and burst into tears. She became timid. "I''ll apologize to her."


    Then she looked at Norah and said, "I''m..."


    Rosalyn had barely gotten a word out when Norah called a halt. "You don''t have to apologize to me.


    Nor am I able to afford to take it. I have only one wish. And that is you staying away from me from now


    on. I don''t want to see your face. Do you know that?"


    "Norah, what do you mean?"


    "That''s all I''m saying. I simply feel unlucky and feel like I am in a bad mood whenever I see your face."

 Chapter 282 Shawn Drinks It Down

    Chapter 282 Shawn Drinks It Down


    Chapter 282 Shawn Drinks It Down


    "I''m not looking then."


    Shawn took Norah''s hand and walked the other way.


    Rosalyn''s lips quirked for a long time, but she did speak out a single word.


    Finally, her hands trembled uncontrobly.


    At that moment, her mobile phone rang. It was Lilian calling.


    "Hello, Lily," Rosalyn said in tears.


    Given Rosalyn''s personality, Lilian figured that Shawn would make things difficult for Rosalyn.


    Lilian wasn''t surprised when she heard Rosalyn''s sobbing.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lilian tried to irritate Rosalyn. "I told you that Norah is not what she used to be. She''s had your brother


    under her spell for a long time now. If you don''t make a move today, we won''t have a chance at all."


    "Lily, you''re right. I''ll listen to you."


    "Okay. Do as I say."


    "Hmm."


    After another hour, the feast was almost over. The guests were almost done eating.


    Rosalyn ordered one of the servants to make a bowl of soup to help Shawn sober up. Then, she


    immediately poured the pills in her hand into the bowl when no one was around.


    After shaking it well, she walked over to Shawn with the bowl of soup.


    Seeing Rosalyn arrive, Shawn looked somber.


    Rosalyn immediately smiled and said, "Shawn, I''m sorry. I came to apologize to you."


    "Do youe to admit you''re wrong?"


    "I know I shouldn''t have falsely used Norah. I admit I was a little willful, but I was just a little jealous


    of her. All of you guys like Norah. Whether it''s Grandpa, or you. Even my uncles and aunties like her."


    "She''s the center of all the attention in this family. Everyone favors her. You only have her in your eyes


    while I''m like a clown."


    "My mum already knew what happened just now. She scolded me. I thought about it for a long time. I


    know I was wrong."


    "Shawn, please forgive me for the sake of me being your sister. This is the soup I just made for you


    myself to help you sober up. Don''t worry. From now on, I will respect and love my sister-inw very


    much. And I''ll never cause her any trouble again. If Norah hates me that much, I might as well just go


    around her when I see her. I will definitely not give her a hard time."


    Rosalyn kept referring to Norah as her sister-inw.


    Needless to say, her words made Shawn delighted.


    "Don''t do that again. There won''t be a next time."


    When she heard this, Rosalyn immediately let out a soothingugh, "Okay. Shawn, it''s great that you


    can forgive me. Well, this bowl of soup..."


    Shawn took the bowl of soup, tilted his head, and drank it all in one go.


    Finally, his eyes fell on Rosalyn. "You''re my sister, and I''ll forgive you for the sake of the Lawson family,


    but remember this. If you dare to be rude to Norah in the future, I will not forgive you."


    "Okay. Okay, Shawn. I''ll remember everything you said." Rosalyn nodded repeatedly.


    Then she walked back with that bowl in her hands.


    When she saw that there wasn''t a bit of soup left in the bowl, Rosalyn was secretly delighted. She was


    simply overjoyed.


    She thought, ''Norah, let''s see when you will stop gloating.


    Soon, you''ll be in hell in no time!''


    Rosalyn felt so happy just thinking about it.


    Then, she took out her mobile phone and couldn''t wait to call Lilian. "Lily, I made it. You can start


    getting ready."


    "Really?" Lilian asked, a little unsure.


    "Well, I said those words you told me. Shawn dropped his guard when he heard me call Norah my


    sister-inw. Then he drank that bowl of soup."


    "Rosie, are you sure?"


    "Of course, Lily. I watched my brother drink that soup with my own eyes. Literally."


    "That''s great. Thank you, Rosie. You are the best."


    Shawn did feel a little more rxed physically after that bowl of soup.


    Though the wine he drank at lunch wasn''t enough to make him drunk, he still drank a little too much.


    In addition, he''d had a bit of wine in the evening, so he was still a little tipsy.


    The guests were saying goodbye to Shawn one by one. Shawn and Marty socialized with the guests at


    first.


    Soon, Shawn sensed that something was wrong with his body.


    He felt a quick surge of heat begin to rise up inside of him, which madly destroyed his sanity.


    Soon, his face turned red.


    He looked like he was drunk.


    "You''ve drunk a bit too much. Your mother and I will take care of the rest. You go up and rest first."


    Marty spoke up just in time.


    His body became unusually hot. And he felt like he had a terrible headache, so he didn''t insist and


    braced himself to go up to the bedroom.


    Seeing him go into the bedroom, Rosalyn immediately called Lilian. "Lily, hurry up. My brother has


    gone back into the bedroom. Norah hasn''t gone in yet. Hurry up."


    "Alright."


    After hanging up, Lilian took a serious look around the bathroom.


    When Lilian was sure she was gorgeous enough, she pulled down the ck straps she was wearing.


    Then she walked to Shawn and Norah''s bedroom with her shoes on.


    Since the floor was carpeted, Lilian took off her shoes. Then, she stepped gingerly inside.


    Just then, Rosalyn snuck up to the first floor. Then, she locked the door from outside.


    Lilian walked into the bedroom and cautiously made her way inside.


    "Shawn..."


    She called out softly, but there was no one on the couch at all.


    Lilian thought Shawn was in the bathroom, so she ran to look in the bathroom.


    But there was no one there at all.


    Even the bed was empty. There was no one in the room at all.


    Where was Shawn?


    Where had he gone?


    Lilian immediately grabbed her phone to call Rosalyn and asked, "Where''s your brother?"


    "Right in the bedroom. I saw him walk in there with my own eyes."


    "How is that possible? I''ve looked everywhere in the room, and I haven''t seen him. Not even a ghost is


    here." Lilian foamed with rage.


    Lilian had finally got everything deployed, but she hadn''t expected Shawn to be gone.


    It literally couldn''t have been a worse thing to happen.


    "No way. Lily, I watched my brother walk into the bedroom."


    "And did you leave in the middle of it?"


    "Ah..." Rosalyn immediately pped her head and regretted it. "I did go downstairs briefly, but only for


    two minutes. Only a little while."


    "Stupid! Do you know how much can happen in two minutes? Your brother isn''t even in the room right


    now. There''s only one possibility then. He''s already gone out of the room in those two minutes."


    "He had drunk that soup. And the medicine is already in his system. He''s probably going to have an


    episode soon. Let me out at once. I must find him as soon as possible."


    Otherwise, all their efforts would be in vain.


    Rosalyn touched her head and spoke with an embarrassed look on her face. "But, Lily... I... I..."


    She stammered and didn''t dare to say the next words.


    Lilian couldn''t hold back her anger any longer. She yelled, "What are you talking about? Just say it.


    Now, you''re going to let me out of here right now."


    Rosalyn had no choice but to say, "I''m sorry, Lily. I don''t have a key to their bedroom."

 Chapter 283 Are You Feeling Uncomfortable?

    Chapter 283 Are You Feeling Ufortable?


    Chapter 283 Are You Feeling Ufortable?


    "What did you say?" Lilian widened her eyes, unable to believe it. "Then how am I supposed to leave?"


    "I don''t care. Go find the key for me right now, and then get me out of here."


    If she didn''t leave, she would die.


    Rosalyn held her phone, her palms sweating profusely. She cried as she spoke, "I''m sorry, Lily. I can''t


    get the key for this lock. The key is with the housekeeper. If I go to ask for it, everything will be


    exposed."


    "What?" Lilian had a nervous breakdown.


    Then, she broke out into curses, "Rosalyn, are you an idiot? I''ve never seen someone as stupid as you.


    I''m warning you. Find a solution right now."


    "If I can''t leave, don''t think you''ll have a good ending. Don''t forget that it was you who personally


    brought the hangover soup to Shawn."


    "And you put the packet of medicine there as well."


    Now, no matter how foolish Rosalyn was, she knew that she had been used.


    But at the moment, she and Lilian were in the same boat.


    She had to get Lilian out, or she would be done for as well.


    In the second bedroom, Norah had just finished bathing.


    The room had the heater on, so the temperature was quite high and she only wore a white camisole.


    She was just out of the bathroom. The water droplets on her face hadn''t been wiped dry yet, and her


    skin was still rosy and tender.


    Suddenly, a loud knocking sound came from the door.


    "Who is it?" Norah walked over and asked through the opening.


    "It''s me."


    Shawn?


    Why did hee to her?


    Today was his grandfather''s hundredth-day memorial, and customs prohibited couples from sleeping


    together on the death anniversary in some ces. That was why Norah had moved to the second


    bedroom by herself.


    However, her mother-inw had just told her tonight that their family didn''t believe in these feudal


    superstitions. Since they were a couple, it was only natural for them to sleep together.


    Moreover, her mother-inw even said, "If you can conceive a child tonight, Grandpa would be very


    happy."


    Since she had already moved over, Norah didn''t want to go back to the master bedroom.


    Besides, they were already divorced.


    There was no need to sleep together.


    Seeing that Norah didn''t open the door, Shawn increased his strength and continued patting the door.


    "Norah, let me in."


    "It''s sote. Do you have something important?"


    "I think I have a fever. I feel burning all over. Give me a check-up," Shawn said.


    Upon hearing that he had a fever, Norah didn''t dare to dy and immediately opened the door.


    The door had just opened.


    Suddenly, Shawn''s tall figure leaned forward forcefully, and before Norah could react, he had already


    fallen directly onto her.


    "Shawn, don''t sleep. Wake up first."


    With his height of over 5.4 feet tall and his strong muscles, he was not light at all.


    It was already impressive that her petite body could support his weight, but if she had to carry him to


    the bed, it would be really difficult.


    "Hey, wake up."


    Norah called out again.


    However, leaning against her, he did not respond at all.


    She reached out and touched him, and was startled when she felt his forehead.


    Why was it so hot?


    At that moment, Shawn slightly opened his eyes.


    But his eyes were bloodshot, almost crimson.


    He opened his mouth and struggled to speak, "Norah, I''m burning up."


    "Don''t worry. We still need medicine at home. Let me help you to the bed first. Can you walk now? It''s


    hard for me to move you, so put your left hand on my shoulder and hold onto me with your right hand.


    Walk with me, okay?"


    "Okay." Shawn nodded.


    With his cooperation, Norah gritted her teeth and quickly helped him onto the bed.


    When Shawny down on the bed, Norah took a deep breath.


    She immediately went to find fever-reducing medicine.


    After finding the medicine, she brought a cup of warm water and approached Shawn.


    "Get up and have the fever-reducing medicine quickly. You''ll feel better once the fever subsides."


    Shawn propped himself up and sat up unsteadily. When he saw Norah wearing a skimpy nightgown,


    especially when he saw her fair arms and sexy corbone, he felt even hotter.


    That heat in his body roared out wildly.


    His mouth felt dry, and something deep inside him was tormenting him painfully.


    Trying to suppress himself, he spoke in an extremely low voice, "Norah, I''m ufortable!"


    Norah immediately handed him the water. "Then drink the medicine quickly. This medicine is very


    effective, and you won''t feel ufortable after a while."


    Shawn shook his head. At the same time, he reached out to gently touch her long, ck hair like


    flowing ink. "Fool, I''m not running a fever."


    "How is that possible? Your forehead is so hot."


    "Not only my forehead but also my whole body is hot, especially when I see you. Norah, you know


    what? I can hardly control myself now."


    At this moment, Shawn no longer hid anything.


    He honestly and truthfully told Norah about his condition.


    With his confession, his gaze became scorching hot, and his sexy Adam''s apple moved up and down


    crazily.


    Due to his restraint, his tanned face had already turned red.


    Now, no matter how dull Norah was, she understood.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "How did this happen? Who did this to you?"


    Worried, Norah''s hand touched Shawn''s arm.


    Instantly, that cool sensation climbed inside him like an antidote, making him unable to resist the urge


    to hold onto it tightly and possess it crazily.


    But he knew he couldn''t.


    He had already hurt her many times.


    He didn''t want to force her, didn''t want to make her suffer, and didn''t want to hurt her again.


    "Leave this room to me. You go sleep in the master bedroom," Shawn said.


    He admitted that he hade with the intention of hoping she could be his antidote.


    But when he saw her, he only had one thought in his mind, which was not to force her.


    "What about you?" Norah looked at his painful face, feeling so agonized in her heart. "Shawn, tell me.


    Are you in a lot of pain?"


    "Norah..." Shawn looked at her with a smile. "I have to tell you the truth. I am indeed in a lot of pain, but


    don''t worry. My body is fine, and I just need to endure it."


    Endure?


    How could such a thing be endured?


    If simply enduring it could get him through this ordeal, then the person with malicious intent wouldn''t


    have drugged him.


    Since he was drugged, it meant that he wouldn''t be able to get through it safely without someone being


    the antidote.


    "Shawn, I..."


    Seeing him in pain, Norah felt like her heart was being bitten by countless ants.


    As she spoke, she choked up and lost the courage to continue.


    However, her actions had already conveyed everything.


    Bravely stepping forward, she reached out and gently embraced Shawn with her fair and smooth arms.


    Instantly, a faint fragrance enveloped Shawn. Especially with her so close, the heat inside him became


    even more intense and restless.


    "Norah..."


    He called her name, sweat the size of beans falling from his forehead and cheeks, showing just how


    difficult it was for him to endure it.

 Chapter 284 Deep Affection

    Chapter 284 Deep Affection


    Chapter 284 Deep Affection


    "It''s me."


    "I''m here, right here."


    Her voice, soft and gentle, brushed against his heart like a feather.


    As Shawn listened, a wave of heat surged through his body again.


    That feeling was almost driving him crazy.


    But facing Norah, he bit his lip so hard that it bled, but he was still desperately trying to control himself,


    repeatedly telling himself that he could never hurt Norah.


    No matter what the reason was, he absolutely couldn''t.


    Seeing how miserable he looked, Norah couldn''t hold back anymore and softly spoke, "Shawn,


    actually..."


    "Go."


    But before she could finish her sentence, Shawn interrupted her, "Norah, hurry and leave."


    "If you don''t want me to hurt you, leave this ce immediately."


    "If you continue to stay here, I''m afraid I won''t be able to control myself and hurt you."


    He endured it so hard that his eyes turned bloodshot. His lips were bitten through, and his mouth filled


    with the taste of blood.


    Norah couldn''t hold back anymore.


    She reached out and cupped his cheeks with her delicate hands. Then she tiptoed and firmly pressed


    her lips against his, deeply kissing him.


    But, one second, two seconds...


    The response she received was not his passionate kiss.


    Instead, he pushed her away.


    "Norah, I don''t want to hurt you." He was giving her onest chance.


    "Fool." Norah looked at him, tears shimmering in her eyes as she smiled. "You''re the fool, Shawn. Can''t


    you see that I''m willing?"


    "Idiot, if you''re not willing, then I''ll..." She would leave.


    Before she could say thest word, suddenly, her arm was pulled by him.


    The next moment, his overwhelming aura was like a storm, directly engulfing her.


    Norah hadn''t even reacted yet and she was already carried into the bathroom by him.


    His body was scorching hot.


    Her face was like a burning me, beautiful and enchanting.


    Hot water poured down, the hazy mistpletely enveloping the two of them.


    Norah''s soft moans were mixed with the running water, like a captivating and melodious song, but it


    was Shawn, theposer, who controlled all the rhythms of her moans.


    Her whole body went weak, and she could only cling to him desperately with her arms.


    The intense affection spread madly like a fierce tide.


    The night grew even quieter.


    The sound of water in the bathroom stopped, and the light in the room was dim and yellow.


    Norah''s petite body sank into the soft bed, and immediately, he kissed her and swallowed her groan.


    The wind blew, and the curtains gently swayed.


    Different tunes of music yed in the room, but the main melody was the same.


    This night, even the moon was too shy to show itself.


    Finally, Norah fell into a deep sleep in a daze. She had lost all her strength.


    Shawn, however, was very awake.


    He brushed aside her hair dampened with sweat, lowered his head, and gently kissed her forehead.


    "Goodnight!"


    Then he turned off the light and domineeringly pulled her delicate and slender body into his embrace.


    Norah woke up feeling extremely sore all over her body.


    Thinking about what happenedst night, she felt a wave of panic.


    They had divorced, yet they had sexst night.


    The room was a mess. Norah couldn''t help but think about some scenes.


    Although they had such intimate moments during their two years of marriage, such a thing was few and


    far between.


    Moreover, he had always been gentle, never as intense asst night.


    Now, she didn''t even know how to face him.


    While he was still asleep, Norah reached out and gently removed his arm. At the same time, she put on


    her nightgown and quietly got out of bed.


    However, just as her feet touched the ground and before she could leave, she suddenly felt a strong


    pair of arms around her waist.


    Then, his seductive voice in the morning rang in her ear, "Where are you going?"


    "I... I am not going anywhere." Norah''s heart skipped a beat as she replied, "It''s just morning, so I want


    to get up."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "No rush."


    With a firm grip, Shawn brought her back to bed. "You were exhausted yesterday. Rest a bit longer


    today, or I''m afraid you won''t have the energy to get out of bed."


    "Shawn, don''t... talk nonsense."


    Norah had been shy.


    His words made her even more embarrassed.


    "Why not? I still remember how passionate you werest night..." She was like fire.


    Before Shawn could finish his sentence, Norah covered his mouth and red at him wide-eyed. "Don''t


    say it."


    He smiled, feeling in a good mood.


    Just as Norah was about to retract her hand, she suddenly realized that he had taken her finger in his


    mouth.


    His eyes were fixed on her.


    Instantly, a tingling sensation, like an electric shock, overwhelmed her brain, making her unable to


    think.


    "Let go of me!" Norah said, biting her lip.


    "What if I don''t let go?"


    "Shawn, you..." Norah was so angry that she was about to cry. She couldn''t understand when he


    became so difficult to deal with and cunning.


    "Shawn, you beast."


    "Why?" he asked.


    Norah looked into his eyes and said, "I saved you yesterday, but instead of thanking me, you treated


    me like this."


    "How did I treat you?" He chuckled.


    "You''ve been teasing me."


    "Fool!"


    With a sigh, he held her tightly in his arms. "It isn''t teasing. It''s just that I can''t help it and don''t want you


    to leave. I don''t know how to keep you, so I could only resort to this clumsy way."


    It was impossible not to be moved. Norah''s eyes were already red.


    True words of affection didn''t need to be grand, just simple and sincere enough to capture her heart.


    "Fool, you gave yourself to me yesterday. Where do you think you can escape to?"


    "Yesterday, when I found out about the abnormality in my body, I immediately came to the bedroom to


    look for you. When I didn''t see you there, I came here right away. Norah, I''m not a saint, nor am I


    great."


    "But in this lifetime, I don''t want to touch any other woman except you."


    He lowered his head and passionately kissed Norah''s hair.


    At the same time, he repeated over and over again, "It''s you, only you."


    Norah raised her head in astonishment. When she realized that she shouldn''t have asked, the words


    had already slipped out of her mouth. "How is that possible? You and Lilian clearly..."


    She couldn''t bring herself to finish her words.


    Just the thought of it made her heart ache and ufortable.


    Then, a heartyughter came from above.


    Shawn held her face and cautiously said, "So, is my girl jealous?"


    Norah lowered her head and remained silent.


    Heughed again, and she clearly heard his voice. "What if I say that nothing happened between me


    and her?"


    Norah suddenly looked up at him, her eyes filled with astonishment.

 Chapter 285 Deep Confession

    Chapter 285 Deep Confession


    Chapter 285 Deep Confession


    Shawn reached out and gently rubbed her hair, speaking word by word, "Norah, I really never slept with


    her."


    "Although we were dating at that time, I was busy with school courses and studying how to manage the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Except for the few days when we confirmed our rtionship, we spent very little time together. She


    was busy with her dance troupe and I was busy with work. We only met once a monthter on."


    "Our dates mostly consisted of eating and shopping, very routine. For a long time, I thought that was


    love, but after meeting you, I realized that love couldn''t be programmed or done mechanically."


    "It was you who made me realize that I still have such rich and abundant emotions."


    "When I saw you with other men, I felt jealous, angry, and concerned. When I knew you didn''t care


    about me anymore, I felt heartbroken and sad. My emotions are affected by everything you do and


    every word you say. I can''t control myself."


    "So Norah, can you give me another chance? This time, I won''t let you down. I will cherish you."


    Shawn held her tightly.


    It seemed like he wanted to embed her into his bones and blood.


    Norah''s eyes were wet.


    She admitted that she was moved.


    She also admitted that her indestructible heart had been breached.


    However, she still had doubts.


    She hadn''t fully made up her mind.


    She turned around, embraced him, and buried her head in his chest, quietly listening to his heartbeat.


    But this time, Norah didn''t answer.


    She didn''t ept, nor did she reject.


    Shawn wasn''t in a hurry. He just held her and quietly waited for her answer.


    After a long time, she finally spoke, "Shawn, thank you for telling me all this, but I don''t want to deceive


    you. I''m feeling very confused right now."


    "I don''t want to irresponsibly agree to you, nor do I want to blindly reject you. So, can you give me a


    little more time?"


    "Okay."


    They hugged each other and fell asleep again. Then they got up.


    As soon as they went downstairs, Rosalyn stumbled over, and with a thud, she knelt in front of Shawn.


    "Shawn, I''m sorry. It wasn''t intentional. I was misled, and someone manipted me. Please forgive


    me."


    "Please, forgive me just this once for the sake that I am your sister."


    Throughout the night, Rosalyn had been trying toe up with a solution.


    However, she knew very well that she didn''t have any way out.


    She personally put the medicine in.


    She served the hangover soup.


    Her brother would definitely think that everything was her n.


    As for Lilian, she would never admit to being the mastermind behind it.


    At this moment, Rosalyn was like a pawn.


    She had no more value, but she had to protect herself.


    After thinking it through, she believed that admitting her mistake, apologizing, and kneeling down were


    the only way.


    Moreover, with Shawn''s methods, even if she didn''t admit it, he would immediately find out. She might


    as well admit it honestly and perhaps there would be a glimmer of hope.


    "Manipted?" Shawn sneered coldly. "Who manipted you?"


    Rosalyn quickly nodded. "Yes, Shawn. You know her too. It''s Lily. She''s back now, and her surgery was


    sessful. She''s been with me all these days."


    "All these ideas were from her, and she instigated me to drug you. I''m sorry, Shawn. I misjudged her. I


    really know I was wrong."


    Shawn looked so indifferent. "Go on."


    "Lilian said that you no longer loved her and that the only way was to let you sleep with her. So she


    brainwashed me and made me drug you. She even promised that once she married you, she would


    return all the shares that belonged to my father to me so that my mother and I could live afortable


    life."


    "Absolutely absurd."


    Shawn''s eyes were zing with the mes of fury. "Where is she now?"


    "She... is..."


    Rosalyn was scared and spoke hesitantly.


    "Speak up! Things have be like this. She has been using you all along. Do you still want to protect


    her?" Norah was getting anxious on the side.


    "No... it''s not that. It''s because... I''m afraid to say it."


    Rosalyn was so scared that her whole body was trembling, her shoulders shaking uncontrobly.


    "Fine, since you don''t want to speak, get out of the Lawson family immediately." Shawn directly drove


    her out.


    Soon, someone came and grabbed Rosalyn''s arm, pulling her towards the door.


    Rosalyn immediately begged for mercy with tears streaming down her face. "Shawn, I''ll say it. Please


    don''t kick me out. I''ll say it."


    "Let go."


    Once she was free, Rosalyn immediately stumbled over and said, "Lilian is now... in your bedroom."


    "What?"


    If Norah hadn''t heard it with her own ears, she wouldn''t have believed it.


    Lilian had actually run into her and Shawn''s bedroom. It was simply ridiculous.


    "Exin yourself!" Shawn''s sharp gaze fixed on Rosalyn.


    Rosalyn immediately exined while shivering, "We nned that when you entered the bedroom, she


    would go in, and I would lock the bedroom door from the outside. The next morning, I would let Norah


    and everyone in the Lawson family see you lying in bed with her."


    "And..."


    "And what?"


    Shawn roared, and Rosalyn immediately spilled everything in fear. "She also brought people from the


    Fountain family and the media. She wanted to use this to force you into marriage. In addition, she also


    wanted to use the media tobel Norah as a mistress."


    "Ask the housekeeper to open the door immediately."


    After giving this order, Shawn and Norah walked toward the master bedroom together.


    Seeing this, Rosalyn quickly got up and followed, stumbling along.


    When they reached the door, Lilian heard the sound of the door being unlocked. She thought that


    Rosalyn had found a way and immediately ran over with hope in her heart.


    At the same time, she said happily, "Rosie, you finally..."


    But her words were instantly stuck in her throat when she saw Shawn and Norah standing together.


    She couldn''t say a word.


    At this moment, no matter how stupid Lilian was, she understood that their n had been exposed.


    Especially when she saw Shawn and Norah holding hands, their fingers tightly intertwined, she had an


    impulse to kill.


    The well-nned scheme could have seeded.


    But it was ruined because of Rosalyn''s stupidity, and it even helped Norah, this sl*t. How could she not


    be furious?


    At this time, Rosalyn rushed over, shaking her head frantically at Lilian.


    But Lilian ignored her.


    Tears streamed down her face as she looked at Rosalyn, her face filled with innocence and usation.


    "Shawn, thank goodness you''re here. You know what? In the past few days, Rosalyn has been taking


    care of me. Later, my leg recovered, and I''m especially grateful to her."


    "But... " Lilian cried, looking so pitiful. "I never expected that she would use this to threaten me and


    deceive me intoing to the old mansion."


    "She even said that she had nned everything, and all I needed to do was wait here."


    "I... I still have no idea what she''s nning now."

 Chapter 286 Tragic Ending (1)

    Chapter 286 Tragic Ending (1)


    Chapter 286 Tragic Ending (1)


    Rosalyn widened her eyes, not daring to believe what she heard.


    She had thought that once things were exposed, Lilian would definitely not protect her.


    But she never expected Lilian to be so cunning, vicious, and full of lies.


    She could even twist the truth.


    "Shawn, you have to help me! I''ve already made up my mind not to disturb you and Norah anymore.


    It''s all Rosalyn''s fault. She found me and told me that as long as I did what she said, I could return to


    your side."


    "I... I''m sorry. I was confused and possessed."


    Lilian''s acting skills were absolutely top-notch.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Rosalyn rushed forward and pped Lilian across the face.


    After pping her, Rosalyn was stunned.


    Although she had been spoiled and arrogant due to being raised in the Lawson family, this was the first


    time she had ever pped someone.


    Lilian''s heart was burning with anger, but she bit her lip, covered her face with one hand, and cried


    miserably. "Shawn, look, you''re still here, but she bullied me like that."


    "Just imagine how she bullied me when you weren''t around."


    Saying that, she squatted down and cried, holding her head in her hands.


    Rosalyn was shocked beyond words.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed that Lilian''s acting skills were so


    superb.


    "Lilian, you... Rosalyn''s chest heaved with anger. "Do you have no shame? Clearly, all of this was


    orchestrated by you."


    "That day, you called me, said you were injured, and asked me to save you. For the past half month, I


    have been taking care of you diligently and attentively every day. And yet, you treat me like this. Why


    are you so ungrateful? Do you have no conscience?"


    "Lilian, how can there be such a malicious woman like you? I must have been blinded."


    After yelling, Rosalyn felt a sense of relief in her chest instead.


    "Rosie, I know you''re angry now, and I know you regret it. I admit that you saved me, but you can''t


    make me bear all the bad consequences just because of that!"


    "I''m sorry, Rosie. I really want to repay you for saving my life, but I am really tortured by my conscience


    and I can''t hide it for you anymore."


    Rosalyn trembled uncontrobly from anger.


    Unable to control herself any longer, she suddenly went forward and grabbed Lilian''s hair. "I shouldn''t


    have trusted you so much in the past! I have never seen such a shameless person like you."


    "Lilian, aren''t you afraid of retribution? Ah..."


    Rosalyn was truly driven to madness by anger.


    She pulled on Lilian''s hair with all her might, wishing she could just tear off all the hair on Lilian''s head.


    "Rosalyn, let go of me, please!"


    "Shawn, save me! It hurts..."


    Lilian didn''t resist. She knelt on the ground and sobbed pitifully.


    But the more she did this, the angrier Rosalyn became.


    She increased the strength in her hands, pulling off arge handful of hair from Lilian''s head.


    Arge patch of Lilian''s forehead was instantly bald.


    Rosalyn finally felt somewhat satisfied when she saw this.


    The two of them fought each other desperately, but Norah had lost interest in watching.


    It was just a back-and-forth fight.


    At this point, they both deserved their punishment.


    "I''m a bit hungry, and I want to go downstairs to eat," Norah spoke up at this time.


    "I''ll apany you."


    Norah looked at him in surprise. "Aren''t you going to watch and judge who''s right and wrong?"


    "There''s no need," he replied coldly.


    Then, he held Norah''s hand and left.


    As he left, Lilian immediately cried out in despair, "Shawn, don''t... don''t leave. Save me."


    However, Shawn continued to walk forward, holding Norah''s hand, his back straight without the


    slightest hesitation or reluctance.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He should have abandoned his pity wards Lilian long ago.


    He had given Lilian too many chances. From now on, he would never have any softness or sympathy


    for this woman.


    "Shawn..." Lilian screamed miserably.


    She knew that once he left, it meant she hadpletely lost.


    "Shawn, don''t you remember that I saved you..."


    Before Lilian could finish her words, suddenly, Rosalyn once again grabbed her hair.


    Rosalyn dragged her into the bathroom like garbage.


    "Ah, it hurts. Let go of me."


    "Rosalyn, you crazy woman, let go of me." Lilian''s scalp was numb with pain, and her soul felt like it


    was about to leave her body.


    However, Rosalyn seemed to not hear Lilian at all, and her hatred grew stronger.


    How much did she use to trust Lilian?


    Now, she hated Lilian just as much.


    All those years of trust were in vain.


    Every time she thought about how she used to defend Lilian and trust Lilian so much, she regretted it


    deeply.


    "Does it hurt?" Rosalyn looked at Lilian hysterically. "I hurt more, Lilian. I treated you wholeheartedly


    and even treated you like my own sister, but what did you do to me? You only used me. Did you ever


    have a shred of sincerity?"


    "You know what? I really want to tear you apart now."


    She kicked open the bathroom door and directly dragged Lilian under the shower.


    At the same time, she turned on the showerhead and adjusted it to the hottest water, pouring it crazily


    onto Lilian''s body.


    While drenching her, Rosalyn broke down and shouted, "How dare you use and nder me!"


    The water was hot, so a thick fog instantly filled the bathroom.


    At the same time, Lilian screamed as she was scalded. She jumped around, frantically hiding in the


    bathroom.


    But it was useless. Rosalyn held the showerhead and no matter where Lilian tried to escape to, she


    could still pour hot water on Lilian.


    Lilian felt that her body was burning, like being cooked.


    Then came the pain.


    A scorching pain spread throughout her body.


    Lilian felt like her whole body was being cooked.


    "Rosalyn, stop! Hurry up and stop. Are you trying to kill me?" Lilian shouted loudly, but it was futile.


    Watching Lilian''s soaked body, burning hot, Rosalyn suddenly smirked.


    At the same time, she quickly adjusted the water temperature from the hottest to the coldest.


    Then she poured it onto Lilian again.


    The alternating ice and fire made Lilian scream in madness. Lilian hugged her head and crouched in


    the corner like a lunatic.


    The bone-chilling ice water poured down her head.


    She was dripping wet all over.


    She looked utterly disheveled.


    Holding herself, she was trembling.


    Seeing her pale face and purple lips, Rosalyn reluctantly dropped the showerhead and coldly said,


    "Lilian, evil deeds bring evil consequences. This is the consequence of your wickedness."


    "Behave yourself. This is just your punishment from me. Just wait. My brother will never spare you."


    After saying that, Rosalyn turned around and prepared to leave.


    But at that moment, Lilian saw the showerhead on the ground.


    Suddenly, she stood up and grabbed the showerhead. Like crazy, she pulled Rosalyn back into the


    bathroom.

 Chapter 287 Tragic Ending (2)

    Chapter 287 Tragic Ending (2)


    Chapter 287 Tragic Ending (2)


    This time, Lilian grabbed Rosalyn''s hair with one hand and crazily poured cold water over her with the


    other hand.


    Rosalyn shivered from the cold, her whole body soaked.


    Lilian was extremely cruel, holding the showerhead and directly spraying it into Rosalyn''s eyes.


    Instantly, Rosalyn was in so much pain that tears streamed down her face.


    Luckily, Rosalyn had better physical strength than Lilian.


    Seizing an opportunity, she pounced fiercely.


    This time, the showerhead fell off and hit both of them hard.


    Rosalyn''s arm and Lilian''s scap were not spared, and both of them screamed in pain.


    "You started it first, so don''t me me for being impolite." Lilian viciously grabbed Rosalyn''s hair.


    Rosalyn didn''t back down either; she knew where Lilian''s weakness was.


    Using her knee, she forcefully struck Lilian''s leg.


    Instantly, Lilian''s face twisted in pain.


    "Rosalyn, you want to fight? Fine, let''s fight!" Lilian gritted her teeth and pulled off the buttons of


    Rosalyn''s shirt.


    The buttons popped off, leaving Rosalyn with only a vest.


    At the same time, Lilian reached out to pull Rosalyn''s shoulder strap.


    Rosalyn wouldn''t let her seed. She grabbed Lilian''s face with her hand.


    Her fingers had manicured nails. As soon as she touched Lilian''s face, her nails left clear blood marks


    on it.


    Instantly, Lilian''s face was covered in bloody marks, some bleeding, and some even revealing red


    flesh.


    Lilian was furious. She reached out and grabbed Rosalyn''s neck, trying to strangle Rosalyn to death.


    The two fought, all the way from the bathroom to outside.


    Then they reached the staircase on the second floor.


    "Shawn, help me. I''m about to die," Rosalyn cried out loudly, with a bruise on her neck.


    "Shawn, I can''t take it anymore," Lilian also shouted.


    However, at this moment, Shawn was in the dining room having a meal with Norah.


    The servant saw how intense the fight was between the two and how horrifying it looked, so he


    hurriedly reported it.


    After hearing it, Shawn just nonchntly raised his head and said coldly, "Is that so?"


    The servant wiped off his sweat anxiously. "Mr. Lawson, are you really not going to do anything?"


    "I won''t intervene. Let them indulge in their own antics."


    It just so happened that he didn''t need to take action.


    How dare they plot against him in his house! They were simply seeking death.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Now, he was a hundred percent certain that the two of them had conspired together to plot against him.


    And they used such despicable means.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Norah was also here, and if it weren''t for Norah being his antidote...


    Shawn couldn''t even imagine what would happen next.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang from the first floor.


    The servant took a nce and hurriedly reported, "Mr. Lawson, the two of them rolled down the


    staircase together, their heads covered in blood. Do you want to go and see?"


    However, Shawn acted as if he hadn''t seen anything, only looking at Norah and asking, "Are you done


    eating?"


    "Yeah, almost."


    "Then let''s go take a look."


    The two of them arrived in the living room together.


    The servants had already separated Rosalyn and Lilian.


    Both of them were lying on the floor, blood flowing from their heads, a mess everywhere.


    When they saw Shawn, they immediately showed joy on their faces and simultaneously called out,


    "Shawn."


    However, Shawn didn''t even look at them, only looking at the servants beside him and coldly ordering,


    "I''ll give you three minutes to throw both of them out."


    Throw them out?


    Everyone thought they had misheard.


    Shawn pulled a long face as he said more seriously, "What? Do I need to do it myself?"


    "No, Mr. Lawson, we will take action immediately."


    In less than three minutes, but only two minutes in total, Lilian and Rosalyn were lifted and thrown like


    garbage onto the doorstep of the Lawson family.


    Norah and Shawn spent another day at the old house. That evening, everyone had dinner together


    before they left.


    When they arrived at Norah''s residential area, she got out of the car first.


    "Thank you for driving me. I''ll go home now."


    "Okay." He nodded, his gaze soft.


    "Mmm."


    Norah also nodded and walked towards her house after closing the car door.


    But she had only walked for less than two minutes.


    Suddenly, a strong force struck her from behind. The next moment, she waspletely enveloped in


    his arms.


    His overcoat was big and long, open wide, and it directly enclosed her petite body in his embrace.


    A warmth spread through her, and Norah''s heart was beating rapidly.


    "What should I do? I can''t bear to let you go home."


    Shawn held her, speaking like a child, full of a pleading tone.


    Norah didn''t know how to respond, so she remained silent.


    His voice came from behind her again, "Norah, I suddenly feel very scared."


    "Scared of what?"


    "I''m afraid you won''t agree, afraid you won''t forgive me, and also afraid... what if one day you fall in


    love with someone else?"


    Norah smiled.


    How could it be that easy to fall in love with someone?


    She had loved him for ten years. If love could be transferred, she wouldn''t have loved him bitterly for so


    long.


    "Why are youughing?"


    Shawn turned her body around, making her face him.


    Norah''s lips still carried a smile.


    She extended her hands, cupped his cheeks with her slender fingers, and answered gently, "When did


    Mr. Lawson be socking in confidence? I remember you used to be very confident."


    "I am confident, but one person can''tpare to thousands of soldiers."


    "But with you, I am stronger than thousands of soldiers. I can only surrender without a fight."


    Norah looked up and nced at the scattered trees in front of her, softly saying, "It''s almost New Year.


    Time flies!"


    "Yes, I''m about to grow a year older," he said.


    Norah was amused by him. She immediately held his face and looked left and right.


    "How could it be? Mr. Lawson has always been handsome. Your face is still charming."


    "Are you saying my other parts are not charming?" He raised an eyebrow.


    Norah squinted her eyes and smiled mischievously. "Your figure is charming, too."


    "Oh, are you eyeing my figure?" He leaned closer, intentionally rubbing his stubble against Norah''s


    cheek.


    Norah felt a mix of pain and ticklishness. She could onlyugh and beg for mercy and then dodge


    away.


    The sky grew darker and darker, and the next day, both of them had to go to work.


    In the end, although reluctant, Shawn let go of Norah. "Go back. I''ll watch you leave."


    "Okay."


    Norah nodded, let go of his hand, and walked back step by step.


    Shawn just stood there, quietly watching her leave.


    He didn''t leave even when Norah''s figure disappeared into the residential area. He was still looking at


    her from afar.


    Just then, his phone made a ding sound.


    It was a message from Norah.


    "Actually, I wanted to tell you just now that I would give you an answer on New Year."


    Upon seeing this message, Shawn was instantly overjoyed, and he became so excited, like a


    seventeen or eighteen-year-old young man, full of excitement and enthusiasm.


    That night, he didn''t sleep.


    But Norah slept soundly.


    Even when she greeted her colleagues at work, they praised her for looking well.


    Finally done with a busy period, Dora immediately approached her, asking mysteriously, "Did you make


    up with your boyfriend?"


    "Why do you ask that?"


    "Look at yourplexion, rosy and glowing. They say women who are nourished by love are the most


    beautiful, and it seems to be true." Dora sighed enviously.


    Norah pushed her away with a smile. At that moment, the receptionist called her, "Dr. Chase, someone


    is looking for you."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    It might be an emergency, so Norah ran quickly.


    But when she saw the woman in front of her, she was taken aback, full of surprise.

 Chapter 288 Doesnt Mind If Its Fake

    Chapter 288 Doesn''t Mind If It''s Fake


    Chapter 288 Doesn''t Mind If It''s Fake


    "Dr. Chase, I apologize foring to see you suddenly. I hope I didn''t interrupt your work." The woman


    held a designer handbag and was dressed fashionably and exquisitely.


    "If you''re busy with work, there''s no rush. I can wait for you outside for a while."


    Norah only felt her eyes bulging.


    She and this woman had only met once or twice before. She thought she had exined things clearly


    thest time, but she didn''t expect it to still cause such a misunderstanding.


    "Madam, did Dean Broser know that you came to see me?" Norah asked after thinking for a moment.


    That was right. This woman was James''s mother.


    "He doesn''t know for now." The woman smiled gently.


    "Then should I tell Dean Broser?"


    "No need, someone at home will tell him. He should know soon."


    Now, Norah was caught in a dilemma.


    She felt extremely awkward.


    The woman seemed to have noticed and took the initiative to say, "It''s okay. You don''t have to worry


    about me. I''ll wait for you to finish your work."


    Just then, Norah''s phone rang. It was Dora calling, "Norah, do you have an emergency there? Come


    back quickly. We have an urgent case."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    "Madam, there''s an emergency I have to attend to. If you have something to talk to me, please wait for


    a moment. I''lle over after I''m done."


    "Alright." The woman nodded with a warm smile, and her gaze and expression were very gentle.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Norah hurriedly ran towards the emergency room.


    The entire resuscitation process was tense, and every second counted.


    Luckily, the patient was brought in early. After the emergency procedures, the patient''s condition


    improved and there was no immediate danger. He could be transferred to the inpatient department and


    then have surgery.


    After taking a sip of water, both of them sighed in relief.


    They had narrowly averted a crisis.


    Dora finally spoke up, "Who was it that came to see you? You look so worried."


    "It was Dean Broser''s mother," Norah said truthfully.


    "What? Dean Broser''s..."


    Dora was so shocked that her voice was a little loud.


    Fortunately, Norah covered Dora''s mouth in time and lowered her voice. "Keep it down."


    "Norah, you''re amazing. You even know Dean Broser''s mother."


    "We just happened to meet by chance. I invited a friend for coffee that day, and unexpectedly, Dean


    Broser and his mother were also at the coffee shop. I happened to have offended Dean Broser that


    day, right? So I went over to apologize and pay my respects. That was when his mother saw me."


    "His mother even asked for my name at the time, but I didn''t think much of it."


    "Butter, during the gathering, I got drunk, didn''t I? Dean Broser gave me a ride, and I don''t know how


    his mother heard the rumors, but she thought Dean Broser brought me home and that I was his


    girlfriend."


    "The next day, she came to find me and even gave me a bunch of jewelry. I was really scared at that


    time."


    After finishing her story, Norah let out a sigh.


    Dora, on the other hand, excitedly hugged her. "Wow, Norah, I feel like you''ve encountered a


    benefactor. How lucky! Dean Broser''s mother must have taken a liking to you and wants you to be her


    daughter-inw."


    Norah immediately reached out and rejected her. "Stop it."


    "I can''t possibly like Dean Broser. Besides, I already have a man I like."


    As soon as she said that, both of them suddenly felt a strange silence around them. It was a bit weird.


    Dora was the first to turn around and see James. She...


    She froze like a statue.


    She quickly tugged at Norah''s sleeve and whispered, "Norah, turn around quickly."


    Norah turned around. When she saw James, she waspletely stunned.


    Thinking back to what she had just said, she wished she could find a hole to hide in.


    Oh no, although she was telling the truth, her leader heard her say something that hurt his self-esteem,


    which would definitely have an impact on her.


    ''Norah, Norah, you''re really asking for trouble. Why do you offend him every time?'' She thought.


    "Dean Broser, why are you here? Is there something wrong?" However, Norah tried to hold on and


    forced a standard smile as she asked.


    "I heard that my mom came to see you. Where is she?"


    "Madam dide to see me, but I had an emergency just now, so I came over here. She said she''s


    waiting for me outside the department."


    "So, are you saying you turned her away?"


    When James asked, even Dora was worried about Norah, not to mention Norah herself.


    Norah felt like she was really unlucky. Not only did she offend her superior, but now she had also


    offended her superior''s mother.


    Just as she was racking her brains toe up with a reasonable excuse, James suddenly spoke up,


    "Why are you nervous? I''m not ming you."


    Norah abruptly looked up. Huh? Was he not ming her?


    She thought she was about to get scolded.


    "Dean Broser, you are truly magnanimous."


    James looked at her current gentle appearance, which waspletely different from her previous


    fierce demeanor.


    Unable to help but smile, he whispered, "What if I''m not magnanimous? Just a moment ago, you were


    racking your brain trying toe up with excuses!"


    Norah was speechless.


    She felt that having such a shrewd leader was not a good thing, as he could see through everything.


    "Let''s go," James said at this moment.


    "Huh?" Norah was surprised.


    "Since my mom specifically came to the hospital to find you, she won''t give up if she doesn''t see you.


    I''ll go with you."


    "Oh, okay."


    Norah nodded and followed James.


    Finally, the three of them arrived at James''s office together.


    "Mom, why didn''t you give me a heads up beforeing? By directly rushing over to find Dr. Chase,


    you not only scared her but also dyed her work," James said while pouring a cup of tea.


    His mother held a teacup and looked at Norah. "Dr. Chase, I''m sorry about that. Next time, I''lle


    around noon to see you."


    Norah smiled and replied, "No worries. Dean Broser, you''re overreacting."


    But in her heart, she hoped that his mother wouldn''te again.


    James also poured a cup of tea for Norah, and she was ttered.


    After receiving the tea, Norah repeatedly thanked him.


    At the same time, she looked at James with a pleading look.


    James saw it but ignored it.


    "Son, calling her Dr. Chase all the time mighte off as distant, right? You can just call her Norah."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Norah. "Dr. Chase, no, from now on, we''ll call you by your


    name. You won''t mind, will you?"


    Norah forced a smile. "I don''t mind."


    "See, Norah is very magnanimous. Don''t always have a stern face and look cold. You''ll scare her."


    James covered his forehead and frowned deeply. Then he walked to his mother and spoke seriously,


    "Mom, calm down."


    "I''ve already told you that Norah and I are not in a romantic rtionship. That day, she didn''t go to my


    house. It was purely out of sympathy and coincidence that I gave her a ride."


    "Okay, even if that''s the case, you''ve never given other girls a ride before. Are you sure you don''t have


    feelings for her?"

 Chapter 289 Can You Do Me a Favor?

    Chapter 289 Can You Do Me a Favor?


    Chapter 289 Can You Do Me a Favor?


    "Mom, why don''t you understand? It was just an ident."


    "Besides, she has someone she likes, and I am not the type she likes."


    The woman finally understood a little and blinked her long eyshes.


    But soon, she spoke again, "Even so, you still have a fair chance topete, and she just has


    someone she likes. They haven''t been together yet. Before there''s no opportunity, son, you still have a


    chance."


    On the side, Norah felt uneasy and restless.


    She had already touched her nose several times in a row.


    Her heart was full of helplessness.


    "Mom, why are you so stubborn and not willing to follow my words? I just don''t understand. Why do you


    insist on me being with her?"


    "There''s no reason. I just like her and want you to marry her."


    "Mom, she''s a person, not a product. Just because you like her doesn''t mean she''s yours."


    "I didn''t say that. So I want you to work hard, strive, and win Norah''s heart so that she can marry you


    willingly."


    After the quarrel, the one whopromised was James.


    "Alright, I understand what you mean. I''ll work hard and strive, okay?"


    James looked at his watch and said, "It''s time for you to go to the beauty salon, right? I''ll have the


    driver take you there."


    As soon as she heard "beauty salon," the woman immediately picked up her bag and didn''t dy any


    longer.


    Before leaving, she said to Norah, "Norah, I am straightforward. I hope you don''t mind what I just said.


    If you have time, I will take you to the beauty salon, and let''s chat."


    She also said to James, "Son, try your best. I believe in you!"


    Then, the woman left satisfactorily.


    The office instantly became quiet.


    In the next few minutes, neither Norah nor James spoke, and both of them remained silent.


    Norah took several sips of water from her cup and finally finished the entire cup of tea sip by sip.


    After finishing thest sip, Norah put down the cup. "Dean Broser, since there''s nothing else, I''ll go


    downstairs and work."


    "Wait."


    James quickly stopped her.


    Norah had to stop again.


    James rubbed his forehead, feeling a headache as he spoke, "You heard what my mom said just now.


    She really likes you and even considers you as the one she wants me to marry."


    "Yeah, I heard that."


    "What do you think about it?"


    Norah was speechless.


    Was he kidding? What could she possibly think?


    Just because his mom liked her didn''t mean she had to marry him for real, right?


    She had dedicated herself to this hospital, and she wouldn''t sacrifice herself for a job. It would be too


    much of a loss.


    "Dean Broser, your mom might just say that on a whim. If she meets someone morepatible and


    outstanding, she will forget about me."


    "That''s not possible." James denied it directly. "For so many years, she has only met one girl that she


    findspatible and likes, and that''s you."


    "Norah, I''m thinking if you could do me a favor."


    Norah had a very bad premonition in her heart. "What favor?"


    "My mom likes you so much and believes you are my girlfriend. Can you pretend to be my girlfriend?


    This way, I will have a peaceful period and she won''t force me to get a girlfriend anymore."


    "Dean Broser, I understand your needs. But sorry, I can''t agree to that."


    Norah didn''t hesitate and refused decisively.


    How could she pretend to be his girlfriend just like that?


    Agreeing to Mat was really out of helplessness and there was no other way.


    Mat had saved her multiple times and his mother was critically ill, which gave her a strong sense of


    familiarity, so she agreed.


    As for James, she had no reason to agree.


    Moreover, if Shawn found out, he would definitely be furious.


    After she refused, James spoke again, "Are you really not considering it? Although it''s just in name,


    being my girlfriend will bring you many benefits."


    "So, Dean Broser, are you using privileges to tempt me?"


    "You can understand it that way, so will you reconsider?"


    Norah shook her head, her attitude still firm. "No, I won''t."


    "Dean Broser, at such a young age, you have achieved this position. I have always admired you. Even


    in the medical field, you have reached achievements that most people can''t. You are excellent and


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    outstanding. As a doctor, I respect and look up to you."


    "But if you really use your power as a bargaining chip to tempt or pressure me, then I''m sorry that I will


    have to reevaluate your position in our doctors'' hearts."


    It had to be said that Norah''s words were quite on point.


    After listening, James smiled. "Alright, in that case, I won''t bring it up again. Focus on your work."


    "However, I''m curious. Who is the person you like that makes you so determined, unaffected by money


    and power again and again, and so resolute?"


    Norah looked up at him. This time, her gaze was firm, and her eyes were clear, like a pure gem.


    "Thank you for your praise, Dean Broser. In one''s life, one shouldn''t bow down for everything. There


    should always be a purend in our hearts that''s worth sacrificing everything for."


    "For me, that''s love, and he is my beloved."


    "I don''t know about other things, but in my heart, love, family, and friendship are things that money can''t


    buy, and I won''t trade them."


    After hearing this, James immediately turned around and blinked hard.


    At this moment, looking at Norah, he recalled many sad things from the past.


    He even wondered if his first love was a girl like her, would he not have any traumas in his heart?


    Would he not be afraid of love?


    Unfortunately, in life, there was no turning back.


    Seeing him turn around, Norah quickly realized it and softly said, "Dean Broser, I''m sorry that I


    mentioned your sad past."


    James turned around, his gaze calm as he looked at her. "It''s okay. You are a good girl."


    "If you weren''t already taken, I really wanted to give it a try."


    Norah pretended not to understand this remark.


    "Well, I''ll go work then."


    After speaking, Norah prepared to leave.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and turned back. "Dean Broser, I have an awkward request. Could


    I trouble you with something?"


    "Go ahead."


    "I feel like your mom''s liking for me might not just be because of me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I remember when she first heard my name, she was shocked and surprised. So I think she might like


    me just because of my name, not the real me."


    "If possible, could you find out? I really want to know the real reason."

 Chapter 290 Have You Met Her Mother?

    Chapter 290 Have You Met Her Mother?


    Chapter 290 Have You Met Her Mother?


    "Alright, I''ll pay attention," James nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you, Dean Broser."


    As Norah walked out of his office, she had just stepped out of the elevator when she suddenly heard a


    crisp and pleasant voice by her ear, "Sister-inw?"


    Sister-inw?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    This term was unfamiliar to Norah.


    So she didn''t react immediately.


    It wasn''t until the voice not only followed her but also got closer and closer to her that Norah realized


    that the person might be calling her.


    But no one would call her like that.


    Norah turned around in confusion.


    When she saw Melisa, everything became clear to her.


    Seeing Norah stop, Melisa immediately ran up to her, panting as she said, "Norah, oh, you finally heard


    me. I''ve been calling you for a while."


    "Sorry, there were too many people in the elevator just now. I didn''t expect you were calling me."


    "And you..." Norah tucked a strand of hair behind her ear with her delicate fingers and continued


    speaking gently, "Did you just call me sister-inw? I really didn''t expect that."


    Melisa exined with a smile, "Yes, you''re my brother''s girlfriend, so I should call you sister-inw,


    right?"


    "If it were someone else, I wouldn''t dare to say, but my brother is absolutely reliable. Since he has


    chosen you and introduced you to everyone in our family, he definitely intends to marry you."


    "It''s just a matter of time, so I thought it would be right to call you sister-inw."


    Melisa''s exnation was animated, and Matthew was not by her side, so Norah didn''t know if she


    could reveal the truth.


    After thinking about it, she decided to discuss it with him first.


    So, she could only reluctantly nod and smile.


    "By the way, Norah, my mom really wants to meet you recently. She has been mentioning it to my


    brother several times, but he always says you''re too busy and don''t have time. What a coincidence


    today! Since we bumped into each other, why don''t you apany me to meet my mom?"


    "My mom would be very happy to see you. It might even help her recover faster."


    Melisa had already held Norah''s arm.


    Norah could only nod. "Okay, but it''s not appropriate for me to go empty-handed. Wait a moment, I''ll


    go..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Melisa interrupted her with a smile, "Norah, there''s no need. Our


    family doesn''t care about formalities. As long as you go, my mom will be happy. You don''t need to bring


    any gifts."


    "Besides, to her, you are the best gift. There''s no better gift in the world than you. You don''t know that


    my mom is going crazy wanting a daughter-inw."


    "So, you came at just the right time."


    In the end, Norah was pulled into the elevator by her.


    Not far behind them.


    Anthony awkwardly rubbed his nose and looked at Shawn nervously, asking, "Mr. Lawson, well..."


    That girl just kept calling Norah ''sister-inw'', and Anthony heard it loud and clear.


    Of course, Mr. Lawson definitely heard it even clearer.


    Look at his expression. He was standing there motionless, with cold eyes and furrowed brows, and he


    didn''t seem as happy and excited as when he arrived.


    Clearly, he was angry.


    And he was jealous.


    "Mr. Lawson, should we still go find Miss Chase?" Anthony asked again.


    "Why not?"


    Shawn raised an eyebrow and followed them onto the nearby elevator.


    The more it was like this, the more he needed to assert his dominance.


    When they got on the elevator, Melisa received a phone call. Norah immediately took the opportunity to


    send a message to Matthew, "Emergency situation! I just ran into your sister at the hospital, and she''s


    dragging me to visit your mother."


    "Please, help me! Please!"


    After sending the message, Norah immediately put away her phone.


    When they were close to the hospital room, Norah felt nervous as always.


    Melisa rushed into the room first, holding Kaitlyn''s hand, her face full of coquetry and excitement.


    "Mom, I went down at the right time just now! Guess who I brought for you."


    "Mat? Or your sister?"


    "No, neither of them, guess again."


    Kaitlyn guessed a few more names, but Melisa shook her head each time.


    At this moment, Norah knocked on the door and walked in from the side.


    Seeing Norah, Kaitlyn''s eyes lit up, and she instantly felt refreshed.


    A smile appeared on her face immediately. "Oh, Norah, it''s you! I never expected that Melisa would


    bring you here."


    "Actually, I''ve been wanting to see you since I woke up, but Mat said you''ve been busytely, so I didn''t


    have the heart to ask you toe."


    "Mrs. Kaitlyn, I''m sorry that I haven''te to visit you for so long."


    "Not at all, I am so happy as long as you''re here."


    Melisa immediately brought a chair and ced it behind Norah. "Norah, please have a seat."


    "Thank you!"


    Kaitlyn carefully looked at Norah again and felt so distressed. "It seems like you''ve been really busy


    some fun, eat some delicious food, and regain your health."


    As she watched their warm reception, Norah felt so bitter in her heart.


    Moreover, she had a deep sense of guilt.


    They truly considered her as part of their family, but she had deceived them.


    The more she thought about it, the more upset Norah felt.


    Now, she just hoped that Mat would see her message soon ande over, so they could exin the


    situation.


    "Mrs. Kaitlyn, Mat told me that the surgery was very sessful and you''re recovering nicely. How are


    you feeling now?" Norah changed the topic.


    Hearing that, Kaitlyn nodded kindly. "Speaking of that, I really have to thank you in person. Mat has


    already told me that you helped with Professor Greer''s matter."


    "If it weren''t for Professor Greer''s involvement, my surgery wouldn''t have been so sessful."


    "So, I sincerely thank you from the bottom of my heart. You''re a good girl. Luckily, Melisa just went


    downstairs and ran into you, or I wouldn''t have been able to see you today before being discharged


    tomorrow."


    Norah replied gently, "Mrs. Kaitlyn, please don''t say that. I''m very d to be able to help you."


    "Moreover, as soon as I saw you, I felt that you resembled my mother a lot. You give me the same


    feeling and aura as my mother."


    "Your mother? If I have a chance in the future, I definitely want to meet her. She must be an intellectual,


    elegant, and beautiful woman, which is why she raised such a likable, gentle, and kind girl like you."


    Norah lowered her head and her voice carried a hint of sadness. "My mother passed away a few years


    ago."


    "I''m sorry, Norah. I brought up your sad past."


    Norah shook her head and said with a strong smile, "Mrs. Kaitlyn, it''s not your fault. Please don''t me


    yourself. But I do have a picture of my mother on my phone. Would you like to see it?"


    "Sure, I''d love to see it." Kaitlyn nodded.


    Norah found her mother''s photo and walked over to hand her phone to Kaitlyn.


    Upon seeing the photo, Kaitlyn immediately eximed, "Huh? I feel like I''ve seen this photo


    somewhere before."

 Chapter 291 I Miss You Like Crazy

    Chapter 291 I Miss You Like Crazy


    Chapter 291 I Miss You Like Crazy


    Norah became agitated the moment she heard Kaitlyn''s words.


    She parted her lips. Even her voice became shaky. "Ms. Torres, are you saying you''ve met my mum?"


    Could Kaitlyn know her mum''s identity?


    Did that also mean she might have found her dad?


    Norah couldn''t help but feel excited at the thought.


    "I think I''ve seen your mum before, but I don''t have a specific memory of it."


    "I think I saw her in some group photo. At the time, someone also said she looked a little like me, so I


    looked at her a few times. But I haven''t seen her. And it''s been a long time. I forgot."


    When Norah heard Kaitlyn''s words, her eyes darkened.


    She thought she finally knew someone who knew her mum.


    It seemed that she had a long journey to find her parents.


    "Daddy, where are you? Do you remember my mom? Or do you know that I live in this world?"


    Seeing Norah looking down, Kaitlyn grabbed her hand and said, "What''s wrong? Is there something on


    your mind? It''s okay. You can talk to me."


    Norah looked at her and said in a soft voice, "Ms. Torres, to be honest, you do look a little bit like my


    mum. And that''s why I liked you when I first saw you."


    "My mum has been dead for many years now, and she secretly gave birth to me back then. A lot of


    people probably don''t know I live in this world yet, so I want to find my family."


    Norah thought Kaitlyn seemed very kind, so she didn''t hold back and told all her secrets.


    "Good girl, you''ll find your mum for sure. I''ll get Mat to ask around. He must have resources in the


    police force. He''ll definitely be able to help you."


    "Hmm." Norah nodded.


    In fact, she knew in her heart that she was looking for a needle in a haystack if she wanted to find her


    dad with just a photo and no clues.


    Besides, Norah wouldn''t release her mum''s photo until she had any clues. And she wouldn''t even let


    the police post her mum''s photo on the official website so that people could judge her.


    Moreover, she didn''t know if her dad was still alive in this world.


    Thinking that Kaitlyn was still recovering from her illness, Norah didn''t want to look too sorrowful. And


    she was afraid that she''d let it get to her.


    After the two of them talked for a while, Norah took the initiative to say goodbye to Kaitlyn first when


    she saw that it was about time to leave.


    "Melisa, go see Norah off," said Kaitlyn.


    "No need, Ms. Torres. Leave Melisa to take care of you. I know this hospital very well. I''ll be down in a


    few minutes."


    With that, Norah left first.


    In the hospital room, Kaitlyn looked over at Melisa and said, "Go see Norah off. It''s the least we can do


    for her. If your brother was here, he would have seen her off himself."


    "Okay. Mum, I''ll be right there. Look at you and my brother! Both of you treat Norah like a baby girl.


    Well, I''m starting to envy her."


    "Nonsense! If your brother marries her, then we''ll be a family. And her parents aren''t around her. We


    definitely have to care more about her."


    "Yes. Alright. Yes, my dear mom. You are right in everything you say. I''ll go and see my future sister-in-


    The moment her words broke off, Melisa quickly ran out the door.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Norah went out to the corner, a tall figure enveloped her the next moment.


    The next thing she knew, the person grabbed her slender wrist with force.


    The moment Norah looked up, she saw Shawn. Instantly, she was extremely surprised. "Shawn, what


    are you doing here?"


    Shawn had one hand in his pocket and the other propped up against the wall. He had her in his arms.


    At the same time, he frowned and said, "Someone is calling you her future sister-inw. If I don''te


    over, my wife will be gone."


    Norah couldn''t help but blush. She said shyly, "What are you talking about? I haven''t said yes yet!"


    "That''s what you think. Anyway, I''ve already decided in my heart."


    Shawn felt more and more uneasy as he thought about how he''d just heard the girl refer to Norah as


    her sister-inw. His face sank as well. "I thought you said you were only going to pretend to be


    Matthew''s girlfriend once. Haven''t you made it clear with Matthew yet?"


    "We had agreed to only see his mum once. We were going to tell his mum the truth once his mum had


    recovered and was out of hospital. Today was indeed an ident. I didn''t expect to be bumped into by


    his sister in the elevator. Then, his sister insisted on me going up with her."


    "So, it was just a coincidence. I''ll exin it to his mum soon."


    As Shawn listened to her exnation, the scowl on his face eased a bit.


    He was also a little more relieved.


    But, he was still a bit upset.


    "Norah, as good as your exnation was, what you just did still hurts my fragile heart deeply."


    Norah couldn''t help butugh when she saw the exaggerated expression on his face. "Really? You


    have a strong heart. How can you be fragile?"


    "Yes. My heart has always been fragile in front of you, so you''re going to have to make it up to me."


    "But how?" Norah asked subconsciously.


    However, she regretted it after she asked.


    Shawn looked at Norah with a wicked smile. At the same time, he leaned closer and said, "If you''re


    willing to kiss me, I''ll forget about it."


    "Shawn..." Norah immediately looked at him with a pout and said, "I... I''m warning you. Don''t push me."


    "People areing and going here. It''s inappropriate that you''re keeping me penned in here. I''m not


    that cheeky."


    Shawn chuckled and said, "That''s okay. I''m cheeky."


    The next moment, he leaned down and lowered his head to ce a soft kiss on her lips before quickly


    releasing her.


    Even though it was a quick kiss, Shawn found it extraordinarily pleasing.


    Norah looked at Shawn incredulously and said, "You''re crazy. There are so many people here."


    "Well, I''m crazy. I''ve been crazy for a long time, so I''ve been thinking about you all day today. I couldn''t


    wait to see you. I can''t wait to kiss you as soon as I see you..."


    Shawn said, leaning in close to Norah''s body. His lips touched her earlobe. His low voice was sexy.


    "Norah, if it''s not for you haven''t said yes to me, and if it isn''t daytime, I''d really like to..."


    "To make you stay in my bed all day."


    Shawn had expressed his thoughts in very euphemistic and subtle words.


    As Norah listened to his words, her cheeks quickly turned red and looked like a pink sunset.


    She clenched her fists and couldn''t help but hit Shawn on the chest.


    Even though she was hitting Shawn''s chest, she didn''t hit it hard because she didn''t want to hit him at


    all. She was only pretending to.


    "Shawn, don''t ever say anything like that again."


    "I''m about to go to work. Let go of me."


    "Alright." Shawn nodded and pointed to his cheek. "I''ll let you go if you give me a kiss."


    Norah blushed and said, "There are a lot of people here."


    "Then hurry up. They won''t be able to see if you are quick enough."


    Norah craned her head to look to her right. Seeing that no more people wereing, she quickly stood


    on her tiptoes and nted a kiss on Shawn''s cheek.


    Shawn smiled contentedly. Then, as promised, he let go of Norah.


    However, when Shawn released her, Norah caught a glimpse of Melisa standing behind him.

 Chapter 292 Shawn Protects Norah

    Chapter 292 Shawn Protects Norah


    Chapter 292 Shawn Protects Norah


    How could this happen?


    Norah never expected Melisa to see this scene.


    Norah stood there frozen. Her mind went nk. Instantly, she forgot to even react in any way.


    "Norah, how could this happen?"


    Seeing that there was something off with Norah, Shawn asked. Then, he followed Norah''s gaze and


    saw Melisa.


    Quickly, Shawn remembered that this was the same girl who had taken Norah''s hand and called her


    sister-inw.


    "Give us a minute. I want some peace. Let me deal with this, okay?" Norah looked at Shawn.


    Shawn nodded, took a few steps forward, and stopped to wait for Norah.


    Since Norah wanted time and space to deal with that girl, Shawn listened to her.


    However, she had to be in his sight.


    If she didn''t handle it well, he woulde over.


    At the moment, there was only one thing on Shawn''s mind. He could listen to her and give her space,


    but he would never let anyone bully his woman.


    Norah and Melisa were still looking at each other from the same ce they had just been.


    Neither of them spoke for several minutes.


    It was only after a long time that Norah found her voice and asked cautiously, "Melisa, I''m sorry. You


    saw it all, didn''t you?"


    "What do you think?" Melisa had tears in her eyes.


    Tears began to stream down Melisa''s face as she spoke. "My mum insisted that Ie out to see you


    off, so I did, but I didn''t expect to see this in any way."


    "Norah, how could you? My brother loves you so much. Don''t you know that? When he looks at you, he


    has a gentle and tender look in his eyes. He''s never done that to any girl before. You''re the first."


    "My mum loves you so much too. She cares for you as if you were her future daughter-inw. I have


    even decided that you will marry my brother sooner orter, and that''s why I keep calling you my future


    sister-inw."


    "My whole family has been treating you with all our hearts, but what have you done to us?"


    When Melisa said thest few words, she couldn''t control herself. She broke down and yelled at Norah.


    "Say it! Why are you dating two men at the same time? Why did you cheat on my brother?"


    "Why are you so shameless? You already have my brother. Isn''t my brother good enough for you? He


    is handsome, and he has a good personality. And our family is very powerful. Most importantly, he''s still


    devoted to you. Have you ever thought about my brother''s feelings when you cheated on him?"


    "Norah, we trusted you so much. How could you do this? Do you know how sad my brother would be if


    he knew about it?"


    Norah didn''t say anything. She stood quietly.


    She knew that anyone who saw that scene just now would be devastated and unable to bear it.


    Melisa already considered Norah her future sister-inw.


    She wouldn''t be able to stand seeing her sister-inw making out with another man.


    And Norah had already sent a message to Mathew. Judging by the time, he should be here soon.


    Melisa was Mathew''s sister. After thinking about it for a long time, Norah thought it would be better to


    let Mathew handle the matter himself.


    If Norah exined it to Melisa, it would only make things worse.


    And Melisa would probably not believe her.


    Norah only stood there and said nothing. Seeing that Norah didn''t fight back or exin, Melisa became


    more and more furious.


    Melisa walked forward as she bawled and yelled, "Say it, Norah! Why don''t you speak? Why don''t you


    exin?"


    "Or do you not even care to exin after I bumped into you?"


    "Melisa, you''re angry right now. You''re agitated. Even if I exin to you, you probably don''t want to


    listen."


    Although Norah had tried her best to keep her tone soft, her words still angered Melisa. "So? Is that the


    reason?"


    Melisa took a step forward. Suddenly, she reached out and poked her finger hard into Norah''s chest.


    Seeing this, Shawn immediately went over to Norah.


    But Norah shot him a look. She pleaded with Shawn to never go over there.


    Shawn tried to stop his chest from heaving up and down. As much as he didn''t want to, he agreed. He


    decided to let Norah handle it herself.


    Seeing that Norah didn''t resist, Melisa got the better of her.


    She poked Norah''s chest with her finger and said, "Norah, what do you take my brother for? Huh? I''m


    telling you that the O''gen family is not that easy to be messed with."


    "Wait till I tell my sister. She''s going to make you suffer."


    "You flirted with another man behind my brother''s back. That man kissed you, and you kissed him.


    Shame on you."


    Norah took a deep breath. She closed her eyes in pain.


    Even though Melisa didn''t know the truth, the wordsing out of her mouth hurt Norah deeply.


    Norah felt her heart ache because the cursing words Melisa said were harsh to hear.


    Melisa''s hand was like a sharp sword piercing Norah''s heart one time after another.


    "Melisa, things are not what you think. You don''t know all the truth either. Don''t judge me like that until


    you know everything."


    "Well..." Melisa said, "Fine then. You tell me the truth."


    "I''ve texted your brother. He''ll be here soon. He''lle and exin everything."


    However, Norah didn''t expect Melisa to be enraged the moment she heard her words.


    "What did you say? How dare you call my brother over?"


    "Norah, why are you so shameless? Since you did such a shameful thing, how dare you ask my


    brother toe over to witness it? Have you no shame?"


    "Looks like I have to teach you a proper lesson for my brother today."


    The moment her words broke off, Melisa raised her hand.


    No one expected Melisa to do so.


    Shawn frantically ran over the moment he saw the scene.


    Norah had no time to react. All she could do was tilt her head.


    Norah did not expect to dodge Melisa''s hand.


    However, she didn''t feel the pain she expected.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Melisa looked up angrily. She wanted to see who was meddling and dared to stop her.


    However, when she saw the person in front of her, she instantly froze. She spoke with wide eyes and


    disbelief, "Mat...?"


    "How...? Why are you here?"


    After saying that, Melisa instantly broke down and yelled at Norah. "Since you cheated on my brother,


    why did you let my brother see it with his own eyes? Norah, my brother has been so good to you. Don''t


    you have a conscience?"


    Mathew swept his cold sharp eyes at Melisa and snapped at her. "Melisa, what are you talking about?"


    "Mat, you don''t know her. She... She even..."


    Melisa pointed at Norah. Her body was trembling so much that she could barely speak at the thought of


    what had just happened. Her tears were desperately streaming down her face.


    Seeing that Norah was wearing thin clothes, Mathew took off his jacket without hesitation and tried to


    put it on Norah.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed his jacket.


    "Mr. O''gen, you better take care of your sister first. Stop hurting Norah."


    "Let''s be clear. If you handle this matter poorly and make Norah suffer, I''ll be sure to get it back from


    the O''gan Family."


    After saying that, Shawn threw Mathew''s jacket on top of him.


    At the same time, Shawn took off his own jacket and put it on Norah. Then, he bent over, carried Norah


    in his arms, and left.

 Chapter 293 Norah Is My Fake Girlfriend

    Chapter 293 Norah Is My Fake Girlfriend


    Chapter 293 Norah Is My Fake Girlfriend


    After arriving at the room, Shawn put Norah down.


    Shawn didn''t notice until then that Norah''s eyes had turned red. And her eyes were slightly swollen.


    Shawn cupped her face and asked softly, "Did you cry in my arms?"


    Norah lowered her head and didn''t answer him.


    Norah understood Melisa, but what Melisa had said had hurt her too much.


    Her intention was to help Mathew as a friend, but she didn''t expect it to end up like this.


    Seeing that Norah didn''t say anything, Shawn knew she was still upset.


    Then Shawn reached out and gently pinched her cheek. He softly said, "Cry if you want. Let me lend


    you my arms to lean on."


    Norah couldn''t help herself because of what he said.


    Norah threw herself into Shawn''s arms. Then she wrapped her arms around his strong and lean waist.


    She couldn''t hold back her low sobs any longer.


    Her sobs were as low as a kitten''s meow.


    Shawn''s heart ached for Norah, especially when he heard her sob.


    His heart was in his throat.


    Soon, the shirt on his chest was wet. Her warm tears stained his shirt.


    Norah didn''t cry for long. She only let out her emotions for a while.


    After a few minutes, she lifted her head. She looked up at Shawn with teary eyes.


    Then, her gaze fell on the shirt on Shawn''s chest. "Sorry about that. I got your shirt wet."


    He asked softly, "Are you done crying?"


    Norah nodded.


    She had expected Shawn to me her, but he did not say a single word. And Shawn had always cared


    about her feelings.


    The way Shawn pampered and doted on Norah warmed her heart. It made her infatuated with Shawn.


    After drying the tears from the corners of her eyes, Norah put the lock of hair from her forehead behind


    her ear. Then she looked at Shawn and said, "Will youugh at me or me me?"


    "Why?"


    "You couldugh at me for making a fool of myself. Maybe I did the wrong thing from the beginning. I


    shouldn''t say yes because I was soft-hearted for a moment. Not only did I not help Mat in the end, but I


    also created a misunderstanding and made a mistake."


    "Shawn, aren''t I a big fat failure?"


    Norah was still a bit depressed.


    After rubbing her hair, Shawn took her in his arms.


    Then, Shawn looked at her with a concerned look and said, "Silly girl. Norah, you''re kind. You''re doing


    this out of the goodness of your heart. And his mum did get better because of you. That''s the biggest


    credit to you."


    "As for his sister, it was just a misunderstanding. Everything will be fine if you exin it clearly. And


    even if someone made a mistake, the one at fault wasn''t you. It was her fault. And the one who should


    apologize is her."


    "Really?" Norah looked up. She turned her big watery eyes up at Shawn.


    Shawn''s heart ached for Norah. "Of course. Norah, you are not wrong, so you don''t have to me


    yourself."


    "Yeah." Norah nodded and felt better.


    After holding Norah for a few minutes, Shawn asked, "Do you feel better now?"


    Norah nodded vigorously and said, "Yeah, much better."


    "In that case, shouldn''t we talk about how you are going to make up for me?" Suddenly, Shawn


    chuckled.


    "Make up for what?"


    Norah seriously suspected her brain wasn''t working. She didn''t seem to have damaged any of his stuff.


    Shawn reached to point to the tear stains on his jacket and pretended to look pitiful. "This is my new


    shirt. I only wore this new shirt today. But one kitten''s tears soaked it."


    So that was what Shawn was talking about.


    Then Norah saw that there was arge area of water stains on his shirt.


    Norah was instantly a little embarrassed. "So what did you say you wanted me to do?"


    "It doesn''t have to be thatplicated. Just wash it for me."


    As Norah was about to say yes, Shawn immediately added, "But you''re going to have to go wash this


    shirt at my house."


    Norah was speechless.


    She knew it wasn''t that simple.


    Shawn yed tricks on her every time.


    "You''re so mean."


    "Only to you." Shawn chuckled.


    Norah turned around before noticing the decor of the room. It was a small bedroom. There was a


    couch, bathroom, and bed inside the room.


    Even some daily necessities and facilities were fully equipped.


    She hadn''t even known there was a room like this in the hospital in all the time she''d been working


    there.


    "Where are we ?" asked Norah.


    "My exclusive VIP room." Shawn replied.


    Norah was instantly shocked. "Howe I didn''t know this hospital had a VIP room like this?"


    "After all, hospitals want to make money. They would be d to let me stay in this room if I paid a lot of


    money."


    Could this be the power of money?


    Money talked.


    No wonder so many people went to great lengths to marry into a wealthy family.


    At that moment, her mobile phone rang.


    Norah looked at it and saw that it was already 1:50 p.m. Ten minutes to go before it was time for her to


    go to work.


    "I''m going to get back to work," said Norah.


    Shawn frowned. "How about I help you ask for a day off? I''ll take you out for a walk in the afternoon."


    "I''m alright. I''m in a much better mood now. And someone from my office asked for a day off. If I leave,


    Dora will be the only one left in the office. She''ll be too busy."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Usually, she''s the one who covers my shift when I have things to do. Now, I can''t leave her alone at


    this critical time."


    Norah had a point, so Shawn didn''t insist.


    "I''ll walk you down then."


    "Hmm."


    On the other side, staring at Mathew, Melisa was concerned and angry with him. "Mat, why did you let


    them go? Do you know that Norah..."


    "She did it behind your back..."


    Melisa couldn''t say the words she wanted to say because she was afraid she would hurt her brother.


    "Melisa, stop it."


    When Mathew was about to exin, Melisa thought he was going to make excuses for Norah. Then


    she interrupted, "Mat, it''se to this. She was flirting with other men. It was so disgusting. And you


    still speak for her?"


    "Mat, will you wake up? She doesn''t love you at all. She''s flirtatious..."


    Before Melisa could finish, Mathew couldn''t hold back any longer. He snapped, "That''s enough. Shut


    up right now."


    When she heard his yell, Melisa immediately burst into tears. She looked aggrieved.


    "Mat, you''ve always spoilt me since I was a child. And you''ve always cared for me. And now you''re


    scolding me for a woman who betrayed you? You hurt me so much."


    Mathew sighed helplessly. He grabbed Melisa''s shoulders with both hands.


    Then, he patiently exined. "Melisa, you got it wrong. Actually, Norah is not my girlfriend at all. She is


    my fake girlfriend."


    Melisa''s eyes widened as soon as she heard his words. She had an unbelievable look in her eyes.


    "Mat, what are you talking about? Your fake girlfriend?"


    Mathew nodded and said, "Well. Our mum was seriously ill this time. I know in her heart my mum has


    always wanted me to get a girlfriend sooner and get married. I didn''t want to disappoint her."


    "So I asked Norah to pretend to be my girlfriend."


    Melisa calmed down a bit more, but she was still in shock.


    However, Melisa and Mathew didn''t notice that Kaitlyn, who propped up in her weak body not far away,


    had overheard their conversation.

 Chapter 294 The Affectionate Look in His Eyes

    Chapter 294 The Affectionate Look in His Eyes


    Chapter 294 The Affectionate Look in His Eyes


    "Mat..." Melisa lowered her voice. "I understand your intentions, but our mother would be sad if she


    knew you lied to her."


    Mathew was also worried.


    Looking up, he sighed and said, "I know the truth wille out eventually, but our mother is not


    recovering yet. I''ll tell her the truth when she''s feeling better."


    "Okay. I hope our mother won''t be too sad when she finds out the truth."


    "Well. Mum will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. When she goes back home, I''ll take some


    time off to spend more time with her," said Mathew.


    Melisa nodded her head and said, "Mat, as long as you stay with Mum, I''m sure she''ll recover quickly."


    "Thanks to Professor Greer. Our mother is recovering. Norah was the one who got Professor Greer,


    and not only did Norah promise to be my fake girlfriend, but she did our mother a huge favor. Now think


    about it. Don''t you think what you said to her was too much?"


    Mathew mentioned Norah in a roundabout way.


    "Mat, I feel a bit sorry for her, but it''s not all my fault. I didn''t even know you guys were a fake couple.


    I''d assumed she was my future sister-inw."


    "Think about it! As your sister, it was calm enough for me to be like this after I bumped into my future


    sister-inw cheating on you."


    "What about now? Now that you already know the truth, shouldn''t you go and apologize to her?"


    Melisa immediately lowered her head. She remained silent after a long time.


    She had said so many harsh words. She and Norah had pretty much fallen out. She was too proud to


    apologize to Norah even if her brother told her to.


    "You don''t want to go and apologize to her?" Mathew asked patiently, seeing through her.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go. I just feel awkward. It''s so embarrassing."


    Mathew patted her on the shoulder and said carefully, "Melisa, Norah is not an unreasonable person.


    Before I came here, Norah didn''t exin even though she was very aggrieved. And she didn''t even


    fight back against you."


    "All she needs is an apology from you. Trust me. She''ll ept it."


    "Really?"


    "Well, I promise."


    "Okay then, Mat. I''ll go apologize to her, but will you apany me?"


    "Okay."


    After Mathew and Melisa had a discussion, they walked towards the stairway.


    Not far away, Kaitlyn slowly made her way back to the ward with her haggard body propped up.


    Thinking about the scene she had just seen, she suddenly gasped for air. Her heart ached.


    She had just had surgery not long ago. Her heartache was not a good sign.


    Holding on to her breath, she immediately pressed the emergency button.


    J had just reached the door moments before she heard the rm. It scared her so much that she


    frantically ran towards the ward on her heels.


    She was extremely scared.


    "Mum, what''s wrong?" J asked as she dropped her handbag and ran frantically to Kaitlyn.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Kaitlyn''s face was pale. She was breathing heavily.


    Although J was always calm, she was so anxious that her palms were sweating.


    Luckily, the doctor arrived just in time. After giving her a physical examination, the doctor installed an


    oxygen bottle for Kaitlyn to let her breathe oxygen for a while.


    After a few minutes, Kaitlyn''s breathing became normal. Her heartbeat also returned to normal.


    "Mum, the doctor said all your vital signs returned to normal. How are you feeling? Does your heart still


    ache?" J bent down and asked in a gentle voice.


    Kaitlyn nodded. At the same time, she gave a faint smile. "J, I''m feeling better now. My breathing is


    normal. My heart doesn''t hurt anymore. Don''t worry about me."


    "Hmm."


    J calmed down, but she was terrified enough at the thought of the scene she had just seen.


    She turned to look at the doctor. Then she and the doctor walked out of the ward.


    J said, "Doctor, thank you. I don''t know what happened to my mum. Is this the lingering symptoms


    of the surgery?"


    The doctor shook his head and said, "Miss O''gen, don''t worry. Your mother''s surgery was a sess.


    Her heart hurts because she''s still recovering. Her heart hasn''t fully recovered yet. Probably because of


    her shortness of breath, she was short of oxygen for a while, which caused her heart pain. "


    "Shortness of breath?" J wondered.


    "Based on your mum''s condition, the probability is that she was short of breath due to being too


    emotional. Although her surgery was sessful, I''ve read her medical history. She has more pre-


    existing conditions in her heart. And those medical conditions are moreplicated. You guys must


    pay attention to your mum''s emotions in the future. Remember not to let her have too many emotional


    ups and downs. Especially don''t let her get too sad or excited."


    "Okay, doctor. I got it."


    After returning to the ward, J was still worried.


    It took her one more look to realize a serious issue.


    "Where''s Melisa? Didn''t I ask her to keep an eye on you? Where is she?"


    J looked round and couldn''t see Melisa. She immediately was enraged.


    At the same time, she took out her mobile phone and was about to call Melisa.


    As soon as Kaitlyn heard that, she immediately reached out and pulled J''s hand. "J, don''t call


    her yet."


    "What? Mum."


    "Melisa is with your brother right now. They have some issues to take care of. They''ll be back when


    they''re done," said Kaitlyn.


    "Mum, what could be more important than you? No way. I have to get her back now. Luckily, I just got


    here. And the doctor came in time. You''re alright. Otherwise, I''ll have to skin her."


    Thinking about the scene just now, J still had lingering fears. Her heart was in her throat.


    Kaitlyn pulled her hand and said, "They''re a bit of a mess. They went down to find Norah. Help me up."


    "Yeah."


    After sitting up, Kaitlyn looked at J with her soft eyes seriously and said, "J, tell me honestly if


    you knew that Mat and Norah were pretending to be a couple."


    Her daughter was very good at observing and reading people.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been in charge of the entire O''gan Family by herself alone and run the


    "Mum, you know all about it?"


    J didn''t hide it.


    Since her mum asked her that, it meant she already knew. It would be pointless if she kept it hidden


    any longer.


    "Let me ask you if Norah already has a boyfriend."


    J froze for a moment and said, "I''m not sure if she has a boyfriend. However, she was married. Her


    ex-husband is Martin''s grandson, Shawn, the current heir to the Lawson family, but they divorced a few


    months ago."


    "So did your brother know all about it?"


    "Yes."


    "Well..." Kaitlyn couldn''t help but sigh. "What a pity."


    "She was a pretty good girl. I liked her a lot. She''s gentle, elegant, beautiful, and generous. Even


    though she wasn''t a socialite and did note from a wealthy family, I knew that she''d been brought


    up well the moment I looked at her. And she studied medicine. What a pity."


    "Mum, I thought you''d mind about her being married once." J asked, a little surprised.


    "All of that is not that important. There''s no best option, but the fact that she got married once doesn''t


    mean anything. What matters is that Mat likes her. Don''t you see how much your brother cares about


    her? He has an affectionate look in his eyes."

 Chapter 295 A Warm Family

    Chapter 295 A Warm Family


    Chapter 295 A Warm Family


    J nodded her head and said, "Naturally, I could tell."


    "That''s why I didn''t poke holes in it when I learnt that he got Norah to pretend to be his girlfriend,


    thinking that it might still be an opportunity."


    "Mum, so how did you see through it?"


    Kaitlyn sighed and exined, "Melisa found out, and just now Melisa stumbled upon Norah and


    dragged Norah up to keep mepany."


    "As a result, when she went down, it should be Norah''s real boyfriend who came to pick her up, Melisa


    also didn''t know the truth of the matter, she thought Norah betrayed your brother, so she made a


    scene, then Mat came, Mat himself said that he and Norah were fake, he was just looking for her to do


    a favour."


    "Now Mat is taking Melisa down to apologise to Norah, that''s why I asked you not to call yet."


    J listened, silent.


    Maybe that''s how life is, when there are so many coincidences, you can''t stop them, and they''re made


    to happen.


    "When theye back in a while, just pretend that nothing happened, and don''t ever tell Mat about the


    heartache I just had." Kaitlyn urged seriously.


    J nodded her head.


    Of course she knew what was on her mum''s mind.


    "Mat I didn''t agree to join the police force in the first ce, he has always felt indebted to me, this time


    if I wasn''t seriously ill, he wouldn''t havee up with the idea of a ''fake girlfriend'' in order to make me


    happy, I know that he wanted to make me happy."


    "If he knew what just happened, he would only me himself more."


    "Mum..." J immediately jumped up and hugged Kaitlyn, "Don''t worry, I love my brother just as much


    as you do, and I will protect you and us as a family no matter what."


    When her dad died, she had made a promise that she would protect her mum and her siblings.


    Although she was only a teenager at the time, she had spent her whole life holding on to it.


    "It''s just that it''s been hard on you, Jin''er..." Kaitlyn looked at her, wanting to say something, "Mummy


    would prefer you not to work so hard if you could, you''re over thirty too, you don''t have to think about


    us all the time."


    "It''s time to think about your life, after all these years, haven''t you run into someone you like?"


    J nestled in Kaitlyn''s arms, like a child as petnt: "Mom, I''m not in a hurry, now is not the old


    feudal society, women must get married early, now are talking about self-reliant and self-reliant women,


    with my capital, even if I don''t get married is also quite good,pletely can live their own desired life."


    "Silly girl, talk all nonsense, you are a girl, in the future you definitely want to get married and have your


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    own children."


    "Mum''s illness, this time it''s a sess, but there are too many roots of illnesses that fell when I was


    young, and Mum doesn''t have any other wishes, she just hopes to see you and Mat start a family


    before she leaves, and have a happy family of your own."


    Jughed and burst into tears, "Mum, if Melisa heard this, she would say you are biased, why


    didn''t you say you would see her married?"


    "Melisa has a strong and stubborn character since she was a child, and with you guys protecting her,


    she can''t suffer any losses, mum is very relieved about her."


    "You and Mat are the ones Mom is most worried about, you look strong on the outside, but in fact your


    bones are softer than anyone else, you always selflessly give yourself for our family, Mom is heartily in


    love with you."


    "Mat is also a stubborn temper, the O''gen family men, each deep love, your grandfather, your father,


    and then your brother, it''s hard to meet a favourite, but it turns out that the person has a master,


    ording to your brother''s character, I''m afraid that it will be difficult to find a girlfriend again."


    "Mum, don''t think so much, your main task now is to get well and recuperate your body, only then can


    you wait until the day when our three siblings get married ah."


    Mother and daughter said some sweet words.


    In the end, J pillowed on Kaitlyn''s knee and fell asleep in her arms.


    Downstairs, the moment Norah saw Melisa and Mathew was absolutely full of surprises.


    "Sister-inw, oh no, Sister Norah, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said those nasty things just now, I''m here


    to solemnly apologise."


    "And thank you for helping my mummy to hire the room professor."


    After saying that, Melisa gave a big bow.


    Norah was momentarily ttered and immediately helped her up, exining with a smile, "It''s okay, it''s


    just a matter of exining it away."


    "So, you really don''t me me?"


    "Well, no me." Norah nodded vigorously, "Let''s get this over with."


    "Yeah, then can I ask you a question?" Suddenly, Melisa asked.


    Frozen for a moment, Norah nodded, "Sure."


    Melisa immediately stepped forward and took Norah''s arm while mysteriously walking towards a


    corner.


    "That..." Melisa stammered for half a day, and said with some embarrassment, "I want to ask you, do


    you really have a boyfriend?"


    This question was, indeed, difficult for Norah.


    However, she still nodded, "Well, there is."


    "Is that the man who approached you in the stairwell?"


    "Well, it was him."


    "Although the focus was always on you and I didn''t bother to look at the man''s face or know what he


    looked like, and I''ll admit that he did look tall and probably handsome, I''d still like to ask you if my


    brother would ever have a fair chance with him again?"


    "What?" Norah seriously suspected she''d heard wrong.


    "You mean, you...? Your brother?"


    "Yeah, you didn''t see that my brother liked you until now, did you?"


    Norah lowered her voice, "It''s true I never thought about it that way, I always thought of him as my best


    friend."


    "But if you look closely you''ll see how much my brother cares and cares about you, and even though


    the whole pretending to be a girlfriend thing was his idea, he certainly wouldn''t have invited any other


    women if the object wasn''t you."


    "Norah, my brother does like you a lot. So, I sincerely ask you, if you also have a crush on him, please


    give him a fair chance topete, and if you really don''t have any thoughts about him, please reject


    him early and don''t give him any hope."


    "My brother is a stubborn person, he''s determined that a person might be for life."


    Norah immediately nodded her head, "Okay, I know, don''t worry, I''ll make it clear to him."


    "Thank you."


    Because the patient had an emergency situation that Tong Tranquility couldn''t handle alone and


    needed a hand, so she rushed out and anxiously called out to Norah.


    The result was probably because she rushed too fast, plus the floor of the doorway had just been


    mopped and was a bit slippery.


    So when she rushed out, her entire body waspletely out of control.


    "Ah... I..."


    Seeing that she was about to slip and fall, Tong Tranquility closed her eyes as if at the mercy of God,


    and prepared herself for a fall as well.


    However, the expected pain did note.


    Not only did she not fall, but she was instead tightly grasped by a warm and strong palm.


    Turning around, when she saw Mathew''s angr, handsome face, especially the pair of police


    uniforms on him, Tong Tranquility instantly froze.

 Chapter 296 He Is Still the Bright Light in Her World

    Chapter 296 He Is Still the Bright Light in Her World


    Chapter 296 He Is Still the Bright Light in Her World


    Seeing that Dora was alright, Mathew let go of her.


    "Thank you!" Dora smiled and looked at him coyly.


    For the first time in her life, she had intimate contact with such a handsome young man.


    Especially when Dora saw his handsome face, her heart couldn''t help but beat wildly.


    At that moment, Norah and Melisa had already walked over after chatting.


    "Dora, why did youe out? Are you in a hurry?"


    "I''m not in a hurry. I need the two of us to work together, so I came out to find you." Dora replied.


    Norah was relieved to hear her say that and looked at Mathew at the same time. "Thank you for


    bringing Melisa down to apologize to me. Now everything is clear. We''re both relieved."


    "And..." Norah smiled and said, "He doesn''t have to be jealous over this. He even came to the hospital


    to see me."


    "He?" Even as calm as Mathew was, his voice sounded a little shaky when he questioned Norah.


    "Have you two made up?"


    Norah smiled coquettishly. She nodded and said, "Mat, I have to thank you for it. Shawn became


    extremely jealous when he heard you asked me to pretend to be your girlfriendst time."


    "Technically, Mat, I should be thanking you."


    Norah admitted that there were parts of her words that weren''t true.


    Norah and Shawn weren''t together yet. And the rtionship between her and Shawn was not eased


    because she pretended to be Mathew''s girlfriend.


    However, it was the only way she could break Mathew''s heart and get him to give up on her.


    Even though Norah mentioned it identally, she knew Mat was a smart guy all along.


    Mathew would read her mind at once.


    As expected, the light in Mathew''s eyes instantly dimmed, but he still looked gentle and calm.


    Seeing this, Melisa immediately walked towards Mathew and took his arm. "Mat, in that case, we really


    have to bless Norah for finding her happiness."


    "Norah, when you get married in the future, don''t forget to invite us to your wedding banquet!"


    "Okay. I''ll definitely remember." Norah said with a smile.


    "Norah, go get busy with your work. My brother and I are going up to see my mum."


    "Okay."


    With that, Melisa and Mathew left.


    Watching them leave, Norah couldn''t help but feel extraordinarily guilty at the same time.


    If Melisa hadn''t warned Norah, Norah would have been in a daze. And she would never realize that


    Mat had feelings for her.


    Now that Norah knew that Mathew liked her, she decided to force Mathew to give up on her as soon as


    possible.


    Since Norah had no feelings for Mathew, she would not get his hopes up.


    That was what Melisa said, and Norah thought Melisa was right.


    "Mat, you are a very good friend. And you are the one I admire. Someone as nice as you can surely


    find a better girl than me. The important thing is that a girl will surely love you with all her heart. There


    will be no one else in her heart."


    Norah turned around and looked at Dora. "Let''s go inside and get busy."


    "Okay."


    After the two of them finished their work, Dora hesitated for a moment before asking the question she


    had just been wanting to ask. "Norah, are those two siblings your friends?"


    "Yes, they are. What about it?"


    "That handsome guy stepped in just now and saved me. I want to know his name."


    "That guy?" Norah smiled and said, "His name is Mathew. A very nice name."


    "Mathew."


    Dora parted her lips and uttered the words softly, syble by syble.


    So his name was Mathew.


    That was right.


    At the time, Dora didn''t know that this name would be a secret she''d been keeping for a long time.


    She''d never even dared to reveal it to anyone.


    It was just after work when Norah received a call from Shawn.


    Looking at his name on the caller ID, Norah put on a smile.


    "Will you get off work on time today?" His low voice came into Norah''s ears through the phone.


    Norah looked around. When Norah was about to speak, Dora immediately smiled and moved closer to


    her. "Alright. All right. Go ahead. I know you have a date. Don''t worry. There''s nothing more to do. Just


    leave the remaining bit of work to me."


    Shawn heard Dora speak on the other side of the phone.


    He chuckled in a low voice. Hisugh was soft and sexy.


    Norah couldn''t help but ask happily, "What are youughing at?"


    "Nothing. I just suddenly thought of an idiom. Your colleague sounds like a back-seat driver. Look, your


    colleague is in more of a hurry than you are."


    "Please tell your colleague that I''ll be forever in her debt. I''ll make up for the dinner I owe her."


    "Okay." Norah nodded.


    Then, Norah looked at Dora and said, "Dora, thank you then."


    "And..." She pointed to the phone and said softly, "He thanked you. He''ll buy you dinner someday."


    Upon hearing her words, Dora deliberately raised her voice. "Then I''ll have to remember that your


    boyfriend now owes me two dinners. How to put it? If I ever were in a rtionship and needed to leave


    work on time, you would have to..."


    Norah immediately smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I''m definitely a better wingman than you are."


    "Norah, you got me."


    After saying goodbye to Dora, Norah had just left the hospital doors when she noticed Shawn''s car


    waiting outside.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Norah was quite surprised when she opened the car door and was about to get in.


    The back seat of the car was empty except for Anthony, and Shawn wasn''t even in the car.


    "He didn''te?" asked Norah.


    Anthony immediately exined, "Mr Lawson is waiting for you at the destination."


    The car drove for quite a while. Norah had thought she would be there soon.


    However, Norah didn''t get there until she was slightly tipsy and asleep.


    When Norah opened her eyes, she realized that the street in front of her was a bit unfamiliar. It was a


    little dark on both sides. It seemed as if they were far away from the city.


    "Anthony, how much longer?" Norah asked as she opened her bleary eyes.


    "Miss Chase, don''t worry. We''ll be there soon."


    After about ten more minutes, Anthony''s car finally pulled up in front of a t area at the top of the hill.


    The moment Norah got out of the car, she saw Shawn standing across the street.


    Shawn was wearing a suit and tie. He looked very formal. He was born noble and elegant, which


    fascinated others deeply.


    He stood under thergest spotlight. He had bright eyes. He was handsome and gentle. The light made


    his distinctive features look as if they were sculpted.


    At that moment, Shawn was like the spotlight of her world, bringing together all the excitement and


    unattainable attention.


    For a moment, Norah felt like she was back in college.


    Shawn stood at the podium while she stood with her ssmates.


    Shawn was the brightest star to Norah. He was holy, noble, and unapproachable.


    Now, Norah could watch everything that belonged to Shawn face to face.


    Just as Norah was lost in thought, Shawn came and stopped in front of her.


    At the same time, Shawn asked in a sexy voice, "What are you thinking? Or were you mesmerized as


    soon as you saw me?"

 Chapter 297 Wishing Under a Shooting Star

    Chapter 297 Wishing Under a Shooting Star


    Chapter 297 Making a Wish Under a Shooting Star


    "Narcissistic."


    After saying that, Norah couldn''t help butugh.


    Suddenly, she felt her body lighten. When she came back to her senses, she was already being held in


    Shawn''s arms.


    "Hey, why are you picking me up? Put me down."


    "No way."


    Shawn still held her tight. At the same time, he took a big step forward.


    "There are people on both sides. I''m not that cheeky. Just put me down," said Norah.


    With a low chuckle, Shawn said, "You can lean your head in my arms."


    "But, actually, it''s okay if you don''te near me. It''s already dark. None of them can see you."


    Although Norah said so, she was a little embarrassed.


    And, Shawn was soon carrying her towards the light.


    When Norah reached her destination, she was instantly stunned. She hadpletely forgotten that


    Shawn was holding her in his arms.


    Before her eyes, those lights were decorated like an ocean of light.


    White tables and chairs were set underneath the table.


    A lot of delicacies were served on the table.


    Two sses of red wine had been ced on the tables on both sides. A light breeze blew by, and the


    red wine swirled and danced gently in the wine sses. It looked so alive.


    Shawn walked up and pulled out one of the chairs. Then he made a gesture of invitation. "Miss Chase,


    you may be seated."


    Norah was ttered.


    Frozen for a moment, Shawn had taken Norah''s hand. He then led Norah to a chair.


    He pulled out the chair and sat down on the other side.


    The breeze was blowing softly. It was a little cold, but it wasn''t freezing cold.


    Norah took a good sniff. Suddenly, she looked up at Shawn in surprise. "It smells good! I think I smell


    flowers."


    The moment her words broke off, a float slowly came up from behind Norah. The float then stopped


    next to Shawn.


    Shawn got up and picked up a few flowers from it with his long fingers. Then, he quickly wove those


    flowers.


    Finally, a beautiful wreath took shape in his hands and looked pretty gorgeous.


    "Does it look pretty?" Shawn asked her with a smile through the soft light.


    Norah nodded softly.


    "Then I''ll put it on you."


    He said as he walked over to Norah with the wreath in his hands.


    Quickly, Shawn ced the beautiful wreath on Norah''s head. The moment he gently sniffed the


    flowers, he smelled the fragrance. The air was secretly scented with flowers.


    Just then, Shawn suddenly reached out.


    Norah couldn''t believe it when she saw the shining item in his hand.


    "It actually has a matching ne. Where did you find it?" She said, with a look of awe and surprise


    in her bright eyes.


    Norah had thought it was rare to see the earrings in the collection.


    She hadn''t expected there to be a matching ne.


    "The first time I saw this ne, I thought it should be a set with those earrings. So I asked around.


    Sure enough, there was indeed another ne."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "After trying so hard, I got the ne a few hours ago. I immediately had the ne sent for


    maintenance."


    "And now, here you are. And it''s here too. This is the best thing that happened to me."


    The moment his words broke off, Shawn walked up behind Norah and put the ne on her neck.


    As the cold ne was ced under her corbone, Norah couldn''t help but reach for her chest and


    feel the warmth in her heart.


    Norah touched the ne, looked at the bracelet on her wrist, and tilted her head to look at the stars


    in the sky.


    "Grandfather, I know you''re up there. You can see us, right?"


    "Look. Shawn and I are fine now. Don''t worry. I''m not failing you. I''m going to be very happy."


    The evening breeze blew. The two men had dinner leisurely.


    Norah was still extraordinarily curious about Shawn''s choice of a restaurant on a hill for dinner.


    "Why do you choose here to have dinner?" asked Norah.


    "It''s a secret."


    Maybe it was because it was such a beautiful night. Or maybe it was because it was a great day. Or


    maybe it was because her beloved one was sitting across from her. Norah couldn''t help but take a few


    more sips of red wine.


    This was unexpected by Shawn.


    Shawn had wanted to pour the wine to set the mood.


    He knew that Norah would easily get drunk after taking a few drinks. And she barely drank in daily life.


    Norah didn''t expect the wine to taste pretty good after taking a sip of the wine.


    Then she took a second and third sip...


    Shawn shed a grin as he reminded her. "Although the wine smells good and is a little sweet, it is


    pretty strong. Just taste a little. Don''t drink too much."


    "Hmm." Norah nodded as she said, "But I rarely find a vor I like so much. I promise I won''t drink a lot.


    I''ll just drink a little more."


    As it turned out, Shawn wouldn''t give her a chance to drink too much.


    Soon, she drained her ss of red wine.


    Just as Norah reached for the bottle to pour a second ss, Shawn had ordered the bottle away.


    "I''d like a little more," said Norah.


    Shawn shook his head and said, "You''re going to get drunk if you keep drinking."


    Norah was speechless.


    "Mr. Lawson, howe I didn''t know when you were so mean?"


    "Well, I am a little petty. I don''t care if someone else is drunk. Since my woman is drunk, I must care for


    her."


    After they finished eating, it was a littlete. The wind was getting a bit cold.


    Norah was a little cold. The next moment, Shawn hugged her from behind.


    Then Shawn wrapped his coat around Norah. The two of them were wearing the same coat.


    He cupped Norah''s small hands in his to keep her hands warm.


    "It''s getting a littlete. Aren''t we going back?" asked Norah.


    "Okay. But we''ll wait a while," said Shawn.


    "Alright."


    Seeing how sure and mysterious he looked, Norah didn''t ask more questions. Then she listened to his


    words and waited quietly.


    Five minutes passed. Ten minutes passed...


    Suddenly, at the twelfth minute, the sky exploded with a bright light.


    Immediately after that, a shooting star, two shooting stars, and arge meteor flew and glided across


    the sky.


    Norah had never dreamed of seeing meteor showers.


    She reached up and pointed to the shooting stars in the sky. She was as happy as a child.


    Norahughed as she shouted, "Wow, a shooting star! Shawn, it''s really a shooting star. Make a wish!


    Make a wish."


    Norah immediately closed her eyes and put her hands together. With a look of devotion and


    seriousness on her face, she made a wish.


    Shawn smiled. He turned his head sideways. Looking at this innocent and lovely girl in front of him,


    Shawn found life very gentle and peaceful.


    After making the wish, Norah opened her eyes. She smiled with her eyes. She seemed to be thrilled.


    "Are you done?" asked Shawn.


    "Yeah." Norah nodded and asked, "How did you make such a quick wish?"


    "Because my wish was simple. I only had to say a few words, so I was quick."


    "Really? Then what did you wish for?" Norah suddenly asked out loud.


    Originally, she was asking casually, but she didn''t expect Shawn to take it seriously.


    Shawn looked at her with a look of seriousness and certainty. "It''s really quite simple, Norah. The wish I


    made was..."

 Chapter 298 Norah Is Well-Behaved After Drinking

    Chapter 298 Norah Is Well-Behaved After Drinking


    Chapter 298 Norah Is Well-Behaved After Drinking


    Just as Shawn was about to say his wish, Norah suddenly reached out and covered his lips.


    Meanwhile, Norah said, "Shhh! Don''t say it out loud. Keep your wish in your heart."


    "That won''t work if you say it."


    After watching the meteor showers, Shawn and Norah went back with satisfaction.


    Then the two of them got in the car. The car started shaking because the road down the mountain


    wasn''t very smooth.


    Thinking about the meteor shower she had just seen, Norah was still shocked.


    "So you purposely brought me here to find the best viewing spot to show me the meteors?" asked


    Norah.


    Norah was no longer a teenage girl anymore. There was no way they would be so lucky that they


    would happen to see the meteor showers while they were eating dinner.


    "Well, you''re getting smarter." Shawn pinched Norah''s nose. Norah''s heart couldn''t help but skip a


    beat.


    The car went down the hill and then drove into a tnd. And the car started to speed up.


    The temperature in the car gradually rose. Maybe because it was gettingte, or she had just had a


    drink, Norah felt a little bit dizzy, and her head was a bit heavy. And all she wanted to do was sleep.


    "I''m so sleepy!"


    Shawn immediately reached over, pressed her head against his shoulder, and said, "Lean on my


    shoulder if you want to sleep."


    Norah leaned on his shoulder. Then she closed her eyes.


    As they waited at the traffic light, Anthony asked, "Mr. Lawson, do I still have to drive Miss Chase


    home? Or should I drop her off at your ce?"


    "To my ce."


    "Okay."


    Upon arriving at Shawn''s ce, Shawn noticed that Norah was sleeping heavily. Her face was flushed,


    and she had a contented smile on her face. Seeing that, Shawn didn''t wake Norah up and took her in


    his arms.


    Shawn carried Norah to his bedroom. He then ced Norah on the bed.


    Shawn then scrubbed Norah''s face and feet and tucked her in.


    After that, Shawn looked down at the sweet and quiet girl sleeping on the bed. Then, he ced a kiss


    on Norah''s forehead.


    Finally, Shawn gently left the room.


    Norah slept deeply.


    The rm didn''t even go off in the morning, so Norah slept a little longer.


    Shawn didn''te to her until he thought it was toote and gently called out to her. "Norah, wake


    up..."


    "Wake up! You have to go to work..."


    However, Norah, sleeping in her bed, didn''t respond at all.


    Shawn became anxious. When Shawn called out to Norah in a gentle voice, Norah didn''t respond.


    However, Shawn was afraid that he would scare her if he raised his voice.


    Eventually, he came up with a good idea.


    Shawn lowered his head and deliberately put his chin close to Norah. Then, he gently rubbed his


    mustache against Norah''s tender cheek.


    Sure enough, it worked, and Norah soon woke up.


    However, Norah was still confused. "What? Stop tickling me. Go away. Get away."


    Shawn let out a lowugh. Then, he rubbed Norah''s face with his mustache.


    Norah immediately opened her eyes.


    When Norah saw this scene and saw Shawn in front of her, she was in a daze. She didn''te back to


    her senses for quite a while. She was dumbfounded.


    "What''s wrong? What are you staring at?" Shawn rubbed her hair dotingly.


    "Why am I at your house?" asked Norah.


    "You were drunkst night. When I saw you fall asleep, I brought you back to rest in my room."


    "So did we...?"


    She asked subconsciously and looked over at Shawn.


    Norah knew that even if she didn''t finish her words, Shawn would read her mind.


    Shawn put on a smile and said deliberately, "I swear you''re well-behaved after you''re drunk. You didn''t


    go crazy. You didn''t hug or kiss me. You didn''t take the advantage to touch me and molest me."


    Norah was speechless.


    "That''s not what I''m asking. I''m asking if we ever..."


    When Norah asked the question, her little face turned red. Then, she mustered her courage and asked,


    "Did anything happen between us?"


    "Silly girl." Shawn leaned closer and pressed his cheek against Norah''s. Meanwhile, he said, "No.


    Nothing happened to us. You were asleep allst night. I slept in the guest room."


    As Norah was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Shawn breathed in Norah''s ear. "Although I had it on my


    mind, and as much as I wanted to, I didn''t want to make you suffer until I had your permission. And I


    don''t want you to regret it after you wake up."


    "Thank you, Shawn."


    Whether she was being a bit melodramatic or not, she thanked Shawn for respecting and tolerating her.


    The two of them had dawdled a bit when they got up, so they didn''t quite have enough time. They


    hurried to the hospital without even having breakfast.


    Since Dr. Hughes was going to be seeing patients as a specialist today, Norah was helping her while


    learning from her.


    The whole department was packed. Not only were there many people outside the door, but there were


    also many people in the corridor. It was very crowded.


    Dr. Hughes had always been kind. Whenever she saw a patient, and no matter how many patients


    were queuing up, as long as a patient waited to see her, she wouldn''t stop working until she saw the


    Dr. Hughes often finished his work at 1 or 2 p.m.


    Norah didn''t have breakfast today. Besides, she had been so busy all morning that she hadn''t even


    taken a breath. At that moment, she was starving.


    She was lucky today.


    By noon, there was only onest patient left. It was a lot earlier for them to finish their work than before.


    Dr. Hughes smiled at Norah and said, "Go to the cafeteria for lunch first if you''re hungry. You don''t have


    to wait for me. There are not so many patients today. I am almost finished with my work. Remember to


    have breakfast on time from now on. Otherwise, you''ll be exhausted when you are busy."


    "No need, Dr. Hughes. It is almost over anyway. I''ll wait for you to wrap up before I go for lunch."


    At that moment, the door opened. Thest patient sat in front of Norah.


    However, Norah''s eyes widened instantly when she saw the patient in front of her.


    It was Lilian.


    How could Liliane here to find her?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Howe Lilian kept showing up?


    Lilian looked at Susie as soon as she entered. "Dr. Hughes, I''m here to see the doctor today. However,


    I''m not here to see you. I''m here to see your student."


    "Dr. Hughes, I know her. She''s a bit of a lunatic. Just ignore her. Leave her to me."


    After saying that, Norah pulled Lilian out of the office. Then, she found a quiet corner.


    "Lilian, are you sick?" Norah looked at Lilian angrily.


    Howe Lilian kept haunting her like a ghost?


    "Yes, I''m sick, and that''s why I went all this way to find you to treat me."


    "Lunatic."


    After saying it, Norah released her and didn''t bother to pay attention to her anymore.


    Lilian was reluctant to give up and chased after her. "Norah, I''ll give you two choices. Let''s have a talk.


    Or I will make an appointment and stand at the end of the line whenever your tutor sees a patient. And


    I will call the hotline to make aint."


    "Lilian, why are you so shameless? And, there''s nothing to talk about between me and you."


    "Really?" Lilian sneered.


    Lilian reached out to calmly pull an item out of her bag and unfolded it in front of Norah. "Shawn gave


    me this ne the night of his ident. He gave me this ne when I saved him."


    "So?" Norah sneered and looked at her coldly. "So you think I should let you two be together because


    of this ne? Or do you think you can get between Shawn and me with a ne?"

 Chapter 299 Im Pregnant With Shawns Baby

    Chapter 299 I''m Pregnant With Shawn''s Baby


    Chapter 299 I''m Pregnant With Shawn''s Baby


    Lilian didn''t expect Norah to be so calm and collected this time.


    It waspletely unexpected to her.


    "It was a matter of life and death. At such a critical moment, he was able to give me such an important


    ne. You can imagine my position in his heart. Norah, you can''t be so naive to think that you are


    the one Shawn loves the most, right?"


    If it were the past, Norah admitted that she would have backed down a long time ago.


    But after all she''d been through, she was long gone from a girl who had no self-confidence and would


    have low self-esteem in the face of love.


    "If I''m not, will you be?" Norah questioned Lilian in a cold voice.


    Lilian clenched her fists hard. She always felt that Norah was different from before.


    Norah looked up again. Her eyes turned sharp. "Lilian, I don''t care why you came here today. Whether


    you''re trying to plot against me, or trying to drive a wedge between Shawn and me. I can tell you that


    there''s no way you''re going to get what you want."


    "Technically, I have you to thank for that. I''ll go back and ask Shawn why he gave you that ne."


    Hearing this, Lilian suddenly panicked.


    If Norah knew that Shawn wanted to give her the ne, wouldn''t she be even more arrogant?


    Lilian deliberately raised her voice and said, "What else could it be because of? He did it out of love."


    Norah crossed her arms and sneered. "Or maybe you are a charity case?"


    "What?" Lilian said incredulously, wide-eyed. "How dare you call me a charity case!"


    "Why not? You were limping. The Fountain family gave you up as their daughter a long time ago, and


    Shawn felt sorry for you, so he wanted you to keep a pricey ne."


    Lilian was so angry she didn''t say a word for a long time.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long time, Lilian''s lips were quivering. She grimaced as she stared at Norah and said, "If you


    say rubbish again, do you believe I''ll rip your mouth off?"


    The moment her words broke off, Lilian raised her hand.


    Norah grabbed Lilian''s arm in mid-air.


    Then Norah shook off Lilian''s hand and said, "I''d advise you to behave yourself. The hospital is full of


    surveince cameras. If you dare to make a move, I will definitely let you rot in jail."


    "Lilian, don''t think I''m afraid of you. Before, I was willing to put up with you because I thought Shawn


    felt guilty about you. I thought he was in love with you, so I didn''t want to make things difficult for him.


    And I turned a blind eye to it."


    "But now you''ve consumed everyst ounce of guilt he had for you. He''s also made it clear to me that


    he no longer loves you, so I don''t have to be putting up with you and backing down."


    "I''ll warn you that if you ever go after Dr. Hughes again, I''ll immediately contact the security office to


    have you thrown out."


    After saying that, Norah threw Lilian''s arm away.


    Lilian stumbled and almost fell to the floor.


    However, she smiled and looked at Norah with her cocky and smug eyes. "Norah, I know you want to


    be with Shawn, but how is that going to be easy?"


    "I just don''t believe that you can get married and live together when you have issues."


    After Lilianughed out loud, suddenly, her hand dropped down.


    The next moment, she fell to the ground.


    Based on the principle of saving lives first, Norah quickly contacted the emergency room.


    About half an hourter, the doctor of the emergency room came out, took off his mask, and said, "It''s


    nothing serious. She was malnourished due to her pregnancy. She fainted because of low blood


    sugar."


    How could Lilian be pregnant?


    Could Lilian be pregnant?


    After freezing for a long time, Norah took out her mobile phone and called Shawn.


    "Norah," Shawn''s voice quickly came from the other end of the phone.


    "Shawn, I..." Norah parted her lips. Suddenly, she didn''t know how to question Shawn. She


    remembered Shawn saying that he hadn''t touched Lilian.


    But what if Lilian had pulled some kind of stunt?


    After all, Lilian was pregnant.


    Norah admitted that she became a bit unsettled and suspicious.


    But more than anything, she didn''t want to do Shawn wrong.


    After taking a deep breath, Norah tried to calm her down. "Lilian just came to see me at the hospital."


    "Did shee to trouble you? Norah, don''t worry. I''ll be on my way now."


    "No. I snapped at her, but she fainted. The doctor said she''s pregnant."


    After saying that, Norah tilted her head back and held her breath.


    She was desperate to hear Shawn''s answer, but she was a little afraid to hear it.


    Then, she quickly cut the call. She wanted to give her some time to think.


    Her phone dinged. Norah knew it was a message from him.


    At that moment, she was actually a little afraid to swipe the phone screen.


    Her fingers trembled. Then, taking a deep breath, she reached to swipe the phone screen to view the


    message.


    Shawn''s reply was simple. "Norah, that baby will never be mine."


    Though his reply was exceptionally simple, it was certain.


    Norah instantly hugged her phone. She was somewhat unable to hold back her tears.


    She didn''t react until the tears wet her cheeks and ran down the back of her hand. Then she gently


    wiped away her tears.


    "No more crying. Norah, what a great result. Isn''t this what you were expecting? You should be happy.


    You should be smiling!"


    Lilian went to the bathroom and quickly cleaned herself up.


    Then Norah went to Lilian''s hospital room.


    When she saw Norah here, Lilian looked up coldly and said, "What are you doing here? I know you''re


    not feeling well right now. I told you I''ll make you suffer."


    "Why should I suffer? I just came to tell you that you fainted due to low blood sugar. Leave our hospital


    quickly after you''ve had your injection. Don''t ever show up in front of my eyes."


    "And, in the future, don''t evere to this hospital when you want to see the doctor. You don''t want to


    make us all feel bad luck for each other."


    After saying that, Norah turned around and walked away.


    Lilian suddenly freaked out.


    The baby? How could Norah not know she was pregnant?


    But how could Norah be so calm and collected?


    Lilian was unwilling to give up. She raised her voice and shouted, "Wait a minute."


    Norah stopped in her tracks as she put on a smile.


    She knew that as long as she didn''t question Lilian and pretended not to know it, Lilian wouldn''t be able


    to give up.


    However, once Lilian spoke up, Norah had made it.


    Norah had said she wouldn''t be led by the nose by Lilian from now on. She had to take the initiative


    this time.


    "What do you want?"


    "Norah, I''m pregnant. I''m carrying a child. Don''t you know about this?" Lilian growled and looked


    frantically at Norah.


    Norah seemed remarkably calmpared to her madness.


    "So?"


    Norah''s calmness made Lilian freak out. Did Norah actually ask her back? This was unbelievable.


    "Norah, are you deaf or dumb? I''ll say it again. I''m pregnant. I''m a pregnant woman now."


    "And the baby in my belly isn''t anyone else''s. It''s Shawn''s."

 Chapter 300 I Believe in Shawn

    Chapter 300 I Believe in Shawn


    Chapter 300 I Believe in Shawn


    After yelling at Norah, Lilian became extremely agitated, but Norah remained calm as ever.


    Norah remained calm and looked extremely peaceful.


    The calmer Norah was, the more furious Lilian became. "Say something! Why don''t you say


    something?"


    "Norah, your heart must be bleeding right now. It must be so hard for you to take it. You must be in so


    much pain!"


    "Very well. I want you to know exactly how I felt before. I told you I would have this baby. Even if I can''t


    be with Shawn anymore, I''m going to bear this baby to disgust you."


    "Think about it. From now on, a child who is not rted to you will appear in your life every day and call


    Shawn dad. And my child will be living in front of your eyes, and he''ll get a piece of your family fortune.


    How will you feel about that?"


    The more Lilian talked, the more excited she became. Herughter grew louder and louder.


    However, she found Norah simply too quiet.


    Given what she knew about Norah, Norah would not turn a blind eye.


    However, how could Norah be so quiet after hearing that she was having Shawn''s baby?


    It didn''t make sense.


    Slowly, Lilian sensed something was wrong.


    Lilian put her smile away and looked at Norah. "Why aren''t you talking? Or do you feel like a million


    ants are crawling over your heart right now? Are you in a lot of pain?"


    Norah gave Lilian a cold look and said, "What about you? Why don''t youugh anymore?"


    Lilian had a bad feeling.


    The next moment, she saw Norah walk up to her.


    At the same time, Norah dropped her gaze on Lilian''s stomach. She had a bit of a pitiful look on her


    face. Then, in a somewhat regretful tone, she said, "Although I don''t know who the father of your child


    is, since the moment you got pregnant, your unborn child is going to carry on your mission to help you


    get revenge. My heart aches for you for using your unborn child."


    Lilian looked at her in shock. "Norah, what do you mean? Why did you say you didn''t know who the


    baby''s father was?"


    "I told you I already said my baby''s father is Shawn. It''s his baby."


    Norah smiled. Her eyes dropped to Lilian''s overwrought face. Then she said calmly, "Is that so? Are


    you sure this baby is Shawn''s?"


    "Of course."


    "But I''ve been on the phone with Shawn. He told me himself that this baby can''t be his."


    "Besides, he never touched you."


    If the first thing Norah had just said hit Lilian hard, what she saidter made Lilian''s heart ache.


    Lilian clenched her fists. And she had a look of anger and hatred in her eyes.


    After a while, Lilian put on a bright smile. "Norah, you are so naive. The rtionship between me and


    him can''t be exined in a few words."


    "If he says he hasn''t touched me, do you think he really hasn''t touched me? And you believed him?"


    "Even if he touched me, do you think he dares to tell you the truth?"


    Needless to say, Lilian found Norah''s Achilles heel.


    However, Lilian had been holding on and not letting her show the slightest bit of weakness.


    "Now, I won''t hide it from you. It''s true that he hasn''t touched me at first, but what if I did, and he


    happened to forget?"


    Undeniably, Lilian''s words were like a deadly dagger plunged hard into Norah''s chest.


    Instantly, Norah''s heart was bleeding.


    Given Lilian''s despicable character, Norah knew that the scenario Lilian was talking about was too


    likely to happen.


    Norah''s heart had been hit hard, but she remained strong.


    Loosening her clenched teeth, Norah tried to put on a smile. "Lilian, haven''t you told enough lies? I''m


    not going to believe your crazy words. I won''t allow you to use me."


    "And, I trust Shawn."


    In the past, Norah and Shawn always had a lot of misunderstandings because of Lilian.


    But this time, she wanted to be brave for once. Regardless of the oue, she chose to trust Shawn.


    Even if the final result did disappoint her, and she lost the bet, she would ept it.


    "Trust?" Lilian sneered and said, "Norah, how much is ''trust'' worth these days?"


    "Maybe trust is worthless to you, but it''s priceless to me. Now that I''ve decided to trust him, I''m going to


    stick with it."


    "Then you''ll regret it." Lilian huffed.


    Norahughed and said, "You''re the one who''s going to regret it. I asked the doctor. And in another


    month or so, you''ll be able to have an amniocentesis. At that time, we can use DNA to determine if


    your baby is his or not."


    "Since we''re both so sure, well, we''ll see."


    Lilian''s heart thumped. How had she forgotten that Norah was a medical student? She naturally knew a


    lot more than normal people.


    How could she allow Norah to test the DNA of her child?


    She wasn''t going to give Norah that chance.


    Since she said this baby was Shawn''s, it had to be even if it wasn''t.


    The moment Shawn arrived, Norah came out of the hospital room.


    After arguing with Lilian, Norah was a little tired.


    Norah felt physically and mentally exhausted.


    Shawn took her in his arms and let her rest against him for a while.


    As if by mutual agreement, neither one of them said anything about the baby.


    After taking a nap for a while, Norah opened her eyes and said, "I''ve got an afternoon shifting up. I


    have to rush over."


    "You haven''t eaten yet. You can work after you eat first." Shawn pulled Norah back.


    Soon, someone set out the meal.


    It was probably because Norah was so hungry. She quickly ate two bowls of rice.


    After eating, she got her strength back. And she was much more refreshed.


    "I''ll walk you there," said Shawn.


    Surprised, Norah said, "I thought you were going to see her."


    Shawn took Norah''s hand and walked forward. As he walked, he spoke, "Norah, I know you won''t


    believe me no matter what I say. But I''m willing to swear on my life that her child is not mine."


    "I have nothing to do with her anymore, so I won''t be visiting her either."


    "The reason I came was because I was afraid she might say something that would make you


    misunderstand. I''m afraid she''ll hurt you. I''m here all because of you. It has nothing to do with her."


    "Thank you, Shawn."


    Norah felt her heart warm. It wasn''t in vain that she''d just been so sure she''d chosen to believe him.


    "I asked the doctor. The doctor said they can do a DNA test in another month..."


    Before Norah finished her words, Shawn nodded and said, "Okay. I''m willing to do the test as long as it


    gives you peace of mind."


    Norah shook her head and said, "No need. I trust you."


    The fact that he had agreed to take the test so calmly exined everything.


    Norah didn''t think the test in a month mattered anymore.


    Right now, she would already believe him.


    When they were almost to the department, Shawn yanked Norah so hard that Norah spun around and


    was pulled into his arms.


    As Norah was about to push him away and tell him it was inappropriate, Shawn''s voice came into her


    ears the next moment. "Norah, I''m not having a baby with any other woman. Even if I do have a child in


    the future, the mother of that child will only be you."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Suddenly, I want a baby. He better be as cute as you are, so can we speed things up a little? Can you


    promise me sooner?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!